《Atticus’s Odyssey: Reincarnated Into A Playground》 Chapter 1034: Inefficient Cariuss body didnt fully exist in the same spatial ne as the battlefield. To bypass a Nullites negation, one must not be within space, but beside it. Carius had split the fabric of his presence, half a step outside normal space, existing in a state where the Nullite negation couldnt reach, because it had no space to suppress. His form shimmered subtly, reality bending around him like water disturbed by an invisible force. Each movement left faint spatial echoes. But regardless, Carius was still vulnerable against physical attacks. And Karn was nothing but physical might. Their sh continued, colossal and unrelenting. Each blow between them sent shockwaves strong enough to crumble what was left of the ruined ind beneath. Yet Carius was nothing if not cunning. He knew the Nullites greatest strength was their ability to negate. And while the ambient mana limited his space maniption, it didnt eliminate it. It just made him more creative. His eyes shed. And then, four distinct spatial powers activated all at once. Dimensional Explosion. Dimensional Perception. Dimensional Phasing. Dimensional Duplication. The battlefield changed. Space ruptured, a dimensional burst erupting between Carius and Karn, momentarily destabilizing the terrain and forcing Karn back. Cariuss gaze sharpened, his eyes peering into alternate realities, calcting every one of Karns next moves before they happened. His body turned increasingly ethereal, phasing partially out of existence, allowing physical strikes to pass through harmlessly. And then, five other Cariuses appeared. Dimensional copies, each one shimmering with an unstable spatial aura, their gazes hollow and cold. They moved. The copies shot toward the other Apexes, engaging them in shes of speed and lethality. Meanwhile, the real Carius intensified his assault on Karn, every movement cold, calcted, surgical. Karn found himself under relentless pressure, struck from multiple angles, pushed back, overwhelmed. His teeth clenched. His muscles rippled. And then, he roared, "DOMAIN!" A cloak of brown energy erupted from his body, swallowing the entire battlefield in its suffocating presence. A Nullite Domain. The others remained outside it. Only Carius and Karn were within. Inside, Karns aura surged like a volcano. His hammer screamed through the air, each strike ripping apart space. His attacks became brutal, untamed ferocity, raw power, monstrous might. But Carius remained cold. Calcting. Detached. Every swing, every strike, already seen before it was made. Every roar, already predicted before it echoed. Karn fought with rage. Carius fought with reason. And then outside, the cloak of brown light began to lower. The other Apexes, still engaged in their battles with the copies, instinctively turned their heads toward the dissipating domain. And what they saw stole their breath. Karn stood still with blood trailing from his lips. His eyes were bloodshot. Cariuss sword was driven straight through his chest. Karn trembled, his aura flickering weakly. Carius leaned closer, eyes like knives. "Your gaze is filthy." Enjoy new chapters from And then, he withdrew his de and, in a clean motion, severed Karns head. Silence. The Apexes froze. The sergeants froze. Even the Grandmasters around them widened their eyes for a brief moment. Karn Voss of the Nullite. One of the strongest among them. A reincarnator. A warrior of unmatched physical might Was dead. But Carius didnt blink. He calmly reached down and, with a flick of his hand, stored Karns corpse and severed head into his spatial storage. Then, he slowly turned his gaze back toward the battlefield. His eyes swept across the stunned faces of the Apexes and sergeants alike. His voice was emotionless. "Youre next." Their expressions shifted violently. The real ughter had only just begun. High above, in the apocalyptic skies, the true horror ensued. Colonel Xalzereth hovered amidst the chaos like a god of judgment. Still. Silent. Calcting. His grotesque alien form remained motionless, and his countless ck eyes observed everything. Zorvans were creatures of observation. Emotionless. Purposeful. They did not feel pride, nor pity. Only task. Only goal. Life meant nothing to them, less than insects. "Five minutes, thirty seconds," the Zorvan said, voice mechanical and devoid of emotion. He was dissatisfied. The Paragons he had brought, eight in total, were shing with the Alliances sixteen. Yet progress was slow. Two against one, the Alliance Paragons were holding, but barely. Aside from Colonel Zenon, who raged in a death match against the traitorous Evri elder, the others were faltering. The Alliance Paragons were strong, veterans of countless battles. But they were aged. Their time was drawing to an end. And against Paragons in their prime age was a curse. Even Zenons eyes, zing with fury, held a gleam of despair. Its inevitable He could see it. Feel it. The shift in the tide. The Alliance was losing. And the Zorvan hadnt even moved yet. His own battle against the Evri elder was a hurricane of ferocity. Two Paragons at the pinnacle of the Evri. Their bodies shifted, adapted, evolved constantly, bone, muscle, energy, all reshaping endlessly, trying to overpower the other. But Zenon knew, even if it was a stalemate, the moment the others fell, he would too. Where is he? Zenon gritted his teeth. He had felt Atticuss probe earlier. He had seen his scan. But now nothing. Dont tell me they got to him. The thought hit harder than any blow. He deadened it instantly. Atticus Ravenstein was not a person that could be easily gotten. He was a monster. He was an anomaly. To kill him theyd need to copse the world. We need him we need that boy. He had the history of doing the impossible constantly. Survived when no one should. Defied fate again and again. Zenons fist clenched, trembling. We need that impossibility now. But while the Alliance Paragon looked toward hope, the Zorvan looked toward efficiency. And he was far from pleased. "Inefficient," Xalzereth muttered again, as if the word itself tasted bitter. This was why he loathed primitive life. More than five minutes had passed and still, no corpses. No results. No progress. Too slow. Too wasteful. His three-fingered hand rose. Orb-like digits met each other SNAP. The air changed instantly. A pulse radiated out from him, a soundless wave of force that swept across the battlefield like an invisible tsunami. And then, mana stopped responding. Every Alliance member, Paragon, Apex, sergeant, recruit, fighting below, felt it. A sudden, eerie void. Their eyes widened in horror. Chapter 1: Prologue Amidst the aftermath of devastation, a scene of destion unfolded. Wreckagey strewn across thendscape, a grim testimony to the chaos that had erupted. Lifeless forms were scattered indiscriminately, their presence a haunting reminder of the violence that had transpired. In the midst of this bleak tableau, a figure defied the ruinous surroundings. A man, his hair as white as freshly fallen snow, floated suspended in the air, encased in a sleek ck exo suit that exuded an air of formidable power. In his grasp, a katana gleamed with an otherworldly light, its de a testament to the untamed power that coursed through him. The remnants of destruction seemed to bow before him, an acknowledgment of his dominance over the elements themselves. With an almost ethereal grace, the elements converged around him, dancing in harmonious synchrony as if weing back a prodigal kin. In stark contrast to the devastation he had wrought, an enigmatic figure stood before him. The being, unmistakably non-human, possessed an otherworldly allure. Complexions kissed by moonlight, skin shimmering with opalescent luminosity, and eyes resembling liquid pools of silver, held an uncanny allure that seemed to pierce through the very fabric of reality. A cascade of moonbeam-like tresses framed the enigmatic figure''s form, imbuing an air of regal elegance. Yet, beneath the exterior of serene tranquility, an aura of ancient knowledge pulsed. It was an intriguing juxtaposition, an embodiment of serenity amidst the chaos. Though the aftermath spoke of destruction, his very presence encapsted the duality thaty within him C a guardian of both devastation and enlightenment. A voice pierced through the midst of destruction, "Human! Look at all the destruction you''ve caused! Innocent lives lost! How can you be so heartless!?" the alien said angrily. The white haired man replied, his tone cold, "Are you dumb? Your pathetic race dared to attack our, and you''re angry we killed you? Your hypocrisy is palpable, alien." "We only wanted to help you! We''ve been watching Eldoralth for a long time! Too many people killed because you people couldn''t ept your differences and live together in peace." the alien tried to reason with him The white haired man retorted, "So your answer to that is to attack and kill even more people? Did I perhaps hit your head too hard? It seems your brain isn''t working properly." The alien was enraged and shouted, "How dare you! You will die here, human!'' The man coolly replied, "Well, I''m getting tired of this. I guess it''s about time you died." As soon as he said that, he muttered, "Ster Fusion Eruption." A palpable aura seemed to envelop him, the air quaked at the power he was about to release, his body became a conduit for the very essence of earth, fire, water, air, light, and darkness. A radiant aura enveloped him, each element swirling in perfect harmony. With resolute focus, he channeled this overwhelming energy into his weapon C the katana that had be an extension of his very being. The de ignited with an ethereal luminescence, a mesmerizing dance of elemental hues intertwining in a symphony of power. As the man struck, the katana''s de cleaved through the air, leaving behind a trail of elemental essence. The ground trembled beneath him as the earth quaked, mes leapt from his de in a fiery cascade, water spiraled in graceful arcs, gales whipped with the force of a tempest, and the very fabric of space seemed to ripple with his presence. Simultaneously, the alien muttered, "Mystic Mana Convergence" With a gesture that resonates with arcane precision, the alien drew the very essence of mana that courses through the world around us. With a focused intention, the alien directs this gathered mana into his outstretched palm. The energy ripples and morphs, coalescing into a radiant sphere of pulsating power. Threads of mana weave through the atmosphere, forming intricate patterns that dance around the alien''s extended hand. In a culmination of hismand over mana, the alien hurls the sphere toward his target with an effortless motion. In a breathtaking climax, the attacks met in the air. There was no explosion, no cataclysmic destruction. The katana simply sliced through it effortlessly. "Ahhhhhh! How can you be so strong?!" The alien''s cry echoed, its toneced with disbelief. Continuing, as if foreseeing its own demise, it dered, "Know this! You might defeat me, human, but more wille! You have no idea what''sing! Your world will fall, hahahahaha." "Shut up," the man said and simply sheathed his katana. As soon as he did that, the alien split into two, the ground beneath his feet splitting for a thousand kilometers. The man, however, averted his gaze with an air of detachment, as if disassociating himself from the cataclysmic aftermath that unfolded. His demeanor remained seemingly unaffected by the profound destruction that had just been unleashed. With an almost casual poise, he shifted his attention away from the spectacle of division and chaos. His eyes shifted to the swirling portal that remained undamaged even in this level of destruction C a gateway that led to another world. "Well, Katara, looks like it''s just you and me." The katana seemed to vibrate with excitement. "Alright, alright, we''ll fight a lot of people soon. I really should have chosen a better name" the man said with a chuckle. Then he entered the portal, leaving all the destruction behind. ***** AN: Hi. This is my first book and i need reviews to grow. Please, drop some! And also add to your library if you like this book. Thank you. Chapter 2: Atticus A piece of chalk zipped through the air, striking a young boy squarely on the head, causing him to stumble. "Pay attention and stop staring at the clock, Atticus!" A deep and stern voice echoed through the ssroom, elicitingughter from the other students in the ss room. Atticus, rubbing his head in pain, turned his gaze toward a middle-aged man with a rotund figure. "Sorry, Mr. Solder," he offered an awkward smile as he scratched his head. "It better not happen again!" Mr. Solder scolded, then resumed teaching the ss. "Damn, that hurts," Atticus muttered irritably. His annoyance grew when he heard a chuckle beside him, and he turned to find his friend, Max, struggling to stifle hisughter. "Yeah, yeah,ugh at my pain, you bastard," Atticus grumbled, which only seemed to amuse Max even more. "What''s wrong with you today?" Max inquired after hisughter subsided. However, Atticus simply smiled and faced forward, not offering a response. Being friends with Atticus since childhood, Max could easily sense when something was up. Suddenly, a look of realization crossed his face. "Oh, you''re finally getting some action today!" Max''s voice was meant to be a whisper but carried throughout the entire ssroom, earning him a few smirks and giggles from their ssmates. "Is there something you''d like to share, Walker?" Mr. Solder asked with a stern expression. Realizing his blunder, Max immediately covered his mouth with his hand and shook his head. "Maybe detention will change your mind then," Mr. Solder remarked, causing Max''s expression to turn somber. Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle, but his amusement quickly faded when Mr. Solder continued, "You too, Atticus." "Bu-" before he couldin, a stern nce from Mr. Solder silenced him. He shot Max re who turned his face away in embarrassment. Atticus sighed and he resumed his impatient watch of the clock. ''Since I already have detention, I might as well do as I like,'' After one excruciating hour, the bell rang, signaling the start of the break. Atticus wasted no time, he leaped from his seat and bolted out of the ssroom, leaving behind a furious Mr. Solder, "Atticus!" His voice echoed in the hallway, but Atticus didn''t slow down or even nce back. He moved swiftly through the corridor, wearing a broad grin on his face. Atticus passed by fellow students, ignoring their greetings entirely. His sole focus was on reaching his destination as quickly as possible. Today was a special day for Atticus, the day he had been eagerly waiting for C the day he would finally kiss his girlfriend, Kira. But how had their story begun? It was in a very ssic way; in one of the most frequently used romantic plots, they bumped into each other, and their hands brushed while retrieving her scattered books from the floor. Atticus was generallyid-back, approaching life with logic and straightforwardness. As a senior in high school, he held poprity among his peers, but he had never been drawn to having a girlfriend due to hisck of interest in anyone. However, when heid eyes on Kira, something within him stirred. It was an unfamiliar sensation, causing his heart to race. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is this because it''s the first time I''ve held a girl''s hand?'' Gathering hisposure, he mustered the courage to ask her out. Surprisingly, she agreed, setting into motion a rtionship that had continued to thrive. Although Atticus had made attempts to progress their rtionship physically, Kira''s shyness and reluctance had often put a pause on their romantic advances. Yesterday, they had made a bet C a wager that, if Atticus won, she would have to kiss him. As fate had it, he emerged victorious. And today, he anticipated that the promise would be fulfilled. He would make sure of that! He and Kira had separate ss schedules, so they nned to meet during break, and he was moving towards their meeting point as if his life depends on it. After a minute of brisk walking, Atticus finally arrived at the location, beneath the chairs in the football stadium. He wasted no time and pulled a breath spray from his pocket, administering it five times into his mouth. "Cough, cough. Damn, that was too much," he muttered, taking a moment to regain hisposure. He then tried to position himself in the most attractive way he knew, he leaned against a pole with both hands in his pockets, attempting to give what he deemed a ''hot look'' with his face. "Damn, i look good" he muttered. He chuckled a bit and decided to wait for Kira. However, despite waiting for a good 20 minutes, Kira was nowhere to be seen. Atticus had been maintaining that position for the entire time and was beginning to grow tired. "Where is she?" Atticus wondered aloud, growing increasingly impatient. Determined to break his "lips virginity" today, he resolved to search for her. He headed to her ssroom but she was no where to be seen. He approached one of her ssmates, inquiring if they had seen her. The ssmate mentioned having spotted her near theb earlier. "Thanks," Atticus replied before hurrying in the direction of theb. Drawing closer to theb, hushed voices reached his ears, and curiosity got the better of him. He peered through a window, only to witness his beloved girlfriend, Kira, locked in a passionate kiss with another guy, Jackson C the notorious delinquent of their year, known for his charm. "Damn, so feisty. Is this how you kiss your lovely boyfriend?" Jackson asked jokingly, grabbing her b*tt. Kira chuckled and replied, "You mean that nerd? I''m just using him to gain a little poprity. I didn''t even allow him to kiss me. He''s probably waiting for me now, thinking I''de and give him a kiss. I''ll just tell him I had to do an assignment or something." Jackson then pulled her close for another kiss. Atticus stood there, his head nk, watching them for a good minute. Then he just left. He walked back to ss and sat down. Max noticed that something was wrong and approached him. But Atticus forced a fakeugh and said, "I''m fine," his voice sounding hoarse. Max could sense that something was off but respected his response and left him alone. The teacher walked in and continued the lesson, but Atticus was lost in his thoughts, barely registering anything being said. As the school bell rang, signaling the end of the day, Max walked over to Atticus with a concerned expression. "Hey," he began softly, "I know something is wrong, and I understand if you don''t want to talk about it, but cheer up, okay?" Atticus simply nodded in response, his eyes still vacant. Max''s concern deepened, his brow furrowing as he wondered about the source of Atticus''s distress. The two of them proceeded toward the detention ssroom, where Atticus continued to wear a distant expression throughout the duration of their punishment. After an hour had passed, signalling the end of their punishment, Max approached Atticus and spoke softly, "I have something important to attend to today. You''ll have to go home alone, buddy." He ced a reassuring hand on Atticus''s shoulder and added, "Cheer up," before giving him a gentle pat and then walking away. Carrying his bag, Atticus started his journey. As if in sync with his feelings, the sky above began to weep, raindrops falling in a gentle cadence. The rain matching the destion he felt. Unperturbed by the rain, he continued to walk, his mind consumed by his own thoughts. He didn''t know how, but his legs carried him to Kira''s house. He knocked at the door, and she answered. Conveniently, she was the only one at home. He entered the house, rain-soaked and lost in thought. Kira greeted him with fake concern, "Hey, babe! Are you okay? What are you doing in the rain?" Kira noticed Atticus''s distant expression and felt a hint of unease. "Wait, why are you here?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry. Atticus stared at her for a moment. Sensing his unease, Kira took a step back, feeling a mixture of confusion and apprehension. Atticus took a step toward her, and he suddenly threw a punch that connected with Kira''s lips, causing them to split. She fell on the floor. "Atticus, what the hell! Help!!" she screamed. But Atticus didn''t listen, he punched her a few times then rose to his feet, his expression stony and his voice devoid of warmth as he addressed Kira, "We''re through." The words hung in the air, heavy with finality, as he turned and left the house. Atticus continued walking through the rain, lost in his thoughts as the heavy raindrops fell around him. The area was deserted due to the downpour, creating a sense of istion. After an hour of walking, Atticus finally arrived home. He stepped inside,pletely drenched from the rain. Despite his broken heart, Atticus couldn''t help but notice the unusual quietness that hung in the air. "Right, Mom had that double shift today," he reminded himself, a hint of concern in his voice. "I should make something for her before she gets back." With that in mind, Atticus headed to his room to change his clothes. His home was modest, a two-bedroom apartment with an openyout thatbined the kitchen, dining area, and living room. While his mother wasn''t wealthy, she provided Atticus with everything he needed, working tirelessly after his father had left when she became pregnant. After drying himself off and changing into dry clothes, Atticus headed to the kitchen to prepare a meal for his mother. Atticus was undeniably a ''family guy,'' his love for his mother was unwavering. As he contemted what to cook, he settled on making stir fry. Atticus opened the fridge to retrieve some vegetables and reached for a knife to start cutting. "I''d love some," a voice suddenly spoke from behind him. A chill ran down Atticus''s spine, and his body tensed. The voice was calm andposed, as serene as a tranquilke, giving off an air of nonchnce as if this were an ordinary urrence. The knife he had been holding froze in midair. ''Who?'' Atticus''s mind raced as he attempted to identify the source of the voice. He prided himself on having a sharp memory and being able to recall even the smallest details about people he had met. Yet, despite his best efforts, he couldn''t ce the voice or remember anyone he knew who sounded like that. His grip on the knife tightened, and he swiftly turned to confront the source of the voice. There, sitting at the head of the dining table just a few steps from the kitchen, was a man. The man appeared to be in his forties and was impably groomed. He had a cleanly shaven beard that emphasized his chiseled jawline, and his attire exuded sophistication. He wore a well-fitted jacket that draped elegantly over his frame. Although Atticus had no idea how to fight, he knew one thing for certain: the knife in his hand was sharp. With a cautious and guarded look, he raised the knife a bit higher and slightly bent down. He asked, "What do you want?" Atticus was under no illusion that this man had broken into his home with good intentions. He wasn''t foolish enough to think that reasoning with him was an option. His heart raced as he wondered how he had failed to notice the his presence earlier. A chilling smile spread across the man''s face, a smile that sent shivers down Atticus''s spine. He suddenly stood up, causing Atticus to instinctively back away. The man continued to approach, each step sending shockwaves of fear through Atticus''s body. Despite the tense situation, the man''s voice remained oddly calm and peaceful as he replied, "As much as I would love to answer your questions, I''m a bit pressed for time." He continued to speak, and his words sent another shockwave through Atticus''s mind. "Honestly, I was a little bit reluctant when master chose you. But after seeing what you did to that girl, I understood why. Although, I''d never hit a woman, watching you take your revenge was a bit... thrilling." Atticus''s thoughts were in disarray. ''He was following me?'' he wondered, unable toprehend how it was possible. While it had been raining, and he had been lost in thought, what he had done to Kira had taken ce inside her house. How had this man seen it all? As the man closed in, Atticus realized he had no room to back away any further. He tightened his grip on the knife, ''I''ll attack if he gets closer,'' he decided. The man simply chuckled as if reading his mind. He stopped a few feet from Atticus and from his jacket, he retrieved a gun and aimed it at him, causing his heart to race. His words followed, "Be sure you entertain us," he uttered. "Wha-" before Atticus could react, the man pulled the trigger, the bullet sliced through the air and pierced Atticus''s head without mercy. Unhurriedly, the man coolly blew on the gun''s muzzle and returned the weapon to his jacket before walking away with a contented smile. "This should be good," he murmured to himself. Only silence pervaded the house, and the sole remaining presence was the lifeless body of a high school boy. Atticus was dead. *** AN: Hi ??? . I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter, it''s my first attempt at writing. If you did, while giving golden tickets might not be possible, I would truly appreciate powerstones orments. They''ll motivate me and also help this story reach more readers. Thank you for reading ???????? Chapter 3: Rebirth Reincarnation. The concept of reincarnation is an absurd notion, with some believing in it fervently while others dismiss it entirely. Atticus did not believe in rebirth. He thought that death was the end. However, as if trying tough at his face... "Congrattions, it''s a baby boy. He looks like Avalon" Atticus watched as the doctor wrapped him gently in soft nket and passed him to a woman siting weakly on avish hospital bed. The woman possessed an ethereal beauty that captivated all whoid eyes upon her. Her hair, a cascade of flowing golden strands, shimmered like sunlight, framing a face that radiated warmth and grace. Her sparkling cerulean eyes held depth that seemed to whisper secrets of thousand stories. Her features were delicate and perfectly proportioned, with high cheekbones that entuated her wlessplexion. Her rosy lips curved into a captivating smile, revealing a row of pearly white teeth that gleamed with a joyful expression. "He is not crying. Why, Xiomara?" Anastasia''s voice wasced with concern as she leaned closer, her brows furrowing in worry. Her maternal instincts were on high alert, and she couldn''t help but wonder why her little one was unusually quiet. "Is something wrong?" she muttered softly, her gaze fixed on her baby. Xiomara, the experienced doctor, met Anastasia''s gaze with a thoughtful expression. "There are instances where infants may not cry immediately after birth," she exined gently, her professional demeanor helping to soothe the worried mother. "Please continue to rest for a couple of days, and if you notice any unusual changes or concerns, do not hesitate to inform me." Xiomara''s own curiosity was piqued by the rare urrence; despite her medical knowledge, encountering such a situation firsthand still managed to be a perplexing anomaly. "Are you sure?" asked Anastasia, while staring at her little sunshine with genuine affection, still not convinced. Xiomara maintained herposed demeanor, offering anotherforting nod. "I truly believe he will be just fine," she reiterated, her tone soothing and reassuring. Anastasia finally relented, albeit with a lingering trace of worry. "Alright. Thank you for your help, Xio," she said gratefully, her eyes never leaving the bundle in her arms. "Anytime, Anna," Xiomara responded with an affectionate smile, her own concern masked by her professionalism. She turned to leave the room, her steps gentle and purposeful. "Let me go inform the others that everything is alright. They must be quite worried," she added, her smile widening. A few minutes passed, and Anastasia''s heart warmed as she observed the entrance of two women and a man into the room, their smiles exuding warmth and care. Zelda, with her radiant presence, look down at Anastasia and the newborn with a mix of worry and affection. Her golden locks framed her face elegantly, and her concerned eyes held a reassuring gaze. "Oh, baby, are you okay?" she inquired, her voice full of maternal concern. Anastasia managed a tired but content smile. "I''m okay, Mom," she reassured, her voice soft but heartfelt. Bringing a new life into the world had left her weary yet exhrated. Ethan, beaming with pride, chimed in yfully, "Hahaha, he looks handsome just like me!" His grin was infectious, and his distinguished presence was evident in every word and gesture. His hair, a seasoned shade of ck, held a lifetime of experiences and wisdom. Gently lifting his grandson, he made silly faces in a determined effort to elicit augh from the infant. Anastasia''s gaze shifted to Freya, her mother-inw, who wore a more somber expression. "He is not here, is he?" Anastasia''s voice held a tinge of sadness as she inquired. "Sorry, honey," Freya replied, her tone sympathetic as she shook her head. Her aura radiated undeniable power and strength, and her flowing blue hair symbolized the wisdom that came with age. Anastasia''s heart sank, her worry about her husband''s safety evident in her eyes. The absence weighed heavily on her mind. "I''m sure he''lle back once he hears that you''ve given birth to a son," Zelda''s attempt to uplift Anastasia''s spirits was met with a muted response. "Hm," Anastasia replied softly, her thoughts still clouded with concern. Ethan shifted the conversation to a happier topic. "So, what have you decided to name our grandson?" he asked, hoping to bring a smile to her face. Anastasia''s eyes lit up with joy as she seized the opportunity to share her decision. "I want his name to be..." She paused, her mind racing to find the perfect name. Suddenly, a name emerged, carrying a sense of strength and significance. "Atticus. His name will be Atticus Ravenstein." "Atticus, what a beautiful name! It suits him perfectly," Zelda eximed, her voice filled with admiration. Anastasia agreed wholeheartedly, her smile radiant as she reveled in finding the ideal name for her son. Before long, Xiomara entered the room, bearing a bottle of deep blue liquid. "Alright, I think you better let her rest. Giving birth clearly drained her," she gently suggested, her expertise apparent. "Here, drink this and rest a little, Anna." Xiomara''s words were apanied by aforting smile. "I think ''Atticus'' is a great name," she added warmly. "Thank you. I''m a bit tired," Anastasia replied appreciatively, epting the bottle and sipping its contents. As her weariness began to lift, she entrusted her newborn son to Zelda''s gentle care. Zelda cradled Atticus with tender care, cing him in a meticulously crafted crib adorned with ornate carvings and a regal canopy. The crib exuded an air of majesty, a fitting resting ce for the newly named Atticus. As they left the room, well-wishes and hopes for Anastasia''s swift recovery echoed in their wake. Meanwhile, young Atticus found himself grappling with an existential whirlwind. ''What the heck is going on?'' he pondered, bewildered by the unfolding events and the weight of his newfound existence. *** AN: Hi. This is my first attempt at writing and i need reviews to grow. Please, drop some! And also add to your library if you like this book. Thank you. Chapter 4: Growing up It had been three days since the whole reincarnation fiasco happened and Atticus was still in denial. It seemed so absurd to him. ''I guess Buddhism has some truths to it.'' Atticus reasoned. He had never really been a ''religion'' person. He thought there was only nothingness after life. Atticus''s approach to matters of faith and spirituality had always been grounded in rationality. He had regarded himself as a skeptic, cing his trust in empirical evidence, critical thinking, and reason. Even though his mother on earth, had insisted on attending church every Sunday, Atticus had maintained a stance of detachment from religious beliefs. And yet, as he grappled with the aftermath of his inexplicable experience, he found himself at a crossroads where the boundaries of rationality seemed to blur with the enigmatic forces at y. ''It''s been three days. I guess it''s about time I ept my situation.'' Atticus thought, his realization apanied by a gentle poke on his cheek from a blonde woman. "Boo-wa," Atticus responded, hoping his simple utterance would discourage further attention. ''They''re really persistent,'' Atticus observed, feeling slightly exasperated by the attention he was receiving. Amidst the interactions, Atticus couldn''t help but form impressions of the people around him. ''New mother, Anastasia. She seems happy,'' he noted as his gaze shifted to the blonde woman. "Look, Ayra, he grabbed my finger," Anastasia eximed, her joy evident "Yes, mydy." replied Arya, while giving Atticus a warm smile. She was Anastasia''s Ravende, her bodyguard. "Here, Atticus! Grab mama''s finger." Anastasia eximed excitedly. ''She''s beautiful.'' Atticus gave a little smile and reached out for her finger. "Yes! grab it!" Anastasia, excited to see Atticus grabbing her finger again. ''Damn, this is tiring.'' Atticus wondered why he felt so tired when he didn''t really do anything. ''I suppose this is how a baby feels. No wonder all they do is poop, eat, and sleep,'' Atticus mused. ''I''m d they''re at least speaking English,'' he added with a sense of relief. ''I won''t have to learn anguage from scratch.'' "Mydy, it looks like young master is tired," Arya noticed Atticus''s wearied expression. "Yeah, you''re right, Arya," replied Anastasia, a hint of disappointment in her voice as she realized they should let him rest. She carefully covered Atticus with a snug nket and quietly left him to enjoy his sleep. ''I''m left to my thoughts now,'' Atticus realized, feeling a mix of emotions. Atticus couldn''t help but contemte about his premature death and the subsequent rebirth. As Atticus pondered his own death, he couldn''t help but question why he had been killed. The man''sst words, "Entertain us," echoed in his mind, leaving him baffled. ''Entertain him!? Go to a fucking circus if you want entertainment!'' he thought bitterly, his thoughts a maelstrom of confusion and anger. After a brief pause, a surge of rationality prevailed. ''Calm down, Atticus. There''s nothing you can do about it now.'' Taking cute measured breaths, he continued his thoughts. ''There must be a reason for my reincarnation. Is this new world a y ground or something?'' Atticus had always been a logical person. He never considered himself to be someone so exceptional that he would merit being singled out for reincarnation. ''I''ll figure that out eventually. For now, there''s only one way forwardliving,'' he resolved. Concern for his mother, crept into his thoughts. ''I hope mom will be alright,'' he reflected, a pang of worry threading through his emotions. ''No matter how long it takes, I will make you regret this,'' determination fueled Atticus''s promise to hunt down his killer and make him pay. Atticus was driven by a strong sense of vengeance, ensuring that he reciprocates any actions directed towards him. Even though Kira had shattered his heart with her actions, Atticus wasn''t the type to let her betrayal shape his interactions with others or dictate how he would move forward in life. He had always followed one mantra throughout his life: an eye for an eye. After what he did to her, the matter was basically forgotten. ''For now, this is my new reality and I''ll make the most of it,'' Atticus dered, determination igniting his spirit. ''I''ll ensure I make him regret doing this to me.'' he added. As sleep overtook him, Atticus''sst thoughts were filled with determination to seek revenge. *** Six months passed since Atticus was born, his life has been closely monitored and observed with unwavering vignce by Anastasia or Arya. Life as an infant was hard on Atticus. He couldn''t move much nor talk, basically, there was nothing to do but eat, sleep and poop. ''This would have been the life if not for this ursed woman'' he thought. "Come here, my little At!" Anastasia''s excited voice resonated. They were currently in avish room filled with toys and ythings. Every single inch of the room was padded, and the floor was covered with a soft material. Anastasia had spared no effort to ensure that Atticus had a very safe ce to y in. "Bababa," Atticus cooed and gurgled in response, hismunication limited to these innocent sounds. ''Being a child is tougher than I thought,'' he contemted as he tried to use his tiny baby hands to crawl towards Anastasia. Anastasia''s attempts to engage him continued as she introduced a rattle for him to y with. "Look, Atticus! A fun rattle. Can you shake it too?" ''Oh no, not again,'' Atticus sighed and responded by shaking the rattle, eliciting joy from Anastasia. "That''s a good boy," she praised. "Good good, little At. Dada will being soon. Are you excited?" Anastasia asked Atticus while lifting him up tenderly. ''Hmm, a father? That''s a new twist,'' Atticus mused, contemting the presence of a father figure in this life. Atticus never met his dad back on earth. He ran away before he was born, but his mother had always been the only thing he needed so he didn''t care. ''Well, let''s see how this unfolds.'' "Buaaaaw" "Oh, you''re also excited little At. You want to see Dada?" ''Let''s just ignore her and get some sleep. A father huh.'' Atticus thought with a smile on his face before closing his eyes. Chapter 5: Avalon Ravenstein Avalon Ravenstein, a demon on the battlefield, returned from the battlefield in his sleek hover car. As he stepped out, his presencemanded attention, his tall and imposing figure radiated the power of a Grandmaster rank. Dressed impably in a tailored suit, Avalon embodied elegance and refinement. His strong jawline and piercing eyes conveyed determination, while his neatly styled white hair added a touch of suave to his overall appearance. He looked up to see his butler standing tall and proud, a figure of strength and wisdom. The butler, Boman, an old war veteran with a face weathered by years of experience, exuded an aura of resilience, also showcasing his Grandmaster rank. His eyes, filled with a deep understanding of the horrors of war. With a respectful bow, Boman greeted Avalon, his voice carrying the weight of countless battles fought and won. "Wee home, Master Avalon" he said, his wordsced with a sense of admiration. "It is good to see you return safely." Avalon, a bit impatient to see his son and wife, "Thank you, Boman," he replied, using the butler''s name with familiarity and respect. Boman had been with the Ravenstein family since he was little. "It''s good to be back. Where are they?" Avalon asked. Boman smiled clearly expecting the question. "They''re in young master''s room, sir" He replied respectfully. Avalon smiled, then he started walking briskly into the mansion. Before he left, he and Anastasia had decided a room for their new born. After one long year of being away, Avalon''s heart swelled with anticipation as he made his way towards his wife and their precious seven-month-old son. The doors swung open, revealing the opulence within. Avalon''s footsteps echoed through the marble foyer as he strode towards the room where his newborn should be with his lovely wife. The air was filled with a mixture of nervous anticipation and unspoken joy. Entering the room, Avalon''s eyes immediately sought out the small bundle of life nestled in his wife Anastasia''s arms. His strong presence softened as he approached them, his battle-hardened exterior giving way to tenderness. Gently, Avalon kissed his wife on her forehead and muttered a gentle "Sorry, I''mte" in her ears. He reached out to take his son into his arms. As he cradled his son against his chest, a surge of warmth coursed through Avalon''s fingertips. "What name did you choose?" Avalon asked his wife. "Atticus. Atticus Ravenstein" Anastasia replied with a smile, happy seeing her husband finally back home in one piece. Although she hadmunicated with him a lot, it was still better to see him in person. "Atticus" he muttered. "It''s a powerful name. I love it!" Avalon eximed, happy with the name his wife chose. She had refused to tell him, asking him toe home first. ''I wonder,'' Avalon thought. He then tried to sneakily check how Atticus would react to mana. The better a child responded to mana, the higher their talent. This way of checking how talented a child was wasn''tpletely urate, but it would give an estimation of the child''s talent. He closed his eyes and focused his mana, delicately probing the depths of Atticus'' being. A vibrant aura enveloped Atticus, creating an ethereal connection between them. Like a gentle breeze, the warmth of the mana permeated Atticus'' body, spreading through his veins and pulsating with a soothing energy. Atticus, initially taken aback by the sensation, soon found himself surrendering to the enchanting warmth. He could sense the energy traversing his body, its magical essence intertwining with his own essence. The sensation of the mana moving all around Atticus was both exhrating andforting. It was as if the very fabric of his existence was being gently caressed by the mystical energy, leaving no stone unturned. ''Wh-what is this sensation!'' Atticus eximed inwardly. He heard his father had finally arrived and was looking forward to meeting him. He was initially taken aback by Avalon''s strong presence, but he rxed when his expression softened. He was a little confused when he saw Avalon closing his eyes, not expected this to happen. ''Is this magic!? Please say yes!'' He hoped whatever Avalon was doing was magic. Anastasia who noticed Avalon suddenly hit him on the back of his head breaking his concentration. "Honey, what the hell are you doing?" said Anastasia, her face contorts into an angry smile. Avalon who noticed this, suddenly bes visibly nervous. He was feared on the battlefield, but he knows he''s nothingpared to when his wife got angry. She''s the embodiment of evil, a devil. A beautiful devil. "Sorry, Anna. I got carried away. I only wanted to check his potential," said Avalon, meekly. If people outside got word that Avalon Ravenstein, the Inferno Warlord, was speaking like this, they would deny it with everything they had. "He''s still too young, honey. He''ll go through his awakening when he grows up, just like every other children" replied Anastasia. She grabbed Atticus and ced him gently in his bed. "We should let him rest, I think he''s had enough for today." Anastasia said while giving Atticus a kiss on his forehead. "Alright Anna." Avalon also gave Atticus a kiss on his forehead. They left the room, leaving a bewildered Atticus to ponder what he just discovered. *** In the dead of the night, the moon hung high in the sky, casting a silvery glow through Atticus'' bedroom window. As the world around him slumbered, Atticus, slowly stirred from his sleep. A deep yearning to explore the realms of magic had awakened him. ''That had to be magic!'' he thought inwardly. ''Hmmm, how do I go about this. I didn''t hear him say anything before he used it'' Atticus pondered. ''Maybe it''s something internal?'' he reasoned. ''I guess it won''t hurt to try''. He decided. Atticus suddenly closed his eyes in deep concentration. With every breath, he inhales deeply, feeling the air fill his lungs, swirling and dancing within him. He exhales slowly, releasing any distractions or doubts that threaten to disrupt his focus. His mind bes a canvas, nk and receptive, ready to be painted with vibrant colors. After a few minutes without any changes, Atticus opened his eyes, frustration written all over his face. ''What am I doing wrong?'' he asked himself. ''If it''s not internal, then it''s from the air? Yeah, lets try that'' he surmised. With a heart full of determination, he closed his eyes and took deep breaths, allowing the air to fill his lungs. With each inhale, he imagined the air carrying traces of the energy Avalon used, swirling and dancing within him. It was easy because he could remember how the energy felt. Atticus soon discovered that the air held the key to understanding the energy he felt, he could sense traces of the energy in the air. He delved deeper into this practice, learning to control the flow of his breath and directing it to different parts of his body. With each breath, he visualized the energy, coursing through his veins like a river of energy. As the days turned into weeks and then months, Atticus connection with the energy grew stronger. He could feel the subtle shifts in the wind, sensing the presence of the energy in the surrounding environment. Atticus''s journey was not without challenges. There were times when he wouldn''t be given the chance to focus. He only had a few hours at night after Anastasia went to bed before his tiny body begs him to sleep. But he persevered. After 3 months of his unwavering determination, Atticus slowly began to feel the energy within him. He could feel the energy entering his body and going to tiny core in his navel. Though small, he could feel it held the potential to unlock unimaginable abilities. As he delves deeper into his meditation, he begins to feel a subtle tingling sensation, like tiny electric sparks dancing beneath his skin. It started at the base of his spine, slowly ascending, as though awakening dormant energy centers within him. He visualizes this sensation as a glowing ball of light, growing brighter and more vibrant with each passing moment then a jolt of pain suddenly breaks his concentration and he came face to face with Anastasia, looking extremely concerned. *** AN: Hi. This is my first attempt at writing and i need reviews to grow. Please, drop some! And also add to your library if you like this book. Thank you. Chapter 6: Awakening Anastasia was meditating in a room. The room was white and a marvel of advance technology. It exudes a sense of modernity and innovation, with its sleek design and amazing features. Its pristine walls and polished floors create an atmosphere of purity and focus, while the room itself is bathed in a soft, ethereal light, giving it an otherworldly ambiance. Only the Ravenstein family and a few others who, due to their immense wealth and influence, can afford such a remarkable training room. Serving as a testament to their status and power. As she sat cross-legged, her breathing steady and her face serene, trying to channel mana and increase her power, suddenly, amidst the tranquility of the night, Anastasia felt a a surge of mana emanating from her son''s room. Without wasting any moment, Anastasia sprang into action, propelled by a mother''s unwavering love and protective instincts. As she approached the door to his room, a sense of foreboding gripped her, intensifying her urgency. ''What could have caused this sudden surge of mana? Is Atticus in danger?'' Anastasia''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing with countless scenarios. With a swift motion, she pushed open the door and stepped into the room. The once serene and tidy room had been transformed into a scene of chaos and destruction. Anastasia''s heart skipped a beat, fearing the worst for her son. However, her worries were instantly alleviated when she spotted him, safe and sound, in the midst of the wreckage. With a mixture of relief and bewilderment, Anastasia rushed over to her son, scooping him up in her arms. She examined him carefully, ensuring he was unharmed despite the destruction that surrounded them. A few secondster, Avalon burst into the room, ready to face any enemy threatening his son''s life. He became calm when he saw his wife hugging his boy in the middle of a wreckage, both unharmed. "What the heck happened?" Avalon asked, wondering what caused the surge of mana. He noticed a ton of mana emanating from Atticus, but he just couldn''t believe his 1 year old son caused it. It sounded so absurd that he killed the thought in his mind. As if mocking his stupidity, Anastasia replied "Atticus awakened his core," she still couldn''t believe it. If the other families heard that a one year old awakened his core, they would use every resources they have at their disposal to make sure he doesn''t live to the next day. ''Especially the Obsidian order'' she thought gravely. The Obsidian Order, this dark group, shrouded in secrecy and fueled by a fanatical devotion. It''s members deny their humanity and instead worship the enigmatic Zorvans. They firmly believe that these alien entities have been sent to bestow salvation upon the realm of Eldoralth. Driven by their zealous convictions, the Obsidian Order has infiltrate not only the human race but other races as well. Their insidious reach extends across the globe. ''I have to make sure this doesn''t get out'' she thought. "Arya" Anastasia called her Ravende immediately. "Yes, mydy". Arya replied, bowing. "Make sure no one finds out about this. Create a rumor, make it seem like Atticus was attacked by assassins." They weren''t the sole individuals within the estate. Anyone possessing even a modicum of strength would have sensed the powerful surge of mana. If left unaddressed, they might formte various interpretations, all of which would eventually attribute uniqueness to Atticus. To preempt this, it was wiser to divert their thought processes from the outset. "As you wish, mydy" Arya replied, vanishing into the shadows. She was just as bewildered as Anastasia. Not expecting a one year old to awaken. She had always noticed mana surround him, but had assumed he just was talented and was absorbing it subconsciously. She never thought that''d Atticus would awaken. To awaken, you either have to absorb mana in a sealed room, with a high mana density as most children from big families, who can afford it do. And even then, it takes a month or two to awaken. Or wait to awaken naturally at around 10-12 as their core would have absorbed enough mana naturally.a She didn''t think he''d be so talented to have absorbed enough to awaken so soon. "I''ll protect him no matter what" she muttered, determined to protect Atticus. She had been Anastasia''s Ravende for two years when she married into the Ravenstein family. From a young age, Arya disyed exceptional talent forbat and stealth, making her a perfect candidate for the role of a personal bodyguard and protector. Ravendes were raised as assassins from a young age, and act as the bodyguards of a privileged few in the Ravenstein family Arya''s loyalty and dedication to Anastasia are unwavering. She has sworn to protect herdy at all costs and is willing to go to great lengths to ensure her safety. The first day she saw Atticus, something within her stirred, and she felt an overwhelming desire to protect and care for this innocent life. Despite her ruthless upbringing, Arya''s heart was touched, and she made a solemn promise to shield Atticus from harm. After Arya left, Anastasia turned to her husband, her face etched with concern. "We have to keep this under wraps, honey. His life will be in danger if anyone finds out" she said. "Don''t worry, Anna. No one will find out" Avalon assured affectionately and kissed his wife on her forehead. He couldn''t help but worry about their son too. After a few minutes, they left the wrecked room with Atticus, each in serious thought. *** After tucking Atticus to sleep, Anastasia stood by his side, her gaze fixed upon him, lost in deep contemtion. In that moment, she exuded an air of unwavering determination and strength, a testament to her formidable presence on the battlefield. Once a force to be reckoned with, she had left her life of warfare behind after bing pregnant with Atticus. "I won''t let anything happen to you". Anastasia muttered, face filled with affection. Then she kissed Atticus on his forehead and left the room. A few minutes after Anastasia left the room. Atticus opened his eyes as though he wasn''t sleeping in the first ce. ''I thought she''d never leave,'' he thought. ''It felt like she was going through some kind of inner monologue or something.'' He pretended to fall asleep when Anastasia was around so she would leave quickly, but got frustrated when she just stood there staring at him. ''I remember seeing some kind of system interface before mom came into my room,'' he pondered. ''Reminds me of those novels I read on Earth.'' Suddenly, a memory surfaced in his mind, prompting a thought, ''Status!'' Atticus called out within his thoughts. He suddenly noticed a flicker of light out of the corner of his eye. Intrigued, he thought about how easy it would be if it appeared in front of him and was astonished to find a holographic system interface materializing in front of his face. Character Profile: Username: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 1 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 1 Agility: 1 Endurance: 1 Vitality: 3 Intelligence: 5 Charm: 3 Rank: Novice - Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Locked Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Grade: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your power from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. ''Shit! How did I not think to check if I had a system!'' Atticus berated himself, frustration bubbling within. ''It''s basically Reincarnation 101. You get reborn, you get a supercharged system. It''s like the standard package. Damn it, I''ve wasted a whole year!'' Regret gnawed at him as he realized he had overlooked what seemed like a fundamental aspect of his new existence. It took Atticus a few minutes to recover and get his thoughts in order, after that, he started checking out his system. The first thing he noticed was the skill and locked attribute. ''Hmm, locked, huh? Maybe I''ll awaken my bloodler? I hope,'' he reasoned, his mind processing the information. ''Oh, I got a free skill. Nice! And it''s pretty useful too,'' His thoughts then shifted to the absence of guidance. ''Hey, where''s my quirky AI? Am I supposed to figure out this system myself?'' He recalled the tropes from novels he had read, where protagonists often had an Artificial Intelligence to assist them with their newfound abilities. ''He probably thought I wouldn''t need one, that bastard. It does seem pretty straightforward, I guess,'' he surmised. ''Well, at least it''s better than nothing. It''ll certainly help me track any progress i make easily.'' Atticus focused on his attribute and was surprised to see the disy exining the meaning of the attributes he focused on. Strength: This attribute measures the physical power and muscle capacity of an individual. It determines the ability to exert force, lift heavy objects, and engage in physically demanding tasks. Agility: This attribute represents the speed, nimbleness, and coordination of an individual. It determines the ability to move quickly, react swiftly, and maintain bnce in various situations. Endurance: This attribute measures the stamina, resilience, and ability to sustain prolonged physical or mental effort. It determines the capacity to withstand fatigue, endure challenging conditions, and maintain performance over extended periods. Vitality: This attribute reflects the overall health, energy, and vigor of an individual or system. It epasses physical and mental well-being, including factors such as vitality, longevity, and overall vitality. Intelligence: This attribute represents the cognitive abilities, problem-solving skills, and knowledge of an individual or system. It determines the capacity to learn, reason, analyse information, and make informed decisions. Charm: This attribute measures the ability to attract, influence, and persuade others. It epasses charisma, likability, and the power to captivate and engage people through interpersonal skills and maic personality. Rank: This represents your rank on the power scale. Abilities: This epasses the abilities you learned, such asbat techniques, craftsmanship, or specialized knowledge. Bloodline: This attribute that denotes the host''s heritage or lineage, often associated with unique traits, powers, or abilities passed down through generations. ''Yep, pretty straightforward. The novice rank must be the first rank,'' Atticus concluded. ''Good, now i know i can get stronger. I''ll focus on increasing the quantity of energy contained in this core for now. I know nothing about how people in this world train, but what i do know is; more is always good'' Determination burning inside him, he tried to gather the energy ''I wonder what my bloodline would be...'' he thought while letting out a cute yawn. ''Damn this infant''s body! I guess I''ll continue tomorrow'' his eyes and drifted to sleep. Unbeknownst to Atticus, Arya, ever vignt, observed his every move from the darkness. She noticed a subtle change in his aura, as if he was gathering mana into his mana core. This sight only fueled her determination to protect him from any potential harm. Arya''s eyes remained fixed on Atticus, unwavering and filled with a mix of concern and determination. She knew that her role was to shield him from any danger that might arise, and she was prepared to do whatever it took to fulfill that duty. With a sense of purpose, Arya seamlessly blended into the shadows, her movements swift and graceful. She became one with the darkness, her determination shining through her eyes. *** Hey, fellow traveler of tales! ???? Your presence here is a journey filled with surprises, like finding hidden treasures. ??????? Isn''t it fascinating how a little GOLDEN something can change everything? Chapter 7: Getting stronger In a dimly lit room, the faint glowing from a man casts eerie shadows on the walls. The room is adorned with ancient tapestries and mysterious artifacts, creating an atmosphere of intrigue and mystery. Amongst the room''s enigmatic ambiance, a middle-aged man approached the man seated on a cushion, deep in meditation. The man''s presence,manding, his demeanor exuding an air of authority. Yet, a sense of trepidation lingers, for the man meditating emits an unsettling aura that sends shivers down the spines of those around him. His head is adorned with a crown of lustrous ck hair, neatly styled and cascading down to his broad shoulders. A well-groomed goatee frames his serene face. Draped around his body was a traditional Chinese robe, its fabric flowing gracefully as he sat cross-legged. This man is the head of the Obsidian order branch in sector 3. As the middle-aged man drew nearer, he bowed. He could feel the weight of the man''s Grandmaster-rank aura pressing down on him. "Speak". The man said, his voice deep andmanding. The middle aged man knew better than to keep him waiting. Thest person that offended him didn''t live to tell the tale. ''I heard he simply brought him the wrong coffee''. He thought. "Sir Alvis, the Ravensteins imed that their 1 year old son was attacked" With a voiceced with respect, he spoke. "Were we involved?". The man inquired, casting a look at the middle aged man that sent shivers down his spine. "No, sir Alvis. I''ve investigated everyone and i can assure you that it was not from us." he replied immediately, trying not to get on his bad side. "Maybe one of the tier 1 families tried to assassinate their heir?" He said. "Hmm, perhaps." Alvis replied "Or maybe the Ravensteins are hiding something". Alvis felt it was strange. Why would they want to kill a one year old boy? Sure the Ravensteins had a lot of enemies but would they really go out of their way to kill an infant? He didn''t think so. "Hugo, watch over the boy. Let me know immediately if anything happens" Alvismanded. "Yes, sir" the middle aged man, Hugo replied. "Good. You may leave" Alvis dismissed Hugo, who turned and left the room quickly. *** Atticus, oblivious to all the trouble he had caused, was trying hard to increase his rank. It had been a week since the incident and he was having trouble finding the time to train. His progress was hindered by the constant presence of Anastasia, who refused to leave his side. He overheard Anastasia and Avalon when they came into his room, discovering that what he awakened was his mana core and the energy he was absorbing was mana. Undeterred by theck of time, Atticus persisted every day, only absorbing mana whenever Anastasia had to attend to her duties. Luckily, she had duties as thedy of the Ravenstein family or it would have been harder for Atticus to find a chance to train. With unwavering determination, he dedicated himself to focusing solely on harnessing and absorbing mana into his mana core. And just like that, a year passed. After diligently training all this time, Atticus finally experienced a transformative change. The constant infusion of mana had caused his mana core to grow by a few milliliters, indicating a significant progress. He felt a powerful surge of mana coursing through his body. ''I feelhealthy.'' Atticus felt some changes in his body after the breakthrough, as if his body became more healthy. ''I''m d it wasn''t like the day I awakened''. He was d that this breakthrough was lowkey. Atticus was currently in his cradle inside his room. It waste at night and Anastasia had gone to sleep, leaving him ''alone'' in the room. Wanting to examine what changed, he attempted to sit up. To his surprise, it was much easier than before. He raised his tiny arms and clenched his fists, although minuscule, he could feel that his strength had increased. ''Finally, progress! I''ve been absorbing mana like a hungry beast for a year now. Let''s see what changed. Status!''. A holographic system interface materialized in front of his face; =========== Character Profile: Username: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 2 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 2 Agility: 1 Endurance: 2 Vitality: 5 Intelligence: 6 Charm: 4 Rank: Novice New! Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Locked Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Grade: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your powers from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. Atticus had ranked up one sub level. Chapter 8: 5 years As Atticus stood before a mirror, he couldn''t help but reflect on the past three years of his life. It had been a whirlwind of experiences and memories, all etched into his mind. He remembered the times when his grandparents, Zelda and Ethan came to visit him. Although it was hard pretending to be a child, their presence brought warmth into his life, and he enjoyed the moments they spent together. He also yed with Freya a few times and enjoyed her showering him with gifts. But it was meeting his cousins that truly left an impression on Atticus. Meeting them for the first time was a interesting, to say the least. As he had never had siblings or cousins before, even in his past life. They had been away when Atticus was born. The siblings, possessed distinct personalities that Atticus found fascinating. Ember, though cold at times, intrigued him. She had an air of mystery around her, often keeping to herself and speaking very little. Her reserved nature made Atticus wonder what thoughts and emotions were hidden beneath her quiet exterior. On the other hand, the boy, Caldor, was a bundle of energy and cheerfulness. He had a contagiousughter that filled the room, and his constant chatter brought a liveliness to any gathering. He enjoyed hanging out with them but was disheartened when he found out that their mother had died giving birth to Ember. Caldor was currently nine and Ember seven. As Atticus continued to gaze at his reflection, he was happy that he was going to find out more about this world today. After weeks of constant pestering and relentless baby faces, Anastasia finally gave in to Atticus'' persistent requests and allowed him to have a personal teacher. She knew her son was far from normal, but she still wanted him to have a normal childhood. She didn''t want him to find out about the world''s precarious situation for now, so they agreed that he''ll only learn how other subjects and not history for now. Atticus had been longing to find out more about the world he was reincarnated into. He didn''t need to learn how to read from scratch, as thenguage was conveniently English. He tired to search online to find out more about Eldoralth, but it was hard as Anastasia was constantly monitoring him and everything he watches online. iming that she wanted him to grow up without worrying. All he found out was that the Ravenstein family was among the most powerful and richest families within the human domain and there was a huge war going on. Anastasia had first thought he was to young to start taking lessons. But one day, as Anastasia was engrossed in a book, Atticus approached her and began reading aloud from a nearby book. Astonished, she watched in awe as he effortlessly decipheredplex words andprehended their meanings. Anastasia was already happy that her 3 year old could speak fluently, but was shocked when he started reading easily at 4. In that moment, she decided to get him a teacher. It had been a year since then, and his teacher finally promised to tell him about Eldoralth. Back to the present. Atticus was excited to see his progress. He had been absorbing mana into his mana core anytime he was ''alone'' for 3 years and was excited to know how far he had gone. ''Status!'' He thought excitedly. A holographic system interface materialized in front of his face; Character Profile: Username: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 5 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 7 Agility: 9 Endurance: 4 Vitality: 10 Intelligence: 8 Charm: 10 Rank: Novice+ New! Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Locked Abilities: * Conceal [Grade: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your power from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. Atticus examined his progress, feeling exhrated about it. Although it wasn''t as astounding as he had hoped, he could only me Anastasia and her relentless attention for that. His eyes couldn''t help but gaze at his intelligence stats. He had thought it was a normal stat like the rest, but oh boy, was he wrong. Atticus had always been smart even in his past life, but it wasn''t as pronounced as it was now. Each increase in his intelligence stats brought about a huge change in the way he viewed the world. Back on Earth, Atticus was smart and had a vivid memory; he could remember subtle details about things and the people he met. However, after reincarnating and awakening, Atticus found that he couldprehendplex things very easily. And each rise in his intelligence stats increased this ability. He removed his gaze from his stats and stared at his reflection in the mirror. "Hmm. i truly have some great genes. I am pretty handsome" he said, smiling. The first thing that caught his attention was his physique. Despite his young age, he possessed a good shape, evident in his well-proportioned body. His white hair added a unique touch to his appearance, standing out against his young, smooth skin. As he observed his reflection, he couldn''t help but notice his handsome features. His eyes, blue, framed by longshes that fluttered with each blink. His nose, small and button-like, perfectlyplemented his cherubic face. A mischievous smile adorned his lips, revealing a set of pearly white teeth. Atticus couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as he admired his own reflection, appreciating his unique qualities. He was wearing golden bracelet on his left arm. It was an artifact Anastasia had given to him to conceal his mana core from others. ''I''ll have to learn how to fight soon. Having strength without knowing how to use it, is pretty useless,'' he thought. During the years, he tried exercising and joining the guards training session every morning, but Anastasia always interfered, saying he should take it easy as he was still a child. ''What an over protective woman'' After a few seconds of staring at his reflection, Atticus entered the bathroom to prepare for his lesson. ''Let''s see what deep shit I got reincarnated into''. *** Greetings, reader with a taste for the extraordinary! ???? Just like an ice-cold c, your insights add a refreshing twist to my writing journey. ??C?? Ready for a virtual toast to keep the creativity flowing? ???a????? Chapter 9: Lesson Atticus strolled leisurely towards his lesson, taking in the morning air and enjoying the peacefulness. As he made his way through, his attention was captivated by the majestic sight of the Ravenstein Mansion that he just came out of. The grandeur of the mansion''s architecture caught his eye, its towering presence exuding an aura of elegance and history. The mansion stood proudly, its intricate details and ornate design showcasing the craftsmanship of the modern era. As he continued his walk, Atticus found himself drawn to the mansion''s expansive gardens. The manicuredwns, bursting with vibrant flowers and meticulously trimmed hedges, added a burst of color to the surroundings. Atticus couldn''t resist stopping for a moment to take in the breathtaking view, appreciating the careful nning and dedication that went into maintaining such a stunningndscape. The sunlight danced off the mansion''s windows, casting a warm glow that seemed to invite Atticus closer. With a sense of awe and appreciation, Atticus reluctantly tore his gaze away from the beautiful scene and continued on his way to the lesson. As Atticus entered the room with a confident stride, his gazended on a woman with lustrous brown hair cascading down her shoulders, adding a touch of warmth to her appearance. Her hair framed a face that exuded intelligence and kindness, inviting anyone who crossed her path to feel at ease. She was the teacher Anastasia got for Atticus. As Atticus approached, she greeted him with a bow "Good morning, young master. Hope you slept well?" "My night was great, thank you, miss Aeryn." Atticus replied calmly, with a smile. He enjoys his lesson with Aeryn and couldn''t help but admire her looks. "You promised you''d tell me about Eldoralth''s history today. I hope you don''t n on going back on your word" he continued. "Of course not, young master. I''ve gotten permission from Lady Anastasia, you don''t have to worry" Aeryn replied. She had been a little skeptical when they called her to teach a 4 year old, but despite his tender age, Atticus seemed to possess an uncanny ability to absorb knowledge like a sponge, leaving her in awe. She couldn''t help but acknowledge that Atticus was not at all inferior to adults in his capacity to grasp and retain various information. In various subjects, Atticus disyed an astonishing aptitude. Concepts that typically baffle older students were effortlessly grasped by him. Whether it was basic addition orplex problem-solving, Atticus absorbed every lesson with an astounding ease. His ability toprehend and apply these concepts far surpassed what she had ever witnessed in a child his age. ''What a little monster''. She thought. She couldn''t help but be excited about what he''ll be when he grows up. "That''s great. Let''s get started," said Atticus, while sitting down, a bit impatient to learn about his new world. "Alright, young master." replied Aeryn. "Firstly, what do you know about our world?" she asked while looking at Atticus, curious to see what he knows. "Nothing much. Just that there are other races out there and we''re at war against an alien race" answered Atticus. "Oh, you know about the war? I''m surprised Lady Anastasia allowed it" Aeryn replied, a little surprised Anastasia had allowed Atticus know about the war. Aeryn had always known Atticus'' mother to be a fiercely protective woman, shielding Atticus from the harsh realities of the world. "Alright, you''re right about that. You see, a century in Eldoralth, humans coexisted with various other races, each with their own unique characteristics and cultures. However, tensions often ran high due to our differences, leading to a few wars throughout history. But one day, everything changed. An alien race attacked, the Zorvans. They possessed advanced technology and strong bodies, posing a significant threat to us and other inhabitants of Eldoralth." Aeryn paused to check if Atticus''s was paying attention, and smiled when she saw him listening attentively. She continued, "Humanity realized that we had to ally with the other races if we want to have a chance at defeating them. We initiatedmunication with other races, eventually forming a powerful alliance known as the Alliance of Eldorium. With the Alliance in ce, we gained ess to invaluable knowledge and technologies, plus the technology we got from some defeated Zorvans, we advanced technologically during the war, which allowed us to start counter attacking." Aeryn stopped to take a sip of water from the cup on the table and continued. "The aliens were inately more powerful than us, coupled with their advance technology, they were a force to be reckoned with. Even though we were winning some battles, we were slowly losing the war. Desperation sets in as our leaders realize that they would lose the war. Fortunately, one day, in a secret meeting, the Alliance''s top scientists present a revolutionary technology: aary shield capable of shielding the entire from the Zorvans." Chapter 10: Dinner Atticus walked down the hall, lost in thought. He pondered over the what Aeryn had told him. After the scientists had presented the revolutionary technology, they scrambled to construct the shield. But unfortunately, rumors of the project reached the Zorvans. Realizing the potential threat, theyunch a desperate attack to prevent thepletion of the shield. The Alliance fought tooth and nail to defend their scientists and the shield''s construction site. The battle bes a race against time, with the scientists working tirelessly toplete the shield before the Zorvans breach their defenses. But unbeknownst to the Alliance, the Zorvans were building a portal secretly in an uninhabited continent. A portal that would connect their world to Eldoralth. The Alliance scientists eventually finished and sessfully activated theary shield. As the shield got activated, the whole of Eldoralth rejoiced, thinking that they were now safe from the ruthless Zorvans. The Alliance rallied a formiddable force to get rid of the remaining Zorvan strongholds still on the. As the campaign was ongoing, they discover an unusuallyrge settlement of Zorvans on an uninhabited continent, concealed from detection, making it nearly impossible for the Alliance satellites to locate their whereabouts. Upon discovering the settlement, the Allianceunched an attack, hoping to neutralize the threat once and for all. However, to their surprise, no matter how many Zorvans they killed, more seemed to keeping. Through careful analysis and observation, the Alliance eventually realized that the Zorvans had created a portal to their home world. Upon realizing that, theyunched a full scale attack, determined to close the portal. After several attempts and millions of lives lost, the Alliance was unfortunately not able to get past their defenses and Zorvans were able to establish themselves on this new continent. ''Damn, it''s worse than I thought.'' He didn''t think that the Alliance would be backed up to a corner like this. ''If they don''t do anything soon, we''ll eventually be fu*ked!''. As Atticus entered his room, he told the maids not to disturb him until dinner time. ''This new world is dangerous. I''m worried!'' After his reincarnation, even though he had anticipated a world brimming with dangers, he hadn''t imagined it would be quite this dire. ''Aliens invading the! What are the odds! Rx, Atticus,'' he told himself, taking a deep breath. ''What''s the best course of action from here?'' he pondered. ''Right, strength! Just as it''s always been. If I had possessed wealth and power on Earth, I wouldn''t have met such an end. It''s unfortunate that this system is quite useless. All it does is disy what I already possess! It''s as if I don''t even have it at all!'' He had attempted countless times to determine if there were any hidden features within his system, but each attempt had ended in failure. It merely presented him with his statistics, and nothing more. Sitting down cross-legged on his bed, he began to absorb mana into his core. "To be honest I''m getting tired of only doing this. For the time being, this is all I can do. I must quickly acquire the skills to defend myself!" After a few hours, a maid came to inform him that it was time for dinner. Atticus reluctantly stopped training and went to have dinner with his family. The dining room was adorned with elegant furniture, a long mahogany table, and a chandelier hanging from the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the room. Avalon sat at the head, with Anastasia seated close to him on his left and Freya, on his right. Caldor and Ember sat beside Freya on the right side of the table. Anastasia looked at Avalon, concern etched on her face. "Avalon, I''ve been thinking... do you think it''s too early for Atticus to find out about the war?" Avalon paused, his eyes meeting Anastasia''s worried gaze. "I understand your concerns, Anna. But the earlier he finds out the better. It''s important that we guide him, ensuring he understands the gravity of the situation and where his responsibilitiesys." "I understand. But he''s just five, honey. I just want him to enjoy a few years of his childhood. I heard from the maids that he locked himself inside his room after his lesson was over" Anastasia replied, concerned about Atticus "Well, it''s prettyte for that, Anastasia. Aeryn already told him. We can only assure him that we''ll always be here for him" chimed Freya, trying to assure her. "Yeah" Anastasia muttered, still worried about Atticus. "Uncle, when is fathering back? I miss him." Caldor interjected. Ember also turned to Avalon, curious about why her father hadn''t arrived yet. "I''m not sure, Caldor. I wonder what''s dying Ariel, he should have arrived by now." Avalon replied, wondering why his brother hasn''t arrived. ''I hope he''s okay'' It was then that Atticus entered the dining room. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he spotted everyone already seated at the table. After being showered with love from Anastasia and Freya, sharing bonding moments with Avalon, and spending quality time with Ember and Caldor, Atticus found himself growing deeply attached to his new family. Their presence had woven its way into his heart. It''s simply difficult not to reciprocate affection for those who offer their love unconditionally, without any expectations in return. Anastasia smiled, happy that her little sunshine was already grown up. ''He''s going to be ady killer, damn that smile! So cuteeee!'' While Anastasia was lost in thought, Atticus greeted his cousins. "Yo guys, what''s up?" said Atticus. "I''m great! How are you?" Caldor replied cheerfully. "Hey" said Ember in a barely audible tone. Atticus couldn''t help but smile wryly at his cousins'' different personalities. "Atticus, how are you feeling?" Avalon asked "What do you mean dad? I''m fine." Atticus replied, a little confused at why Avalon was asking him that. ''Is this because of the things i found out today? They''re probably worried that I''d be scared'' he reasoned. "Are you sure?" Anastasia ask worriedly "Yes, mom. You don''t have to worry" Atticus assured them. He felt a little warm inside that he had people who cared for him this much. "Alright, just know that we''ll always be here for you," said Anastasia, her hand resting on Atticus''. "Don''t worry, Anna, my grandson isn''t a wuss. There''s no way he''d get scared this easily," Freya reassured with a confident tone. Then the maids brought in the food, and they started eating while engaging in light conversation. After dinner, Atticus suddenly dered, "Dad, I want to learn how to fight." A hushed silence fell upon the room as Atticus''s words hung in the air. Chapter 11: Ariel Ravenstein (A/N I wanted to take a moment to address a narrative shift that you''ll notice from this chapter through to the 20th. During this period, Atticus will make only asional appearances. This part ys a pivotal role in shaping the story''s development. Once we pass this phase, get ready to dive into a whirlwind of training, growth, and bing OP. Your support means the world to me, and I''m grateful for each and every one of you. Thank you for choosing to be a part of this exciting tale. Without further ado, let''s continue this action-packed, blood-pumping journey together! With sincere gratitude, RealmWeaver) Ariel Ravenstein sat in the backseat of a luxurious hover car, heading back to the Ravensein estate after a few years of being away. Ariel was a genius, already master+ rank at a young age of 30. One of his most distinctive features was the Ravenstein signature white hair, which sets him apart from others. He had a subtle presence and can easily go unnoticed if one was not attentive enough. His expertisey in assassination and information gathering, but he was still a force to be reckoned with in a direct battle. "I can''t wait to see Caldor and Ember," Ariel said while gazing out the car window. "We''ll be at the teleportation station soon, sir". said Daven, who was currently driving. He was a burly man, possessing a thick and muscr physique that hints at his strength and power. Daven''s physical appearance exudes an aura of dominance and authority, showcasing his master rank presence. "You should also meet young master Atticus. Master Avalon would be angry you haven''t seen him since his birth," said Luna, sitting at the passenger''s seat. She was a striking red-haired woman who possesses exceptional abilities, and also master rank. She had been Ariel''s Ravende since his childhood. "Well he can''t me me. We''ve been busy these past few years. I''m d they finally gave me a break" Ariel replied, happy to finally be able get a break. They were justing back from a long, arduous mission given by the Sentinel Guardians, the equivalent of the police force in the human domain. Ariel''s mission was to destroy an obsidian order base that was recently discovered in sector 4. The mission had taken a while and had not been without its challenges, but Ariel and his team had skillfullypleted the mission, leaving a trail of incapacitated enemies in their wake. As they were driving on a road devoid of other cars and people, suddenly, without warning, "Hellze!" a man''s voice pierced through the air like a reaper. Reacting swiftly, Ariel''s survival instincts kicked in. "Get out of the car now!". With a voice filled with urgency, he shouted. Without hesitation, they all kicked the door open and jumped out of the car. A secondter, mes engulfed the vehicle, sting it to oblivion. Ariel, Luna and Daven found themselves surrounded by multiple master ranks individuals emanating powerful energies. "The obsidian order?" Ariel asked. The trio released their aura and Ariel and Luna deployed their Exo Suits. The suit was a symphony of ck fabric interwoven with intricate blue lines that traced a mesmerizing pattern across its surface. The deep ck material seemed to absorb and radiate light in an almost hypnotic dance, giving the suit an enigmatic aura. The supple fabric clung to the wearer''s form, offering a snug yetfortable fit that moved with the grace of a second skin. The intricate blue lines that adorned the suit''s surface weren''t mere decoration, they served as conduits, channels through which mana flowed like a river of energy. Every child in the human domain gets their Exo suit when they enter the academy, at 15. "Ariel Ravenstein, right? We finally meet." A man exuding an even greater aura than those present walked slowly to the scene. His jet-ck hair cascaded in a raven-hued waterfall, framing his sharp features with an almost regal allure. Each strand seemed to carry a hint of the wind''s whisper, an indicator of the element he wielded with mastery. His green eyes burned with an intensity that spoke of hidden depths, a gaze that could be both alluring and unnerving, depending on the beholder''s perspective. The other master-rank present bowed "Master Ronad!". They greeted simultaneously with a voiceced with respect ''Grandmaster-rank!'' Ariel, Luna and Daven eximed inwardly. They had thought the assants were master ranks and were confident of escaping even if their lives were threatened. With a very powerful andplimentary bloodline, a Intermediate+ rank, with high mana control and fighting experience, could defeat an Advanced- rank individual with a weak bloodline. The fight would be insanely tough for the intermediate+ rank, but it is within the realm of possibilities. But the difference in power levels be pronounced as one advances. A Master rank couldn''t hope to defeat a Grandmaster rank regardless of how powerful your bloodline is. The difference in power is just that great. "Communications have been cut off" Luna whispered. "Get ready to run" Ariel muttered immediately to Luna and Devan, his voice carrying an edge of grim anticipation. "I''m going to use ''that''." They both nodded. Ronad, who clearly heard Ariel, stood unfazed by Ariel''s deration. His gaze was sharp, his mind a step ahead, already anticipated this move. A knowing smirk yed at the corners of his lips as he spoke, his words cutting through the tension like a de. "Domain." The very air seemed to quiver in response, a subtle shift that heralded the impending manifestation of his power. As his voice reverberated, a surge of energy erupted from Ronad''s core, radiating outward in a shockwave of palpable force. A palpable aura began to unfurl from him, expanding like ripples on a tranquil pond. It swept through the surrounding area, engulfing everything in its path. Within mere seconds, the aura had spread like a gentle wave, epassing a vast expanse of 500 meters, with Ronad in the middle. It was as if a protective cocoon had descended, bathing thendscape in a serene andforting embrace. The air itself seemed to shimmer with a newfound rity, a profound calm settling over the previously ordinary scene. Ronad stood at the center of this newfound realm, his gaze steady and unwavering. The world within his domain seemed toe alive, imbued with an otherworldly essence that whispered of his mastery over this realm of influence. "No need to worry," Ronad retorted coolly, his voice dripping with confidence. "I made sure we get to fight uninterrupted." Domain. A remarkable manifestation of power, an expression of mastery that only those who have attained a deep and profound understanding of their abilities can bring forth. Within this domain, thews of reality bend and conform to the individual''s will. The heart of a domain mirrors the theme of the person''s abilities, a magnificent tapestry woven from the threads of their power. For example, for an individual whose affinity lies with the earth, the domain bes a symphony of rock and soil, withndscapes of towering cliffs, sprawling valleys, andbyrinthine caverns. The element dance to theirmand, painting the canvas of their domain in vivid shades of their elemental prowess. The attainment of a domain is a pivotal step towards ascending to Grandmaster-rank. It signifies a fusion of self and power, an acknowledgment of one''s true potential. Entering a domain is akin to stepping into a parallel reality, a space where the individual''s power reigns supreme. It is a ce of limitless potential, where imagination and mastery intertwine to create a world shaped entirely by the individual''s intent. Within this realm, barriers are shattered, and possibilities bes boundless. Chapter 12: Domain The deployment of Ronad domain settled over the trio like a heavy shroud. Ariel, Devan, and Luna found themselves on an ind made of air, suspended high above the earth. The winds that swept across the floating ind were nothing short of formidable, carrying an unyielding force that threatened to sweep them off their feet. Gusts howled with a fury, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with the power of the tempest. Every step they took required deliberate effort, a testament to the unrelenting strength of the winds that surrounded them. "Wee to my domain." Ronad said, spreading his arms. "Shit!" Ariel eximed. With this domain deployed, his trump card became obsolete. The only thing that can fight a domain Is another domain. There''s no escape when you get caught in one. The trio exchanged a silent nce, their expressions a solemn eptance. The reality of the situation hung in the air, a palpable understanding that the oue of this battle was far from certain, yet they were willing to fight till the end. Ariel moved with the fluid grace of a shadow as he reached for the pair of daggers that hung on his waist. With a swift and practiced motion, he drew the daggers from their sheaths, the des gleaming like slivers of moonlight in the darkness. The daggers seemed toe alive in Ariel''s hands, an extension of his very being. Then suddenly, Ariel''s form seemed to melt into the shadows, a testament to his mastery of stealth. Devan, a behemoth of power reached into his space storage, anticipation crackled in the atmosphere. With a swift and practiced motion, he withdrew a massive hammer, its imposing weight and intricate design a testament to both craftsmanship and might. The hammer gleamed with an otherworldly energy, its surface etched with ancient symbols that seemed to pulse with a faint, luminescent glow. Devan''s fingers tightened around the weapon''s handle, and an immediate connection hummed between them. He hefted the colossal hammer effortlessly, its sheer size and weight held in check by his formidable strength. As Devan''s grip on the hammer tightened, an undeniable surge of power radiated from him, a tangible force that sent ripples through the air. His very being seemed to resonate with energy, a harmonious symphony of strength and purpose. The ground beneath him seemed to tremble in response to his presence, a testament to the raw might he wielded. And then, in a breathtaking disy, Devan''s clothes strained and tore, unable to contain the sheer muscle thaty beneath. Fabric gave way to sinew and muscle, revealing a physique honed through dedication and training. His bulging muscles flexed as he adjusted his stance, a living embodiment of power and determination. He then charged forth with unyielding determination, wielding a massive hammer that seemed to defy thews of physics. The weapon bore down upon Ronad with a force that promised devastation. Ronad''s face remained unchanged, as though a giant hammer wasn''t threatening to turn him into mush. With uncanny agility, he raised a single hand, intercepting the colossal blow with an almost casual nonchnce. The impact resonated through the air, an explosive collision that sent shockwaves rippling outward, before Devan could recover, a fist shot through the air like a thunderbolt, striking Devan with an explosive force that sent shockwaves rippling through the atmosphere. The impact was like a cannon st, a collision of raw power and unyielding determination. Devan''s body was propelled backward, his limbs flung out as he hurtled through the air with astonishing speed. Luna''s fingers closed around the pair of bracelets on her wrists, channelling mana into them. The bracelets responded to her, elongating and reshaping, its form adapting seamlessly to the contours of her fingers and wrists. Her breath caught as the gauntlets encased her hands in a perfect fit, their design pulsating with a soft, ethereal glow. Luna flexed her fingers and her aura, once a subtle presence, surged outward, enveloping her in a radiant, almost tangible energy. It was as if the gauntlets had unlocked a hidden reservoir of strength within her, amplifying her very essence. With a newfound confidence, Luna clenched her fists and entered the fray with a flurry of blows, her movements a whirlwind of grace and speed, but Ronad simply seized Luna''s arms, a vice-like grip that crushed her resistance, before mming her onto the unforgiving floor. The force of the impact reverberated through her form, sending shockwaves of sensation radiating outward. Ariel seized the opportunity, striking with the deadly precision of a predator. His daggers arced through the air, one aimed for Ronad''s heart, the other his eyes. Yet, Ronad''s defenses remained imprable. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned an air barrier, it shimmered to life, deflecting the lethal strike. Ariel''s attack was met with a swift counter, a powerful kick in the stomach that sent him reeling, he hit the floor, coughing out blood. Ronad''s voice cut through the chaos, dripping with condescension. "Let me show you why master-ranks can''tpare to Grandmaster-ranks" he taunted. In surge of movement, a blur of speed, he closed the distance with impossible swiftness. Devan''s throat was seized in Ronad''s grip, a cold smile ying on his lips as he twisted with a sickening crack. Ariel''s cry of anguish reverberated through the air, a symphony of grief and rage. Luna suddenly lunged forward, fury stered on her face. She unleashed her strongest move, "Etherstrike Fist" she muttered. In an explosive burst of motion, the gauntlet''s surface rippled with a surge of energy. A mana-infused punch was unleashed with blinding speed, the air crackling with the sheer force of the blow. The gauntlet seemed to extend its reach, the punch bing an extension of the Luna''s will. Ronad responded with an air barrier, made twice as strong as the one used to deflect Ariel''s strike. The impact was as awe-inspiring as it was devastating, but the air barrier held firm. Ronad sent her a brutal kick to the chest, the impact sending her hurtling backward. Shended with a bone-jarring thud, unmoving. Fury surged through Ariel, a tempest of emotion that fueled his recklessness. He charged at Ronad with a ferocity born of desperation, his attacks a whirlwind of strikes and shes. But Ronad was unfazed, his movements a blend of preternatural grace and calcted precision. Ariel suddenly stopped, deciding to unleash is ultimate move. Lowering his stance with his daggers raised. "Shadow Strike." he muttered. In that instant, his form seemed to dissolve into nothingness, his very essence bing one with the elusive realm of shadows. Ronad''s gaze sharpened as he detected a flicker of movement. Before he could fully react, a sudden chill raced down his spine. Out of nowhere, a dagger materialized with blinding speed, its gleaming edge mere inches from Ronad''s eyes. Ronad instincts kicked in, and with an almost uncanny reflex, he surged forward, his hand snapping out to catch Ariel''s wrist. He seized Ariel''s hand with a grip of iron, yanking it free with a sickening snap. Pain and shock were etched across Ariel''s features as Ronad''s voice resonated with a chilling finality. "This is for my son" Ronad dered, his tone a venomous whisper. "Incase you still haven''t figured it out, yourst mission was bait" Ronad whispered in Ariel''s ears. The realization hit Ariel like a physical blow, the devastation evident in his eyes. There was a traitor in the Sentinel Guardians! "Ember, Caldor. I''m sorry". Ariel muttered with grief. Ronad''sughter echoed through the air and with a swift, brutal motion, he ended Ariel''s life, breaking his neck with cold finality. His body fell down, lifeless. Ariel Ravenstein was dead. Chapter 13: Ariel Ravenstein鈥檚 death The next day, Atticus sat on his bed meditating. With a subtle shift in focus, he extended his senses, reaching out to the ambient mana that permeated the air. Drawing in the mana, Atticus felt it cascade through his being like a gentle waterfall, a shimmering current that resonated with the essence of the world. As the mana flowed within him, he began to manipte it, guiding it into his mana core. After a while, he opened his eyes and released a soft sigh. ''Nothing''s changed. I''ve been training like this for years now, but I don''t know anything about the power system of this world,'' Atticus pondered. ''Mom said she''ll allow me to start training when I turn six. I can only continue absorbing mana for now.'' The day before, Atticus had mentioned that he wanted to learn how to fight after dinner. Of course, Anastasia vehemently refused, iming that Atticus was too young. Atticus then brought out his secret weapon: his cute puppy face. However, even the adorable expression couldn''t sway Anastasia. After a few minutes of Atticus'' persistent begging, Freya and Avalon intervened, supporting his request. It took a while, but Anastasia reluctantly agreed to let him start training when he turned six. "That woman is so protective, damn!" Atticus uttered, annoyed. "You would think in a world riddled with wars and deaths, parents would want their children to learn how to fight and defend themselves early. I have to be patient. I''ll keep absorbing mana for now and then next year, I''ll focus on understanding this world''s power system and learning how to fight!" *** Boman strode purposefully down the corridor leading to Avalon''s training room. His steps were brisk and determined, a sense of urgency driving his movements. The sleek, metallic surface of the door gleamed under the ambient light, its design a blend of elegant simplicity and advanced technology. As he reached its proximity, sensors embedded within the door recognized his presence, and with a barely audible hum, the door''s smooth surface began to part, revealing Avalon in the midst of an intense training session, sitting cross-legged withva surrounding him. Boman cleared his throat, calling his attention. "Master Avalon," he began, his tone tinged with trepidation. "There is bad news." Avalon opened his eyes, surprised to see Boman here. ''It must be pretty serious, he never disturbs me when I''m training''. He disabled the stimtion and allowed Boman to approach him. "What is it?" Avalon''s voice was low and controlled, but an undercurrent of tension vibrated through the air. Boman swallowed nervously before delivering the devastating news. "Master Ariel... he has been killed." Boman''s words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their meaning. As he delivered the news of Ariel''s untimely demise, it was as if the world around Avalon shifted, morphing into a surreal tableau. The sounds of the bustling mansion, the distant hum of activity, all faded away into a muted symphony, leaving only a hollow echo. Avalon''s gaze locked onto Boman''s lips as they moved, shaping the words that had shattered his reality. But despite the motion, the words themselves seemed to dissolve before they reached his ears. A numbness settled over him, a cocoon of disbelief that shielded him from the full impact of the news. Sensing the disconnect, Boman''s voice trailed off into silence. His concerned gaze met Avalon''s distant eyes, recognizing the shock that had enveloped him. He took a step back, allowing the space for Avalon to process the devastating truth. Time seemed to stretch as Avalon''s mind grappled with the enormity of the loss. Images of Ariel, his brother, his confidant, shed through his thoughts. Laughter shared, battles fought side by side, and now... a void that would never be filled again. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, a voice managed to prate the fog of numbness that enveloped Avalon''s senses. It was a faint whisper, his own voice, fragmented and distant. "Ariel... gone?" The sound of his own voice seemed to shatter the illusion, allowing reality to seep back in. The world regained its sound, the mansion''s life resuming its rhythm. Boman''s concerned eyes met Avalon''s, a mixture of sympathy and empathy etched on his face. Boman''s voice, when it came, was gentle, as if recognizing the fragility of the moment. "Yes." Avalon''s chest tightened, a mix of grief, anger, and disbelief welling up within him. He drew in a deep, shuddering breath, his hands clenching involuntarily at his sides. "How...?" His voice wavered, betraying the emotions he struggled to contain. "They left no trace, but we suspect the Obsidian Order." Boman answered. Avalon''s jaw tightened, a fierce determination recing the initial shock. The anger surged forth, igniting a fire within him. "The Obsidian Order," he repeated, his voice now edged with resolve. "They will pay for this." "Find them," Avalon''s voice was like steel, hismand unwavering. "Use every resource at our disposal. Lock down the entire human domain if you must. I want those responsible located." Boman nodded, his resolve firming as he absorbed Avalon''s orders. "Yes, Master Avalon. We will leave no stone unturned." Avalon''s aura pulsed once more, the air charged with an almost palpable tension. "Make sure of it. They will pay for this!" As Boman hastily retreated to carry out his orders, Avalon''s gaze remained fixed on the horizon, his thoughts a maelstrom of anger and and grief. Chapter 14: Resolve Anastasia and Freya stood before Ember and Caldor, their hearts heavy with the burden they were about to bear. Anastasia cleared her throat, her voice trembling as she braced herself for the heart breaking task ahead. "Darlings," she began, her voice soft yet unsteady. "I have something very difficult to tell you." Ember and Caldor fixed their eyes on her, sensing the gravity of the moment. Their gazes shifted from Anastasia to each other, a silent exchange of apprehension. "Your father, Ariel," Anastasia''s voice faltered, a tear escaping her eye. "He''s... he died." The room seemed to hold its breath as the weight of those words settled in. Devastation etched across their faces, they exchanged a disbelieving nce before theirposure crumbled, and they began to cry. Caldor who was always all smiles andughs broke down. Even Ember, the usually reserved and stoic one, couldn''t contain her grief and cried. They had be orphans. Anastasia and Freya rushed forward, enveloping them in a tight embrace. Their sobs echoing in the room, grief shared and burdens shouldered together. "I promise" Anastasia whispered, her voice trembling but resolute. "I will be here for you, always." Ember, her tears staining Freya''s shoulder, looked up with reddened eyes. Her voice was barely above a whisper, filled with a mix of sorrow and anger. "Who did this?" Freya met Ember''s gaze, saddened. She didn''t want her to live her life for the sake of revenge. "We''re still investigating, but I promise you, we will find out. And whoever is responsible will pay for what they''ve done. Let the grown ups handle this, honey". Freya held Ember tighter. Even though Ember was always cold and indifferent, she loves her family dearly. She would do anything to protect them, but the world just took away a man she cared about most in the world. ''I''m too weak''. She thought, soaking Freya''s clothes in tears. ''I need strength. I''ll make those who killed him pay!'' she thought, her determination palpable. *** Atticus was absorbing mana inside his room, when Arya materialized from the shadows. "Fuck!" his surprise evident. He quickly realizes that he made a mistake and corrects himself. "What brings you here?" Arya paid no heed to his antics. Her gaze held a somber weight, and she met his eyes with a solemn expression. "Young master, young miss Ember and young master Caldor''s father was killed yesterday night" Aria''s words were like a dagger to his heart, each syble cutting deeper than thest. "How?" he asked, baffled that Ariel was killed just like that. If there was anything he had learned, it was that the Ravenstein family was one of the strongest in the human domain. It was surprising that anyone dared to kill Ariel. "They''re still investigating, young master. You should go meet young master Caldor and young miss Ember. Mydy is breaking the news to them now" Without wasting another moment, Atticus set off towards Ember and Caldor, his heart heavy with grief for his cousins. He never met Ariel and he''d be lying if he said he felt anything about his death. Although they might be rted by blood, it was hard to care about a person he never met. The only thing he was worried about was how Ember and Caldor would feel. He found Ember and Caldor, their faces etched with sorrow, crying their eyes out, and his eyes fell upon Anastasia and Freya as they embraced them. As he stood behind them, his thoughts were a whirlwind of introspection. ''Ariel was strong, and yet he died. Without absolute strength in this world, you can''t survive. It''s even worse for me, as I am practically an heir of the Ravenstein family. I need strength!'' Atticus had died without being able to do anything in his past life; he refused to let that happen again. A fierce resolve settled within him, a fire ignited by loss and determination. Atticus''s jaw clenched, his hands balling into fists. He watched as Anastasia and Freyaforted them, his heart aching for their pain. "I need strength" he repeated to himself, the words a silent vow. He would train harder, push himself further, and be a force to be reckoned with. Meanwhile deep within the Ravenstein estate, nestled within the embrace of a towering mountain,y a secluded training facility crafted with unparalleled precision and fortified to withstand the might of even the most formidable of entities, a Paragon. As Avalon stood before the entrance of this formidable facility, his emotions churned like a tempest within him. Deep breaths steadied his resolve, his hands trembling ever so slightly. He gazed up at the entrance and with resolute determination, Avalon stepped forward, his heart pounding in his chest. Chapter 15: Magnus Ravenstein Avalon strode purposefully into the training facility. His gaze was unwavering as he approached a door, the seamless metal surface sliding open soundlessly before him. Inside, his eyes settled upon a figure meditating at its center. This figure sat in a meditating position, his posture exuding an air of effortless confidence. His presence seemed to radiate an otherworldly energy, an aura that pulsed with a resonance that transcended the mundane. It was as if the very air around him hummed with an electric charge, a palpable force that set him apart from the ordinary. Broad shoulders and muscr frame exude an aura of raw power,manding attention and respect. With a chiseled jawline and piercing steel-grey eyes, his gaze holds an unwavering intensity that can send shivers down the spines of even the boldest adversaries. A scar, earned in a battle long past, cuts across his cheek, a badge of honor that adds to his rugged and battle-hardened appearance. This man wad Magnus Ravenstein, the Ravenstein''s Paragon. A powerhouse of humanity! With a quiet determination, Avalon closed the distance, his steps echoing softly against the chamber''s walls. As he drew near, he greeted the man with a respectful bow. "Father" Magnus eyes, though still closed, seemed to acknowledge Avalon''s presence. His response was tinged with a hint of warning. "I hope you better have something good for you to disturb me, Avalon." Avalon''s expression grew more somber, his jaw clenching as he steeled himself for the weight of the words he was about to utter. "Ariel was killed," he said. Magnus''s eyes snapped open, his gaze sharp and piercing. "Repeat what you just said," he demanded, his tone cold and unyielding. Avalon''s heart raced as he repeated the devastating news, "Ariel died." In an instant, the air seemed to fracture around them, a blur of motion and sound that was almost imperceptible. A supersonic punchnded with bone-crushing force, striking Avalon with an impact that left him reeling. The power behind the blow was iprehensible, a testament to the depths of Magnus power. Avalon''s body was sent hurtling through the air, crashing into the wall. The runes etched into the walls simply flickered, their intricate designs momentarily disturbed by the shockwave. The room was created to withstand Paragons, the force of the punch not nearly enough to damage it. Avalony against the wall, his breathboured, pain searing through his body. His eyes widened, his mind struggling toprehend the swiftness and sheer power of the strike. He had faced battles as a Grandmaster-rank individual, a power earned through blood and sweat, but before his father, he felt like a novice. Magnus remained unmoved, still seated in a meditating position. His very presence radiated an aura of dominance, an embodiment of the power that a Paragon wielded. Avalon, a feared demon of the battlefield,y humbled by a single strike, such was the power of a Paragon! Moving from Grandmaster rank to Paragon is a monumental leap in the realm of power, a transformation that defies the very limits of human potential. It''s a metamorphosis that grants an individual ess to an unprecedented wellspring of strength, propelling them into the echelons of the extraordinary. At this rank, the augmentation of mana and stats is nothing short of awe-inspiring. It''s as if the floodgates of an untapped reservoir have been thrust open, releasing a torrent of energy that courses through the very core of one''s being. This surge in power is unparalleled, with mana levels skyrocketing to a staggering magnitude, dwarfing what was once considered exceptional. But the shift is not solely quantitative. The transition from Grandmaster-rank to Paragon-rank carries a qualitative transformation as well. To attain Grandmaster rank, one must master the intricate art of forming a domain, a sphere of influence that epasses their power and bends the fabric of reality itself. It''s a feat that requires a profound understanding of one''s abilities and the world around them. However, to be a Paragon, one must go beyond the mere establishment of a domain. They must embody their power in a way that goes beyond mastery, bing a living vessel of their capabilities. Every facet of their being, every thought, every action, is imbued with the essence of their power. It''s a fusion of self and ability, a harmonious convergence that transcends mere technique. The difference between Grandmaster-rank and Paragon was just too great. That''s why it wasn''t a surprise to see Avalon lose without being able to put up a fight. Avalon knelt before Magnus, silent acknowledgment of the weight of his failures. "You mean to tell me you couldn''t even protect the family!?" Magnus voice was a seething torrent of anger, each word dripping with disappointment. "Did I make a mistake giving you the position of family head?" His words hung in the air, a bitter usation that cut to the core. Avalon''s frustration and grief were etched upon his face, a mixture of sorrow and determination. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, his teeth gritted in a disy of raw emotion. "I... I''m sorry," he admitted, his voiceced with regret. Magnus''s eyes bore into him, a silent challenge that demanded answers. "Who killed him?" His voice was a thunderousmand, a demand for ountability. "We''re still searching," Avalon responded In an instant, Magnus aura surged forward, an overwhelming force that mmed into Avalon with bone-crushing impact. The force was so immense that he was sent sprawling to the ground, his body pinned by the sheer weight of Magnus power. He gasped for breath, the pressure of the aura almost suffocating. After a few agonizing seconds, the pressure lifted, and Avalon struggled to push himself upright. His heart pounded in his chest, his body aching from the onught. Avalon voice cut through the aftermath, his words carrying a renewed edge. "But we suspect the Obsidian Order" He continued, with blood oozing out of his mouth "I think it''s about time I make my reappearance," Magnus dered, his toneced with anger. "It seems people no longer fear the Ravensteins anymore." "Call a family meeting," Magnus demanded, his voice resolute "Attendance is mandatory." In the Ravenstein family, numerous branch families interwove to create aplex and harmonious whole. Each branch yed a vital role in upholding the family''s legacy, their unique responsibilities contributing to the formidable reputation that the Ravensteins held. There were those who dedicated themselves to the intricate web of trade andmerce. These shrewd Ravensteins navigated the ever-shifting currents of markets and economies, ensuring that the Ravensteins maintained their prosperity and influence. With a keen eye for opportunity and an understanding of global dynamics, they forged connections that spanned across different sectors and secured the family''s financial stability. They manage the Ravencrest Consortium, a hegemon in the human domain and report directly to the main family. On another front, warriors of unparalleled skill and discipline honed their craft within the branch family dedicated to martial prowess. Through rigorous training and relentless dedication, they transformed into formidable guardians, protecting the family''s interests with unwavering loyalty. These warriors were the embodiment of the family''s strength, embodying the legacy of centuries of martial tradition. They are called, Raven Vanguard and they also report directly to the main family. In the shadows, a branch family focused on intelligence and information maniption worked tirelessly to gather secrets, decipher cryptic messages, and uncover hidden truths. Their expertise in espionage and intrigue allowed the Ravensteins to wield information as a potent weapon, ensuring they remained ahead of their rivals and adversaries. They are known as the, Silent Nexus and only report to the family head. While there were other branches that existed, these families stood as the primary force within the Ravenstein lineage. Through their united endeavors, the Ravensteins upheld their esteemed legacy, a force of unparalleled influence and revered strength. "Yes, father" Avalon replied, then he stood up and left the room, limply. After witnessing Avalon''s departure, Magnus gaze shifted to the ground, his eyes closing in a moment of solemn reflection. A tinge of sadness creased his features, etching lines of sorrow onto his face. A heavy sigh escaped his lips, his breath mingling with the atmosphere of mncholy that surrounded him. With a sense of empathy, he acknowledged the depth of Avalon''s burden. "It wasn''t your fault, Avalon," he murmured, his wordsced with a quiet reassurance. "You didn''t fail him." "I did" A surge of determination coursed through Magnus''s veins, a fierce resolve to seek justice and avenge the fallen. In an instant, his aura red to life, an ethereal energy that radiated power and authority. The room itself seemed to quiver in response, the very air trembling as if acknowledging the force that Magnus had unleashed. "The Obsidian Order", he uttered, his voiceced with anger. Runes etched into the walls shimmered, their symbols glowing with an inner light as if stirred by Magnus''s potent energy. The air crackled with an electrifying energy, a testament to the depths of Magnus''s strength. Chapter 16: Undercurrent In a dimly lit chamber, a scene of torment unfolded. A man was bound to a chair, his anguished cries echoing off the cold metallic walls as the woman before him subjected him to unspeakable suffering. With a cascade of white hair cascading down her shoulders, she exuded an aura of ethereal beauty, juxtaposed by the malevolence that danced within her gaze. Her form was well-proportioned, a stark contrast to the malevolence that her actions conveyed. Into this disturbing tableau entered another figure, a man whose demeanor was marked by respect and deference. "Mistress Lyanna," he addressed her, his words careful and measured. "Master Magnus has called a family meeting and attendance is mandatory." As the man spoke, Lyanna''s focus shifted from her victim to the neer. Her gaze bore into him with a chilling intensity, causing an involuntary shiver to crawl down his spine. A palpable sense of unease settled upon him as he realized the extent of her power and the icy aura she radiated. ''Scary!'' he thought, his inner voice tinged with a mix of apprehension and awe. The woman''s gaze held him captive, her presence overwhelming. Lyanna, the enigmatic head of the Silent Nexus, had always been a figure shrouded in an aura of cold calction. Her every move was deliberate, her actions a reflection of her meticulous nning and strategic foresight. Yet, the torment she had inflicted seemed to have unearthed a side of her that was both chilling and captivating. With a dismissive gesture, Lyanna instructed the man to leave, her attention drawn back to her sinister work. Time passed, and eventually, Lyanna emerged from the chamber, a sinister smile ying upon her lips. Her earlier coldness had transformed into an almost giddy anticipation. "Finally," she muttered to herself, her voice carrying a note of excitement. "It''s going to get interesting around here." *** Amidst an elegant dining room, the soft chatter of family conversations filled the air as Nathan, a man with a gentle roundness and a crown of white hair, engaged in lunch with his loved ones. In the midst of this idyllic scene, a shadow fell across his face as his butler discreetly leaned in, whispering news of a family meeting. Nathan''s expression shifted imperceptibly, a fleeting glimpse of concern that he quickly masked behind a polite smile. "Thank you, Ren" he murmured, his tone a careful blend of gratitude andposure. With a graceful bow, the butler withdrew, leaving Nathan to navigate the sudden shift in atmosphere with poise. As his family members turned their gazes upon him, curiosity etched into their features, Nathan''s wife voiced her concern. "Is everything alright, dear?" she inquired, a note of worrycing her voice. Nathan''s smile remained fixed as he reassured her, his eyes meeting hers with a reassuring gaze. "It''s nothing to worry about, my love," he replied, his voice carrying a soothing undertone. ''Things are about to be troublesome.'' A more somber thought echoed in his head. As the head of the Ravencrest Consortium, Nathan''s foresight allowed him to recognize the ripples of change that this unexpected family meeting would undoubtedly bring. With a final sip of his wine, Nathan took a moment topose himself, his thoughts a whirlwind of preparation and contemtion. *** Amidst the grim aftermath of a battlefield, a lone figure stood as a beacon of power and devastation. The lifeless bodies scattered around him were a haunting testament to his prowess. His burly frame exuded an air of authority, and his white hair contrasted sharply against his impably clean attire, a stark contradiction to the carnage that surrounded him. A man materialized before him, an urrence that the Grandmaster-rank acknowledged with a nonchnt air. The Grandmaster-rank''s voice resonated with power as he spoke, a reflection of his exalted status. "Echo, I hope no one escaped?" His inquiry was met with a sinct response. "No, Master Sirius" the man replied, his tone neutral and efficient. "There''s a message from home, master ", Echo stated. With Sirius curiosity piqued. "Oh, what''s that?" he inquired. As Echo conveyed the news of Ariel''s death and the family meeting called by Magnus, Sirius reaction was visceral. A surge of anger rippled through him, his features contorting in outrage. "Ariel was killed?" he seethed, his voiceced with a potent mix of disbelief and fury. The thought of anyone daring to challenge the Ravenstein family incited a burning wrath within him. His next words were decisive, resonating with a chilling finality. "We''re pulling out," he dered, his tone dripping with venom. The implication was clear those responsible for Ariel''s death would face the wrath of the Ravensteins. His word carries weight as this man is the head of the Raven Vanguard, Sirius Ravenstein. Simultaneously, the ripple of consequences spread across other locations, mirroring Sirius''s decision. The very foundation of power and influence trembled as different Ravensteins emerged from where ever they were. Thendscape of their world was poised to shift, and the lives of countless individuals would be irrevocably altered by the decisions made within that fateful family meeting. Chapter 17: Funeral The grandeur of the Ravenstein estate took on a somber hue as the day of the funeral arrived. Dark clouds hung low in the sky, their weight mirroring the heaviness that had settled upon the hearts of those in attendance. The air was thick with a sense of reverence, as if nature itself paid homage to the solemn asion. Nestled within the heart of the Ravenstein estate, the burial ground of the Ravensteins stands as a solemn testament to the legacy and power of this formidable family. Monuments of marble and stone rise gracefully from the ground, each bearing the mark of a distinguished Ravenstein. borate sculptures and intricate engravings capture the essence of these illustrious individuals, immortalizing their achievements and contributions to the family''s legacy. A marble dais, adorned with flickering candles and wreaths of midnight-hued flowers, held the empty casket that symbolized Ariel Ravenstein''s final resting ce. The Ravenstein family, their distinctive white hair, stood together at the forefront. Their expressions were a mosaic, each face etched with the weight of their lineage. Atticus, Ember, and Caldor stood together at the front. Ember and Caldor''s eyes werepletely red from crying all night. Atticus couldn''t help but clench his fist as he watched them in this state. He had always cared deeply for his family, and seeing them like this pained him. In the silence of the morning, a single word echoed in his mind: ''Strength,'' As the service began, a hush fell over the assembled multitude. A soft dirge, carried by mournful strings, intertwined with the rustle of leaves and the distant echo of a mourning dove. The head of the Ravenstein family, Avalon, stepped forward to address the gathering. Standing amidst a gathering of somber faces, Avalon''s voice carried a weight of both sorrow and reverence as he spoke about his fallen brother. "He was a good man. A good brother. A good father." Avalon''s words seemed to hang in the air, a testament to the depth of his feelings. "Talented beyond measure, Ariel had a spirit that burned with determination and a heart that knew no bounds." A faint smile tugged at the corner of Avalon''s lips as he reminisced, a bittersweet contrast to the heavy atmosphere. Avalon''s gaze turned downward for a moment, his expression clouded by a veil of sorrow. "He didn''t deserve to go like this," he murmured, his voice a mere whisper carried by the wind. "To have his light extinguished so abruptly, it''s a loss that will forever linger in our hearts." As his voice wavered with emotion, Avalon''s resolve remained unshaken. "But even in the face of this death, we must remember his legacy," he dered, his words a rallying cry. "Ariel''s spirit lives on in the ideals he embodied and the impact he made on all of us." Avalon''s voice grew stronger, his eyes shimmering with a mix of pride and sadness. "Let us honor Ariel by carrying forward his values, by continuing the work he started, and by standing united as a family. For even in death, his presence remains a guiding light that will forever inspire us." A poignant silence settled over the courtyard as the empty casket was slowly lowered into the ground. The absence of Ariel''s physical form was a poignant reminder of the uncertainties of fate. Yet, the air was infused with a sense of unity, a shared understanding that Ariel''s spirit would forever be intertwined with the legacy of the Ravenstein name. Atticus, Ember, Caldor and the other family members, their expressions a mixture of sorrow and resolve, each took turns cing a single white rose upon the casket. The petals seemed to carry a whisper of their emotions, a silent tribute to the fallen. Following the solemn burial of Ariel Ravenstein, the grand estate bore witness to a procession of families who hade to pay their respects. The tier-1 families sent representatives as they deem it beneath then toe all the way for such. In the grand hall that had been transformed into a gathering ce for the mourning and the families paying their respects, Atticus moved with purpose. His eyes swept over the somber crowd, he saw Freya and Caldor talking with some people but no Ember. Finally he found her standing alone in a corner, concealed by shadows. Her demeanor a reflection of the grief that weighed heavily upon the room. Approaching her with a sense of empathy, Atticus offered a gentle smile. "Ember," he began, his tone soft and reassuring. "I know this is a stupid question, but how are you holding up?" Ember''s gaze shifted toward Atticus, her face was a portrait of anguish, her once bright eyes now red and puffy. Her sleeves were soaked from the constant wiping of tears "He didn''t deserve this," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, her words carrying a raw vulnerability. Atticus nodded, his eyes reflecting understanding. "No, he didn''t," he agreed. "Sometimes life deals us painful hands that we can''t control. But remember, you have a family that cares deeply for you, and we''ll support each other no matter what." Ember''s silence lingered, her eyes fixed on a distant point. Atticus continued, his voice gentle yet resolute. "You have to get past this, Ember. It''s what Ariel would have wanted" For a moment, Ember''s fa?ade seemed to waver, a fleeting glimpse of vulnerability in her eyes. "It hurts" she admitted, her voice finally revealing a hint of the emotions she held within. Atticus reached out, gently cing a hand on her shoulder. "It''s okay to hurt," he assured her. "But don''t let that pain consume you. Lean on those who care about you, and together, we''ll find a way to honor Ariel''s memory." Ember''s gaze met his, tears streaming from her eyes. She wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace and whispered, her voice barely audible, "Thank you." Atticus held her close, gently patting her head. "You''re never alone, Ember," he reassured her, his words a promise. Chapter 18: Family meeting In the tranquil expanse of the Ravenstein estate, a hush fell over the burial grounds as Magnus stood in somber contemtion before Ariel''s ornate tomb. His gaze was fixed upon the intricate engravings that adorned the monument, lost in abyrinth of memories and regrets. A gentle footfall, barely a whisper against the backdrop of his thoughts, pulled his attention away from the memorial. Freya, a woman of strength and grace, approached from behind, her presence a soothing balm against the ache of grief. "Magnus," her voice was a soft caress, carrying a blend of affection and reproach. Turning with a hint of a smile, Magnus met her gaze. "My lovely wife," he greeted her, his words infused with genuine warmth. Freya responded with a delicate arch of her eyebrow, "So now I''m your wife?" Her words held a subtle undercurrent of humor, a yful jab at theplexity of their rtionship. Magnus extended his arms in an unspoken invitation, his expression earnest. "Come on, honey," he entreated, his voice a soothing melody that hung in the air. "You know why I had to do it. We need strength if we want to survive in this world. Avalon isn''t prepared to bear the weight of the family just yet." A sigh escaped Freya, carrying with it a weight of frustration. "You disappeared into seclusion for years," she reproached, her voiceced with a mixture of hurt and exasperation. "Not a single visit. And now, all of a sudden, you decide to y the caring husband?" Magnus''s arms encircled her, a gentle attempt to bridge the emotional chasm that had grown between them. "I did it for us, Freya," he asserted, his voice a steady reassurance. "Every bit of strength counts. Avalon has much to learn before he''s ready to carry the mantle." A spark of frustration ignited within Freya, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Avalon returned from seeing you, all bloodied," she used, her gaze a tempest of conflicting emotions. "Did you me it on him?" Magnus''s demeanor turned serious. "I had to be firm with him, Freya," he exined, his words measured and resolute. "He must understand the gravity of leading the family. If he can''t protect his own flesh and blood, how can we entrust the family to him?" The anger in Freya''s eyes softened, it gave way to a profound sadness. Her voice trembled as she spoke, her words weighed down by the sorrow that clung to her heart. "Ariel was too young," she whispered, "Too young" Magnus held her tightly, his embrace a silent offering of sce amidst the storm of emotions that raged within her. "I know, Freya," he murmured, his voice a gentle reassurance. "Whoever is responsible for this... they will face the consequences. Tenfold." A tear slipped down Freya''s cheek, and he whispered once more, his voice a fervent pledge that echoed in the stillness, "Tenfold." *** On the day following the funeral, the Ravenstein estate buzzed with a palpable sense of anticipation. The Raven hall, now adorned with a blend of somber elegance and underlying power, was a gathering point for the formidable members of the family. Over a hundred individuals, each exuding an aura of undeniable strength, at least Master-rank, had assembled. They shared amon feature a cascade of white hair that marked their lineage and strength. The Ravenstein genes carried an unyielding strength, an almost unbreakable legacy that manifested in a remarkable trait an overwhelming majority of Ravenstein members, nearly 99%, boasted a mane of striking white hair. It was as if the very essence of their lineage had imprinted itself upon their appearance, a testament to the enduring power of their bloodline. This unmistakable feature transcended generations, demonstrating a dominance that overcame the genes of others attempting to intertwine with the Ravenstein legacy. These were the powerhouses of the Ravenstein family, a collective force that managed the diverse aspects of their legacy. The hall reverberated with the gravity of their presence, a testament to the authority they held. Among them were members who held key military positions, temporarily granted leave to honor the memory of Ariel. They shared themon purpose of serving the main family and upholding its ideals. Arranged in a precise formation, their seats faced one another, creating a path from the entrance to the grand thrones at the end of the hall. An even more imposing presence awaited there tworger throne elevated above their assembly, a symbol of authority that resonated through the generations. The front row of this assembly was reserved for those whose influence and responsibilities bore the heaviest weight. Among them, Lyanna, Nathan and Sirius were seated. "I see you haven''t lost weight, Nathan," Sirius quipped, a knowing grin dancing on his lips. Nathan chuckled heartily, his eyes crinkling at the corners as he offered a good-natured shrug. "Ah, well, Sirius, there are some battles that one simply decides not to fight," he replied, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. "Besides, who needs a slim figure when you can have the pleasure of enjoying a hearty feast?" "True, true. You''ve always had a way of living life on your own terms, Nathan. Just don''t over do it, we wouldn''t a Ravenstein to die of a heart attack now would we?" Before Nathan couldunch a wittyeback, "Would you two stop bickering?" Lyanna chimed in, her voice carrying a note of exasperated amusement. "We have more pressing matters to attend to. They''ll be here soon." Nathan''s yful grin transformed into a mild pout as he turned to face the side, feigning mock offense. Sirius chuckled, acknowledging Lyanna''s point. "You''re right, Lyanna. There''ll be time for our yful jabster." Amidst the hum of conversations that filled the grand hall, the mood shifted as the massive double doors swung open, revealing the figures of Magnus, Freya, Avalon, and Anastasia, who entered with an aura ofmanding authority. Their presence was like a sudden gust of wind, silencing the room and demanding attention. As Magnus and Freya stepped forward, an overwhelming pressure seemed to cascade outward, a force that rippled through the air and reached every corner of the hall. It was as though the weight of Magnus power bore down upon them, prompting a collective response that was both instinctual and reverent. One by one, those gathered rose to their feet, their postures straightening as a mark of respect. Heads bowed and gazes averted, their actions were a tangible acknowledgment of the awe-inspiring presence that Magnus personified. The atmosphere had shifted, transformed by an undeniable recognition of authority that transcended rank and lineage. Magnus''s steady stride carried them to the imposing, elevated throne at the end of the hall. As he settled upon the seat, the room seemed to hold its breath, as if even the very air recognized the weight of his presence. Freya also sat down on her seat, beside him. On a lower elevation, Avalon and Anastasia took their ces on the smaller thrones, each embodying the collective strength and unity of the Ravenstein family. A hushed tension lingered in the room, the silence amplifying the moment''s significance. Then, with a voice that resonated with undeniablemand, Magnus spoke, each word bearing the weight of his authority. "Let the meeting begin." Chapter 19: Speech As Magnus began to speak, his voice resonated through the hall, a deep timbre that seemed to reverberate in the very bones of those who listened. His words cut through the silence, carrying the weight of his emotions and the urgency of the moment. "Our family has suffered a grievous loss," Magnus intoned, his voice tinged with a mix of sorrow and steely resolve. "Ariel Ravenstein, a pir of our legacy, was targeted and taken from us." A collective murmur of agreement rippled through the assembly, the pain of their loss etched onto each face. A sense of simmering anger permeated the air, an emotion shared by all present. Magnus'' words struck a chord, reminding them of the vulnerability that had been exposed, the loss of the fear and respect that had once been synonymous with the Ravenstein name. "But let it be known," Magnus dered, his voice growing stronger, "That we will not stand idly by. The obsidian order has dared to challenge us, to undermine our power and threaten our family. This affront will not go unanswered." His words hung heavy in the air, a promise of action and retribution. The very room seemed to vibrate with the intensity of their collective determination. The Ravenstein family, known for their formidable strength and indomitable will, the madmen of the human domain, were prepared to go to war. Magnus'' gaze swept over the assembly, his eyes meeting each pair with an unwavering intensity. "We are not to be trifled with," he proimed, his voice carrying the weight of centuries of history. The room fell into a hushed silence, the gravity of his words sinking in. With his voice infused with unshakable resolve, Magnus concluded, "I, Magnus Ravenstein, here by wage war against the obsidian order! Let the human domain bear witness once more to the might of the Ravenstein family." The room remained still, the air heavy with anticipation. The path forward was clear, revenge. Following the family meeting, a palpable determination hung in the air as the Ravensteins dispersed. Among them, Avalon, walked alongside Nathen, Lyanna, and Sirius. Amidst their solemn stride, Lyanna''s voice sliced through the charged atmosphere, rying important information. Her words held a steely edge as she reported on a recent breakthrough: "We caught and interrogated a man at Sentinel Guardians," she began. "He was the one who orchestrated Ariel''s mission. A spy of the obsidian order." Avalon''s jaw tightened, his anger simmering beneath the surface. "And what did he reveal?" he demanded, his voice a low growl. Lyanna''s gaze didn''t waver as she continued, "He disclosed that the mastermind behind Ariel''s targeting is a man named Ronad. He is the head of the obsidian order''s branch in sector 4." "It appears," she continued, "That Ronad''s motive was personal. Ariel had killed his son during one of his missions, driving him to seek revenge." Avalon''s fists clenched at his sides, his anger intensifying. "Ronad," he seethed, the name dripping with venom. "I want him found. Every resource at our disposal, Lyanna. Spare nothing. Let me know the moment you have any lead." Lyanna nodded, her expression resolute. "Consider it done, Avalon." As Lyanna departed, Sirius stepped forward. "You should take it easy, Avalon. We''ll get him and make him pay for this," he said, cing a reassuring hand on Avalon''s shoulders. Avalon let out a deep breath, his voice filled with determination. "Yeah. The Obsidian Order dared to target us, we''ll make sure they regret it!" "I''ll be staying at the estate for the time being. By the way, where''s your son? I think it''s about time I see him," Sirius inquired, tapping Avalon''s shoulders gently. "He''s in the mansion," Avalon replied "Alright then, I''m off. We''ll get him, Avalon. Don''t worry," Sirius assured him, his gaze unwavering. Avalon''s gratitude was evident as he nodded. "Thank you." With those words, Sirius left, leaving Avalon to his thoughts. Meanwhile, Nathan''s slightly portly form mirrored the weight of the situation as he walked alongside the group, his expression etched with concern. His muttered deration cut through the tension. "This is going to cost a lot of money," he grumbled, his mind already whirring with calctions. *** Hey you, brilliant reader! ???? Your support keeps my creativity flowing like melted cheese on a pizza. ???? Care to toss a virtual slice my way? ??????? Chapter 20: News In a dimly lit room filled with an array of intricate tools and ingredients, a man meticulously went about his work. His focus was unbreakable, his hands moving with a practiced grace as he mixed, measured, andbined various elements. This man was the Paragon of the Alverian family in Sector-4, one of the tier-1 families in the human domian, Thorne Alverian. He possesses a fiery red hair which cascades over his forehead, framing his countenance in a wild and untamed manner. Partially obscuring his gaze, his hair seems to enhance the intensity of his sapphire eyes, which pierce through the veil of uncertainty with a sharp, discerning brilliance. While the Ravensteins forge their legacy on the battlefield, the Alverians have sculpted their dominion through the arcane and enigmatic art of alchemy. Within their secretive enves and well-guardedboratories, they manipte the very essence of elements to craft potions of unimaginable power. These elixirs, both wondrous and perilous, have be the lifeblood of the realm, a silent force that bolsters warriors, bestowing upon them advantages that could tip the scales of any conflict. As the Ravensteins marshal their strength for battle, the Alverians exert their influence in the markets, their grip on the alchemical trade firm and unyielding. As Thorne worked diligently, his concentration unwavering, a woman entered the room. She observed him from a distance, a silent presence that refrained from disrupting his meticulous process. Four hours passed in an almost meditative silence, the woman''s patience evident as she patiently waited for his attention. Finally, with the finishing touches of his potionplete, the man nced up and noticed the woman standing there. His brows furrowed in mild surprise, and he cleared his throat before speaking, "What do you want?" The woman''s voice was respectful and sinct as she reported, "The Ravensteins have dered war on the obsidian order." The man''s expression shifted "This is going to be troublesome," he murmured, "Those madmen have the potential to cause a lot of destruction if left unchecked." His words hung in the air and woman nodded in understanding. The man then gestured for her to leave, his attention returning to his tools and potions. With a respectful bow, the woman turned and exited the room, leaving Thorne to his contemtions. *** In a chamber bathed in the fiery glow of a freshly forged metal, a man sat in solemn contemtion. His raven-ck hair framed his face, casting a stark contrast against his tannedplexion. Muscles, firm and unyielding, coiled beneath his skin like steel cables, a testament to his strength and endurance. He was a figure of formidable presence, his very aura exuding an air ofmand. This man is the Paragon of the Emberforge family in Sector-2, one of the tier-1 of the human domian, Gavric Emberforge. The Emberforge family are deeply rooted in craftsmanship and innovation. Their skilled artisans and crafters forge intricate and enchanting creations. With meticulous attention to detail, the Emberforge produces artifacts that are as beautiful as they are functional, from enchanted weaponry to intricate trinkets that weave magic into the fabric of daily life. They are the main reason for humanity''s technological advancements. Before him, the centerpiece of his attention, rested a piece of metal that glowed with an otherworldly intensity. If one could take a closer look, they would notice that this metal was Daramite Coreneum, a metal that is 10M times harder than diamond. His eyes fixated upon the metal as if seeking to unravel its mysteries. There was a depth to his stare, a search for understanding that went beyond the physical realm. A presence entered the chamber, bowing respectfully to the man who sat before the awe-inspiring metal. As the neer ryed a message, the man''s gaze reluctantly shifted from the metal to settle upon the messenger. An aura of authority enveloped him, and a chilling silence hung in the air, a testament to the power he wielded and the weight of his attention. The message delivered, the man excused the messenger with a barely perceptible nod. His expression remained unchanged, a mask of quiet contemtion that betrayed no emotion. Once more, his focus returned to the burning metal, his thoughts abyrinth of possibilities and ns that only he could fathom. Across the sprawling expanse of the human domain, whispers of uncertainty and concern swept through the distinguished families like a chilling wind. The news of the Ravenstein family''s deration of war against the Obsidian Order reverberated through family halls, opulent chambers, and secluded estates alike, leaving an indelible mark of trepidation in its wake. *** Atticus made his way to the garden where his Anastasia and Freya were drinking tea. It had been a week since Ariel died. There, amidst the delicate symphony of rustling leaves and fragrant blooms, he spotted them. Atticus approached and greeted them. "Good morning, mum. Grandma" he offered, a blend of warmth threading his words. Anastasia''s lips curved into a fond smile as she looked up from her cup of tea. "Ah, honey, what are you doing here?" she asked Freya also looked at Atticus, wondering why he was here. He was always in his room doing who knows what. He neveres out on his own, unless Anastasia forces him. He settled into a seat beside them. He cleared his throat and spoke. "Mum, I can''t wait a year. Please, let me learn how to fight now." He had thought about it and decided that getting strength couldn''t wait. ''Life is full of uncertainties, the stronger you are, the better your chances,'' Atticus thought. Anastasia''s gaze held his, and a moment of contemtive silence hung in the air. Then, to Atticus''s surprise, a smile graced her features as she nodded. "Alright, At. I agree." His eyebrows furrowed in astonishment. "You... you do?" Anastasia''s eyes twinkled with a newfound resolve. "Yes. I''ve realized that in this world, anyone can be vulnerable, no matter how much protection surrounds them. It''s your own strength that truly matters." She reached out, her hand epassing his. "Promise me, though, that you''ll be careful. Take it step by step." Atticus beamed with gratitude. "Thank you, Mum. I promise." He kissed her and Freya on their cheeks and left the garden. As Atticus departed, Anastasia''s gaze shifted to Freya, the unspoken weight of their shared sorrow lingering in the air. "How are you, Freya?" she asked. Freya''s expression softened, her voice carrying the echoes of past grief. "Seeing your child die before you must be the most unbearable pain a parent could endure." A somber understanding passed between them, and then suddenly Freya''s aura surged forth. An aura of undeniable strength of a Grandmaster-rank. "The obsidian order will be eradicated from this world, no matter what it takes." she muttered. Chapter 21: Master As Atticus was making his way back to his room, lost in his thoughts, he noticed a man approaching him. The man had a burly frame, white hair and was dressed in an impably clean attire. He stopped in front of Atticus, his sharp gaze sizing him up. "Oh, you must be Atticus. You look weak" the man remarked. ''He''s strong!'' Atticus felt a sense of vulnerability in him from seeing the man, as if no matter what he does, he wouldn''t be able to survive if the man were to decide to take any action against him. "What do you expect from a 5 year old?" Atticus retorted. ''Is he expecting me to be a super baby or something?'' He continued "Well, I''m going to start training soon." ''He''s strong. This could be an ideal chance to acquire a mentor,'' he mused inwardly. Initially, he had hoped that Avalon would be the one to train him, especially after Anastasia had agreed that he could start training at the age of 6. However, with Ariel''s death, he knew that Avalon wouldn''t be able to do it. The man''s lips curled into a half-smile. "Oh, good. And who will be training you?" "I''m nning on joining the regr morning training with the guards" Atticus exined, hoping the man will fall for it. The man''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "How about bing my student?" ''Jackpot!'' he thought inwardly, but outwardly he raised an eyebrow, scrutinizing the man more intently. "I don''t know you," he remarked. The man chuckled. "Fair enough. Allow me to introduce myself then. I am Sirius Ravenstein, the head of the Raven vanguard." Atticus had learned a lot during his lessons; he had already gained insight into the structure of the Ravenstein family. He feigned a brief pause, appearing to contemte before finally nodding and responding, "Okay." Siriusughed heartily. "I was expecting a bit more surprise" "Well, you look strong, so i assumed you were someone important" Atticus replied in a matter of fact tone. "Oh, smartd. Even though I asked you to be my student, you''re still going to have to prove you have what it takes." said Sirius, his tone carrying a hint of challenge. Without hesitation, Atticus infused mana into his arm, and with a powerful strike, he hit the wall beside him. The sound of crumbling stone filled the air as a grin formed on Atticus''s face. "Is that enough for you?" he quipped. He had been experimenting with his mana, and he discovered that it could be use to augment any body part. All he had to do was draw mana from his mana core, into his hand and punch. It took him a while, but he was able to eventually do it. A stunned silence hung for a moment, and then Sirius burst intoughter, genuine amusement in his expression. He couldn''t help but think, ''Of course his son is a monster too.'' Growing up together in the Ravenstein estate, Avalon, Sirius, Lyanna and Nathan formed a close-knit quartet and they were known as the ''Four Stars of Ravenstein'' Sirius had always recognized Avalon''s monstrous talent. Even as youngsters, Avalon''s innate strength set him apart from others. However, he couldn''t have foreseen that his son would turn out to be even more of a prodigy than he was. He''s awakened at the age of 5! ''And he can already augment his body with mana, a feat that people twice his age struggle to achieve. He''s an extraordinary talent!'' Amidst hisughter, Siriusposed himself and nodded, his eyes gleaming with newfound respect. "Okay, Atticus. You''ve made your point." "So, when do we start?" Atticus asked, having expected this reaction. He had been exceedingly cautious about what he divulged, uncertain about the norms of this new world. Anastasia regrly examined his mana core in search of any alterations, yet his skill ''conceal'' aided him in safeguarding his progress. Atticus, of course, didn''t trust this man, but the fact that he was the head of the Raven Vanguard made revealing that he was an awakened easier. He was well aware that Sirius was bound to the main family by a strict mana contract. A mana contract was directly linked to one''s mana core, and breaking the contract would result in immediate death. "Now" Without warning, Sirius moved swiftly and struck Atticus in the stomach. The force of the blow sent Atticus skidding down the hallway, crashing into the far wall. Atticus coughed, struggling to regain his breath. "Rule number one," Sirius mused, a yful glint in his eyes. "Never let your guard down." Arya emerged from the shadows, her expression cold and threatening. "What are you doing?" Sirius grinned, unfazed by her hostility. "What do you think? Training my new student." Arya''s gaze could have frozen fire. "If you harm him" Atticus raised his arm weakly to stop her. "Arya, it''s fine. I agreed to this." Arya''s eyes softened as she helped Atticus stand, concern etched across her features. "Young master..." Sirius walked away, his voice trailing behind him. "Come to the training grounds by 6 tomorrow." Atticus limped back toward his room, Arya''s support helping him along the way. When they finally reached his room, Arya turned to him and couldn''t help but ask, "Young master, why are you going to such lengths to gain strength? I''ve noticed you absorbing mana every day. You should be d I didn''t inform Lady Anastasia. If she hears about this, she will make sure you never leave her side again." Initially, Arya believed that Atticus might have been subconsciously absorbing mana, but as he grew older and the intensity of his actions increasedsuch as sitting down cross-legged during his trainingit became clear to her that her young master was quite unusual. She had put in considerable effort to ascertain how he possessed this knowledge, yet eventually, she abandoned the pursuit, since it wasn''t detrimental. "Stalker," Atticus chuckled, teasing her. Initially, he wasn''t aware that Arya was always watching him. He found that outter. Of course, he panicked when he realized, but he quickly calmed down when he noticed that Arya didn''t do anything or report him to Anastasia. Since he couldn''t do anything about the situation, he decided to continue training as if nothing had happened. Arya blushed furiously. "I was just protecting you!" Atticusughed heartily. "Thank you, Arya. For watching over me and for not telling Mum." Arya''s heart warmed at his gratitude. "Of course, young master." As Atticus settled onto his bed, he looked up at Arya. "I need strength because it''s the only way I can survive." Arya''s eyes gleamed with determination. "But I''ll protect you." Atticus met her gaze, his voice firm. "Wasn''t someone protecting Ariel too? Yet he still died. In this world, only your strength matters, Arya." Arya''s expression softened, a mixture of determination and understanding in her eyes. She nodded slowly. "Alright, young master. Then I''ll be by your side as you search for that strength." Chapter 22: Hellish Training The following day, under the clear sky, Atticus stood within the training grounds, his anticipation mixing with the crisp morning air. The Ravenstein training grounds sprawled across a vast expanse ofnd, nestled within the heart of the family estate. The grounds themselves were meticulously designed to amodate a variety of training exercises. At the center of the grounds, arge open space was designated for sparring matches andbat drills. Here, warriors engaged in controlledbat, exchanging strikes and techniques under the watchful eyes of experienced mentors. Nearby, a collection of training dummies stood in formation, each constructed with sturdy materials that could withstand the impact of powerful blows. Warriors would practice their strikes, honing their precision and strength. The dummies bore the marks of countless hits, serving as a testament to the dedication and skill of those who had trained there. The advance training facilities are reserved for only a select few, so guards and other warriors of the Ravenstein family use this grounds to train and hone their skills. Before long, Sirius walked onto the grounds. As he approached, he started speaking "Listen up, kid," Sirius began. "We''re going to start with some ground rules. Rule number one: My words arew. Rule number two: You''ll be here before 6 AM every day and wait until i arrive. Rule number three: No using the advanced training facilities until I say so. Got it?" "Understood". Atticus answered immediately. "Now, we''re starting with light training drills. And since you''re awakened, no mana usage allowed. Let''s get moving!" The following hours were a grueling test of Atticus'' stamina and endurance. He was pushed to the limits, running, sprinting, and performing drills that seemed to never end. Even though his awakened abilities provided passive enhancements to his physical stats, the training was nothing short of brutal. At one point, he copsed to the ground, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath. Sirius allowed him a brief respite of two minutes, a small window of recovery before Atticus was once again thrust into the demanding regimen. Push-ups, squats, and a variety of exercises that pushed his body to its breaking point followed. The sun climbed higher in the sky, casting long shadows across the training grounds. The next day, Sirius crafted a rigorous daily training regime for Atticus, designed to mold him into a formidable warrior. Each day began at dawn, with the crisp morning air serving as a backdrop to their intense sessions. The training epassed a holistic approach, focusing on both physical prowess and mental fortitude. *Physical Conditioning:* Atticus engaged in intense physical exercises to enhance his strength, speed, and endurance. These sessions included weightlifting, sprinting, agility drills, and cardiovascr workouts. *Mana Control:* A crucialponent of Atticus''s training was mastering mana maniption. Sirius guided him through intricate exercises to harness mana for both offensive and defensive purposes. Atticus learned to channel his energy efficiently. *Meditation and Focus:* The training day concluded with meditation and mental exercises. Atticus delved into mindfulness techniques, honing his ability to maintain focus even in the heat of battle. These practices cultivated mental resilience and rity, vital attributes for a warrior. Sirius''s training regime demanded unwavering dedication and discipline. Each day, Atticus was pushed to his limits,pelled to surpass his previous achievements. This continued everyday until 4 months passed. Atticus found himself standing in front of Sirius once more, his body covered in sweat but his expression calm. The hellish days of training had transformed him, honing his physique and mental fortitude. He had adapted remarkably, his awakened potential allowing him to endure the grueling routine with determination. As he stood there, he reflected, ''Thank the heavens I awakened. Without it, enduring this hellish training would have been impossible.'' Even without actively using mana, an awakened was inherently more powerful than an average person. That makes them have more adaptability. Sirius'' approving nod acknowledged Atticus'' progress. "Good job, kid. You''vee a long way. Now, it''s time for the next phase. Today, I''m going to introduce you to our magic system." Atticus was finally going to learn about the Eldoralth''s magic system!======================== Character Profile: Username: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 5 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 15 Agility: 17 Endurance: 16 Vitality: 14 Intelligence: 9 Charm: 11 Level: Novice+ Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Locked Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Grade: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your powers from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. Chapter 23: Magic System Sirius fixed his gaze fixed on Atticus with a serious intensity. "Listen closely, kid. Our magic system follows a clear progression, moving through various stages of power." He began to exin, his voice steady. "The journey begins with Novice, the initial stage of awakening and moves on to Intermediate, Advanced, Expert, Master, Grandmaster and then Paragon, the pinnacle of strength. Most children naturally be Novices around the age of ten, but the tiered families often hasten this process by exposing their children to high mana density environments, causing them to awaken earlier." Atticus nodded, absorbing the information. "So, being a Novice is just the starting point." "Exactly," Sirius confirmed. "To progress to higher stages, one must simply absorb mana into their mana core. However, not everyone possesses the same ability to absorb mana. This is where talentes into y." Sirius continued, "Talent is categorized into five grades: Dormant, Unlocked, Adept, Empowered, and Transcendent. The higher you talent, the more mana your body can hold, and consequently, how far you can climb the powerdder." He illustrated the concept further, "For instance, those with Dormant talent will remain Novices throughout their lives, while someone with Unlocked talent can reach the intermediate level and no further. Adept talent can take you up to the expert level, Empowered to grandmaster, and Transcendent to the pinnacle of power, the paragon level." Atticus furrowed his brow in thought. "And what about Mythical grade talent?" Sirius'' eyes showed slight shock, but he quickly recovered. "Mythical grade talent is a rare, almost legendary phenomenon. It''s basically a myth. Where did you hear it from?" "Mom told me stories about people with mythical grade talent". Atticus lied with a straight face. "Hmm, okay. It hasn''t been seen in a few centuries though. I doubt it even exists". Sirius stated. Atticus absorbed the information, his mind racing with the possibilities. "So, my talent will determine how far I can go in the magical hierarchy." "Yes, but remember," Sirius emphasized, "While talent sets the limits, your determination, hard work, and discipline y a significant role in how far you can push those limits. And always bear in mind the responsibility thates with power." Atticus nodded, a newfound determination gleaming in his eyes. "I understand." Sirius offered a small smile. "Since you awakened early, we can assume you have a high talent. You can ask Anastasia to take you to checkter" "Alright," Atticus replied, but in his mind, he thought, ''I don''t need her to check. I''m d I have a system to tell me. Who knows what would happen if word ever got out that I had mythical-grade talent. I trust Mom, but you never know what could happen.'' "Now, let''s talk about another aspect of power, Atticus. There are those born with a heritage that grants them unique bloodlines, enhancing their strength and abilities. Your bloodline type is determined by your lineage, tracing back through your family''s history." He took a moment to let that sink in before borating further. "For instance, our Ravenstein family has a distinctive bloodline that allows us to manipte the elements. Your father has a bloodline that grants him mastery over fire. Lord Magnus, controls the forces of lightning. Ariel, who we tragically lost, possessed dominion over darkness, and I harness the power of air." Atticus listened intently, his curiosity piqued. "So, bloodlines determine the specific abilities we have." "Exactly," Sirius confirmed. "But here''s the intriguing part, bloodlines can sometimes manifest unexpectedly. You might encounter individuals from ordinary families, both parents devoid of any bloodline, yet their offspring could possess the ability to control fire, for example. It''s a phenomenon we don''t fullyprehend, but one hypothesis is that ancestral bloodlines could resurface through generations." Atticus nodded, absorbing theplexities of bloodlines. "So, it''s not solely about your immediate family, but your ancestry as well." "Indeed," Sirius agreed with a nod. "Now, let''s discuss when bloodlines awaken. It typically happens when an individual reaches the Intermediate- rank in power. By then, the potential of your lineage begins to unlock." Leaning in, he continued, "There are five distinct stages to this power, but I''ll only exin three for now." "In the first stage," Sirius borated, "you''ll find that you can only wield your bloodline''s powers within your immediate touch. Imagine an earth maniptor, who can only control the element when their physical form is in contact with it. The power remains confined, an extension of your being but limited to your touch alone. It''s the starting point, the foundation upon which the rest of your mastery will be built." His words flowed like a river, carrying Atticus deeper into the revtion. "Thenes stage two," Sirius continued, "where your control extends beyond your body''s confines. A fire elementalist, for instance, gains the ability to project mes beyond their fingertips. However, the control wanes as soon as the power leaves your body C a fleeting burst of your bloodline''s potential." Atticus''s gaze held a glint of anticipation, as if the journey had just begun. "And then, in the third stage," he exined, "your bloodline''s reach stretches to epass a range. Here, you''re no longer tethered by proximity. You wield your bloodline with finesse, bending the elements to your will within that defined radius. It''s a leap forward, granting you the freedom to shape your power as you see fit. It''s important to note that this primarily applies to individuals with elemental bloodlines. In our world, bloodlinese in diverse forms, each with its unique potential and levels of progression. Among the tiered families, various bloodlines exist, each with its distinct path of development and mastery." He paused for a moment before continuing, "Now that you have a solid grasp of our power system, Atticus, let''s move on to a practical aspect, fighting. Given your ability to coat and enhance your body with mana, we''ll skip the basics and delve right into it." A spark of determination flickered in Atticus'' eyes. "I''m ready." "Good," Sirius said with a nod. Atticus selected one of the wooden swords lined up neatly on a rack. He turned to face Sirius, who stood with aposed expression, his aura radiating a sense of readiness. Sirius motioned for Atticus to begin. "Attack. Show me what you''ve got." Atticus lunged forward with an ardent swing of the wooden sword. His movement was riddled with inexperience. The wooden de cut through the air with a determined whoosh, aimed at Sirius'' form. Sirius remained unfazed by the sudden assault. With fluid grace, he lifted his own wooden sword, its edge meeting Atticus'' strike in a perfectly timed parry. In a seamless motion, Sirius redirected his counterattack, striking Atticus lightly on the head with the t of his de. The impact was enough to make Atticus drop his weapon, his hand instinctively reaching to cradle the spot of impact. His head throbbed, and he winced in response. ''Fuck, that hurt!'' Atticus grasped. "Again!" Sirius''mand echoed with unwavering authority, cutting through the training ground. His voice carried a tone that demanded perseverance and relentlessness. Atticus gritted his teeth, his determination unfaltering despite the slight sting. He retrieved the fallen wooden sword and steadied himself. With a renewed fire in his eyes, heunched into another attack. With each precise strike and skillful counter, Atticus seamlessly applied the lessons ingrained, seamlessly weaving them into the fabric of battle. His mind was a wellspring of tactical insight, his heightened intelligence stat propelling his every move. Upon encountering his intelligence stat for the first time, Atticus had been intrigued by the potential it held. Curiosity swirled within him, a longing to unravel the depths of its significance. As he delved into theplexities of his newfound abilities, a gradual realization began to dawn. The revtion came not in a moment of grand epiphany, but through the gradual assimtion of knowledge. Atticus started to absorb intricate concepts effortlessly, decipheringplex subjects with an ease that left him awestruck. The jigsaw pieces of understanding fell into ce, and he realized that the answer was right there, embedded within the system''s exnation. ''It determines the ability to learn, reason, and analize information,'' the system''s exnation echoed in his mind, resonating with rity. Atticus understood that his intelligence stat was a key to unlocking the realm ofprehension, an open door to rapid absorption and assimtion of knowledge. Sparring with Sirius and the process of learning from his mistakes assumed a new light. The challenges that once seemed formidable now felt like child''s y, for Atticus''s elevated intelligence stat imbued him with a mental prowess that elevated his learning curve. Every interaction with Sirius became a canvas for refining his techniques, an opportunity to fine-tune his strategies and implement them with precision. As the hours passed, Atticus felt his body grow weary, his muscles aching from the rigorous practice. But he pushed through, driven by his determination to improve. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his breath grew heavy, yet he persisted. By the end of the grueling training session, Atticus stood before Sirius, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. "You''re improving," Sirius acknowledged, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "But remember, this is just the beginning. Your journey to power has just started." Atticus nodded, his determination unwavering. He then turned and left the training ground. This was the start of a journey that would shape Atticus into an entity revered by all. Chapter 24: After 2 years The sh of swords echoed through the training ground as Atticus and Sirius engaged in an intense sparring session. Atticus moved with precision and speed, his every movement calcted and strategic. He flowed seamlessly between offensive strikes and defensive maneuvers, his body fueled by the mana he had mastered over the past two years. He switched between augmenting his leg with mana for a burst of speed to his arms for a powerful strike. Their swords danced in a deadly rhythm, a symphony of wood meeting wood. Atticus''s transformation over the past two years was nothing short of astounding. His once untrained body had grown into a formidable weapon, honed by relentless training. Atticus mana control of the past and now are like heaven and earth. As the battle raged on, Atticus''s mind raced. He recalled the days of grueling drills. He had pushed himself to the limits and beyond, driven by his desire to be stronger and survive. A lot had happened in two years. Ember had decided to get stronger, driven by the loss of Ariel. She awakened a few months after Ariel''s death. She too had been training with a personal trainer in the Ravenstein advance training facilities. Caldor chose to join her so she won''t feel alone, but left a year ago to the Ravenstein''s camp. When a Ravenstein reaches ten, they get sent to the Raven camp for a period of three years, where they meet other Ravensteins children, learn to survive and prepare for the academy at the age of 15. After the deration of war against the Obsidian Order, a lot had happened. The Ravenstein were relentless in their pursuit of revenge. Bases in sector 4 were reduced to ruins, with lots of coteral damage. The very ground seemed to tremble under the weight of their fury. After witnessing the magnitude of the Ravensteins'' swift and powerful response, the Alverian family that controlled sector 4 attempted to exert pressure on them to curb their actions. However, their efforts took a terrible turn when the Ravensteins'' response escted to a point of madness, even resorting to veiled threats of war. The disy of a furious Magnus, apanied by an army of lightningden clouds, proved to be a formidable deterrent, effectively silencing any further attempts at negotiation. Although the Alverian family members also had a Paragon rank, his expertise does noty in fighting. Back to the present, Atticus moved with agility, his body synchronized with the flow of mana coursing through his veins. Enhanced legs carried him swiftly towards Sirius, who stood unwavering with his wooden sword. In a seamless motion, Atticus dodged a powerful overhead strike aimed at him, his instincts and mana-fueled reflexes guiding his every move. With a calcted swing, Atticus unleashed a strike toward Sirius''s throat, his arms empowered by the very essence that coursed within him. Sirius smiled and in a blink of an eye, he vanished from Atticus''s field of vision, only to reappear behind him with uncanny speed. The impact of the wooden sword against the back of Atticus''s head was swift and jarring. A triumphant smile adorned Sirius''s face as he scolded, "Are you trying to kill me, brat?" Atticus''s retort was swift, his frustration evident, "You cheated! You said you were going to adjust your strength to my level." With a yful sigh, Sirius conceded, "Alright, alright, you win this round. You can use the advance training room now." Atticus''s eyes lit up, a victorious grin spreading across his face. "Finally!" "Listen Atticus, I''m leaving the estate soon. I''ve got somethings to take care of. This might be ourst lesson" Sirius said "Oh, I guess I''ll see youter then. Thank you for teaching me" Atticus said with a small bow. "Haha. I''ll be back before you know it. Get ready for another intense training session!" Sirius said with a chuckle. Atticus mouth twitched before dashing out of the training ground "Take your time old man!" Sirius muttered under his breath, "Annoying little kid," but a hint of amusement tugged at the corner of his lips. He watched Atticus''s energetic departure, a mixture of fondness and exasperation evident in his gaze. As Atticus vanished from his sight, Sirius''s thoughts took a more contemtive turn. ''He''s a monster,'' Sirius thought to himself, his mind racing back to the day he had taken Atticus under his wing. The decision had been a whim, an idle notion to pass the time. Never had he anticipated that Atticus would be an individual of such extraordinary potential. Even after he found out he was awakened at 5, he attributed that to his high talent. Sirius had witnessed Atticus''s rapid growth firsthand, his progress exceeding all expectations. He couldn''t help but marvel at the raw power thaty dormant within the young boy, waiting to be unleashed. The realization that Atticus was a true prodigy, filled Sirius with a sense of anticipation. As he gazed at the training ground, his thoughts lingered on the future. He found himself eagerly awaiting the day when Atticus potential would fully bloom. *** Hey there, seeker of literary pleasures! ???? They say good stories are as satisfying as a slice of pizza on a Friday night. Well, your presence here is my own kind offort food. ??????? How about a virtual pizza night to inspire my writing? ??????C Chapter 25: Breakthrough After the training session, Atticus made his way to his room. Sitting down cross-legged on his bed, he allowed his thoughts to drift. "It''s been a hellish two years" he mused, his voice barely above a whisper, ''It wasn''t easy, but I''m d I finally learned how to fight.'' During the hellish training, Atticus had initially dreaded getting hurt. Despite growing up in this new world, his mindset was still rooted in his Earthly origins. However, this problem was gradually fixed as the training progressed. Although he hadn''t experienced any real-life and death battles and didn''t know how he''d react, it was still a significant leap forward. Atticus''s thoughts shifted inward fixating on the power that had been welling up within him. ''I feel I''m very close to a breakthrough. I''ll finally be able to awaken my bloodline,'' he thought, excited to awaken his bloodline. With a resolute exhale, Atticus closed his eyes, entering a state of meditative focus. He began absorbing mana, his concentration turning inward as he allowed the ambient energy to flow into his core. Time seemed to stretch as he remained in that trance-like state, the sensation of mana coursing through him both invigorating and soothing. After several hours, Atticus felt a sudden surge of power coursing through his veins, a feeling that was both exhrating and overwhelming. He could sense a transformation urring within his mana core, a sensation of expansion and growth that was almost palpable. And he felt a slight connection to the elements. ''Wait! I feel a connection to all the elements. Is it my bloodline?''. Atticus thought, slightly surprised. His mind raced as he contemted the newfound connection he felt to the elements. It was as if a door had opened, granting him ess to powers that were once distant and unreachable. With a sense of excitement, he closed his eyes and focused on this connection, channelling his thoughts towards each element in turn. After a few minutes, he raised his arms, and a small me materialized on his arm, dancing with a life of its own. A delighted smile tugged at his lips as he continued to concentrate. With a gentle effort of will, he conjured a bead of water into existence. Itid on his hand. Encouraged by his sess, he directed his focus towards the element of air, causing a gentle breeze to sweep through the room. ''I can feel a slight connection to light and darkness but it seems i can''t control them yet'' As he wanted to call his status to check what changed, the air suddenly grew heavy with an unpleasant odor, Atticus''s eyes widened as he detected the source. Beads of dark, viscous substance oozing from his pores. Startled and slightly rmed, Atticus quickly rose from the bed, but he misjudged his new found power and stumbled,nding on the floor with an undignified thud. He grimaced and rubbed his sore backside, feeling slightly embarrassed. "It''ll take some time to get used to this strength," he muttered, anticipation coloring his words. Realizing the need for a bath, he made his way to the bathroom, leaving a bewildered Arya behind. "Did he just control 3 elements?" Arya muttered. As Atticus stood under the soothing flow of water, he felt the fatigue of his training wash away, reced by a renewed sense of vitality. After his bath, he stood before a full-length mirror, his gaze fixed on his reflection. He couldn''t help but admire the changes that had taken ce, both externally and internally. Hispact muscles, taut and well-defined for his age, hint at the physical prowess that lies within him. Remarkably, the contours of his abdomen reveal a hint of definition, forming the foundation of what would eventually be a chiseled set of six-pack abs. With a sense of anticipation, he took a deep breath and thought. ''Status.'' A holographic disy materialized before him. Character Profile: Username: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 7 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 30 Agility: 33 Endurance: 35 Vitality: 30 Intelligence: 11 Charm: 14 Level: Intermediate- Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 1 - Fire: 0.8% - Air: 1% - Water: 0.6% - Earth: 0.7% Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Grade: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your powers from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. As Atticus''s gaze remained fixed on his stats, a sense of amazement and reflection swept over him. A small chuckle escaped his lips as he mused to himself, "Damn, I''vee a long way from those initial 1''s." ''To think I would get reincarnated into a magic world and learn magic'' he thought, his mind momentarily drifting back to his life on earth, and mother. Which brought a slight sad expression to his face. The thought of manipting elements still felt somewhat surreal, like an enchanting dream he was living. The sense of surrealism gradually giving way to a steely resolve. ''No matter how surreal it may feel,'' he thought, his gaze bing resolute, ''I''m going to make the most of this opportunity. I''ll keep pushing myself to be even stronger and find that stupid man.'' After a few seconds of self reflection, his gaze drifted to his new bloodline. ''Primordial Elemental Bloodline. Sounds OP hehe'' he mused. He then focused on it, -The Primordial Elemental Bloodline is a rare and potent lineage that bestows an unparalleled mastery over the very elements that shape the world, granting its bearer the power to control all aspects of fire, water, air, earth, and even the more esoteric forces like lightning, ice, light, darkness etc. Note that the user must reach a certain level of strength to be able to use these esoteric forces. Chapter 26: Going out The next day, Atticus strode into the advanced training facility in the Raventein estate, the doors parting smoothly as he approached. His steps led him to a particr room where the entrance slid open to reveal a training scene in progress. Before him, Ember was engaged in an intense sparring session with a robot, their movements a dance of skill and finnesse. Ember''s spear gleamed in the simted arena''s light. With a swift and calcted thrust, she lunged at the robot, aiming to pierce its defenses. However, the robot sidestepped her attack with fluid grace. In a swift response, it swiftly retaliated, its sword glinting as it aimed a deft strike towards Ember''s head. She deftly leaned to the side, the de of the sword grazing the air where her head had been mere moments before. Without missing a beat, Ember closed the distance between herself and the robot. With a swift pivot, Ember shifted her stance, her spear sweeping upward from below. The lethal tip of the weapon aimed skyward. It evaded Ember''s thrust with a nimble twist of its body. Momentum carried it out of the spear''s path, and with a sudden burst of energy, it executed a high kick aimed squarely at Ember''s side. Ember used her spear as a shield. She angled the weapon with precision, using it as a barrier against the powerful kick. The sh of force resonated in the arena, but Ember''s grip remained unyielding, and with a masterful twist, she harnessed the kic energy of the kick, redirected the force, and drove the spear''s point forward with pinpoint uracy. The weapon pierced the robot defenses ending the battle. Atticus watched with keen interest and after the battle ended, he pped prompting Ember to notice his arrival. Just as Ember was approaching, "Ember, what''s up?" Atticus called out, a smile on his face. Ember''s lips curved into a faint, smile. She replied with a simple, barely audible "Hey." "You have gotten stronger" Atticus observed that her aura had improved. After Ember had awaken her core, she trained everyday to improve her strength. She currently emitted a novice rank aura. A testament to her talent. Ember simply nods quietly in acknowledgment. "How about we take a break and do something fun? I was thinking we could head out of the estate and just hang out for a change," Atticus suggested. He knew Ember had been pushing herself hard after Ariel''s death, and he wanted her to take a little break and rx. Moreover, he was genuinely eager to explore the world beyond the estate''s confines. Anastasia''s refused to grant him permission to go out, so he saw this as an opportunity to aplish two things at once. Ember paused for a moment, then replied with a simple "Okay." "I was thinking we could explore the city a bit. What do you think?" Atticus suggested. Ember''s eyes flickered with a mix of surprise and curiosity before she nodded and softly responded, "Okay." "Good, we''ll leave tomorrow," Atticus replied, his mind already set on the n as he turned to walk away. *** Under the moonlit sky, Anastasia''s brows was furrowed. Atticus had just told her that he wanted to go out of the estate with Ember. Concern etched across her face, she gave him her usual, firm, "No". Anastasia had been avoiding having Atticus participate in social events and other activities. Even though she had given him an Artifact to hide his mana core, she still believed it was important to be cautious and careful about his exposure. Although, he was now at an age where it wasmon for children from prominent families to awaken, she still wanted to be safe. "Ember has been training tirelessly since... you know when. She deserves a break." Atticus implored, his voice carrying a tone of genuine concern. ''There''s no way she can say no to this'' Anastasia''s resistance softened, her features showing traces of reluctant agreement, but only after giving a list of conditions. Conditions,den with precaution, spilled forth from her lips that night. The next day, Atticus and Ember stood before the mansion''s grand entrance. Their faces held contrasting expressions. Atticus wore a bemused look, his eyes widening incredulously at the sight of the excessive number of guards Anastasia had enlisted as escorts, each with at least a Master-rank aura. His inner thoughts echoed with a wry chuckle, ''Damn, what an overprotective woman.'' Ember''s countenance remained an enigmatic mask, her features betraying nothing. Her inscrutable expression gave away no hint of her thoughts or emotions. Without further ado, they entered the sleek hover car, and left. Chapter 27: The Human Domain As they were moving away from the estate, Atticus couldn''t help but recall what he learned about the structure of the human domain from Aeryn, during one of his lessons. The human domain was divided into ten distinct sectors, each designated by a number reflecting its proximity to sector 1, which houses the prestigious academy and the central Human Alliance. Each sectors, apart from sector 1 which was like a neutral ground, are under the control of influential tier 1 families. Families are categorized into tiers based on their power and prowess. Tier 1 families stand at the pinnacle, boasting a singr paragon-rank individual within their ranks. Tier 2 families require at least one grandmaster-rank member, while tier 3, at least a master-rank. These sectors, vast in expanse and spanning thousands of kilometers, each hold their own unique influence. Amid this intricate hierarchy, a formidable mercenary faction emerges, offering their services across the expansive sectors. The faction was led by two paragons. The overseers of the human domain is the Human Alliance. Comprising all the paragons of humanity, the council serves as the ultimate authority. Attaining paragon-rank status grants automatic ess to this esteemed assembly. The sentinel guardians was headed by a paragon-rank entity who directly answers to the council. It is they who ensure the enforcement ofw and order across the human domain. The Human Alliance Council, aside from wielding significant political power, is also the hub of crucial decisions that influence the entirety of the human domain. This includes not only civilian matters but also the control of the domain''s military forces, ensuring a united defense against threats. The Ravenstein family controls sector 3, situated between sectors 1, 2, and 4. It shares borders with sector 1 in the northeast, sector 2 in the southwest, and sector 4 in the southeast. Atticus and Ember were seated within a remarkable marvel of technology, a hover car. Its exterior was adorned with intricate, in-carved runes, each contributing to the car''s ability to effortlessly hover above the ground. The very essence of magic and science converged within these runes, allowing the vehicle to defy gravity itself. A trio of apanying hover vehicles encircled them, forming a protective entourage. The entourage moved in synchronized harmony, the vehicles seamlessly gliding through the air at an impressive speed. As they departed from the confines of the Ravenstein estate, perched atop a sizable hill, Atticus'' eyes were drawn to the breathtaking sight that unfolded before him. From this elevated vantage point, the city sprawled beneath like a canvas of wonder. The magnificent urbanndscape stretched out before him, a harmonious blend of diverse architectural styles. Hover cars weaved through the air in graceful patterns, forming a mesmerizing dance of modern technology. Their sleek forms added a touch of futurism to the scene. Tall, elegant buildings adorned the streets, each a masterpiece of design, creating a skyline that seemed to reach for the heavens. Atticus''s gaze traversed the enchanting cityscape, revealing a striking fusion of elements. The air carried whispers of fantasy magic, evident in the ethereal embellishments that adorned some of the structures. Hints of medieval charm added a touch of timelessness, creating a unique and captivating blend of eras. The urban lifestyle pulsed with vitality, evident in the hustle and bustle of people going about their day. Markets thrived, and zas bustled with activity, painting a vibrant picture ofmunity and progress. Inside thefort of the hover car, Atticus''s gaze wandered out of the window, his eyes scanning the lively scene beyond. The bustling city unfolded before him, a tapestry of daily life woven with vibrant threads of activity. People moved with purpose, some hurrying, others leisurely exploring the stalls that adorned the streets. The hum ofmerce filled the air as transactions took ce, and the atmosphere thrived with the energy of a vibrant marketce. The hover car Atticus and Ember upied, along with the apanying trio, drew the attention of the passing crowd. Among the multitude, a couple''s interaction was particrly funny. The wife yfully pped her husband on the head, her frustration evident. "Didn''t you promise me I''d get that life?" the wife chided. Her husband, scratching his head, responded, "What did you do that for? You will, honey. I just invested in something, it''ll go big soon!" Another p followed as the woman eximed, "That''s a Ponzi scheme, you fool!" Turning his attention away from the street, Atticus was met with Ember''s inquisitive gaze. "Where are we going?" she asked Her question hung in the air, prompting a slightly embarrassed response from him. "I don''t know," he admitted, his cheeks tinged with embarrassment. Ember''s continued look prompted him to shift his gaze elsewhere, and a silent understanding passed between them. The drive continued, and as they navigated through the city, Atticus''s eyes caught sight of an inviting building adorned with an arcade sign. Eagerly, he instructed the driver to head in that direction. As they arrived at the arcade, their presence turned heads, drawing whispers and curious nces from the crowd. Stepping out of the hover car, Atticus exuded a striking handsomeness, while Ember''s beauty was truly enchanting, coupled with their signature white hair, they were breathtaking. Conversations swirled in the background as people recognized them. "Look, they''re from the Ravenstein family," someone remarked. A girl added, "He looks so handsome! Ahh!" ''This will take some getting used to'' Atticus thought. He found it quite unusual to be treated almost like a celebrity, even though he was essentially a stranger to those people. His distinctive white hair certainly attracted a lot of attention, and the heavy security detail apanying him only added to it. Remaining unfazed, Atticus and Ember maintained theirposed expressions, unperturbed by the attention. With a sense of purpose, they continued their stride toward the arcade, eager to explore the arcade. Chapter 28: Arcade Stepping through the entrance of the arcade building, Atticus and Ember found themselves greeted by a rather unexpected sight C the spacious hall was surprisingly vacant. Their gazes swept across the surroundings, settling on a clerk stationed behind the front desk. The presence of the two visitors elicited an internal realization from the clerk ''Ravensteins!'', she thought. She swiftlyposed herself, recing her surprise with a respectful demeanor. With a formal and courteous greeting, she addressed them, "Good morning, young master, mydy. How may I assist you today?" Atticus met the clerk''s gaze with an expression that revealed little, his demeanor enigmatic. "We''d like to y a game. We''d like our privacy please" he replied evenly. ''He''s handsome! Too bad he''s just a kid,'' she thought, her professionalism remaining intact. Outwardly, she maintained herposed countenance, replying with practiced grace. "Certainly, young master. I''ll give you the best VIP room. How many hours would you like to book it for?" "Five should be enough," Atticus responded sinctly. With a subtle nod, the clerk continued her role seamlessly. "That''ll be 500 credits for both of you, young master." One of the guards approached the front desk and promptly settled the payment. The clerk lead Atticus and Ember towards the second floor. As they entered, they saw a collection of sleek pods arranged next to each other. They saw row upon row of gaming pods stretched out like a tantalizing array of opportunities for adventure. Following the direction of the clerk''s gesture, they made their way through the maze of pods. Soon, the clerk led them to a secluded corner, where they saw an elegant door. "Right this way," the clerk offered. Then she guided them to a VIP room. At the entrance of the VIP room, two out of the guards who had been following Atticus and Ember stood guard, standing sentinel to ensure their privacy. The game pods within the VIP room were more opulent than those they had seen outside. They were a marvel of both design and enchantment. As Atticus and Ember approached them, their eyes were drawn to the intricate patterns of runes etched onto the sleek surfaces. These ancient symbols pulsed with an otherworldly energy, promising a journey beyond the ordinary. Combining the art of runic crafting with advanced mechanics, the game pods formed a bridge between reality and imagination. Designed forfort, the plush seats seemed to mold to their bodies, creating a sense of cocooned luxury. Soft, ethereal light emitted by the embedded runes bathed the surroundings, infusing the space with a soothing ambiance. As they settled into their seats, Atticus and Ember donned the headsets. The runes seamlessly merged with cutting-edge technology, establishing a direct link between their minds and the virtual world. *** A/N: There''s moreing today! If like this novel, please leave a review. I need them to grow. Thank you! Chapter 29: Incident Hours passed, and Atticus and Ember enjoyed a variety of games. They soon decided that it was time to leave. As they stepped outside the arcade, a distantmotion caught their attention. In an alley adjacent to the arcade, a group of men surrounded a weak-looking individual, threatening him. Atticus nced at the scene, his expression unreadable. He began to turn away, but a forceful voice shattered the moment. "Stop this instant! How dare you harm an innocent man!" The words echoed from a young girl, about Atticus'' age, who strode forward apanied by a group of guards, each bearing the mark of a master rank. The men tried to exin why they were threatening the man, but she didn''t listen. Shemanded her guards to chase the offenders from the premises. Atticus watched everything and was about to turn away, but the girl suddenly called out. "You! Why didn''t you help him?!" while walking towards him. Atticus turned to face the girl. She was a striking 7-year-old with fiery red hair, possesses a captivating beauty that draws attention. Her vibrant locks cascade like a cascade of mes, framing her delicate features. Despite her tender age, her presencemands notice. Standing at a height just shy of four feet, she exudes a youthful charm that is as enchanting as it is endearing. ''Hmmm, she''s obviously from a prominent family, but pretty naive,'' he mused while replying in a neutral tone, "Who are you?" Although Atticus was always nice to his family and friends, he had always been indifferent towards others even in his past life. With equal determination, she retorted, "My identity is irrelevant. What matters is why you didn''t help him." "They''re other people here, why are you pointing only me out?" Atticus countered. He wasn''t the only one who had noticed themotion, yet her attention seemed to be focused solely on him. The situation felt unusual, making him wonder if there was a specific reason she singled him out. ''Or was it because i had guards?'' he realized. "Because you have the ability to intervene! All you had to do wasmand your guards to help him, but i saw you watching emotionlessly!" the girl retorted. "I guess you''re right, i do have the power to help him. But why should I?" Atticus quipped. "Because it was the right thing to do!" the girl stated, her tone conveying confidence and conviction. Atticus''s response remained icy, "''Because it''s the right thing to do'' is not a reason." Atticus strongly disliked those who acted without logic, merely following popr beliefs blindly. He saw it as foolishness when people expected everyone to adopt their views just because they believed in something. Ember was already getting annoyed with the situation, she stared at the girl with a face screams ''shut up and leave us alone.'' The girl''s voice faltered as she began to exin, "It is! Mom said that you should always help pe-" Atticus''s abrupt interruption cut her off, "I don''t care about your beliefs or upbringing. Your convictions are your own; do not impose them on me." he said while staring directly into her eyes. She suddenly felt chills and started backing away. "How dare you!" One of her guards who saw this, got angry and was about to strike Atticus, but a sudden gust of action punctuated the air. Arya, Atticus''s steadfast guardian, materialized with uncanny swiftness, delivering a swift, lethal kick to the guard''s neck. The impact was decisive and unforgiving. The guard didn''t even move, with his neck bent, he simply crumpled to the ground, lifeless and motionless, sending shockwaves through the scene. The onlookers, who had gathered to witness the unfolding spectacle, scattered in all directions like startled chickens. Amidst themotion, murmurs of "it''s the Ravensteins" rippled through the air. The girl''s fear was palpable as she stumbled back, pointing at Arya in a mixture of disbelief and terror. Her guards suddenly stood in front of her, ready to shield her from harm. "Leave them, Arya. We''re leaving," Atticus quickly stopped Arya who was about to attack them "Okay, young master" Arya''s agreement came swiftly. She then melded back into his shadow. Atticus and Ember calmly departed from the scene, leaving behind a frightened girl and her guards. After they left one of the guards quickly rushed to her side and asked, "Young miss, are you okay?" he asked worriedly. ''If the lord learns about what happened here, we won''t live till the next day.'' She took a moment to steady her breath before speaking, her voice edged with anger, "Who was that boy!?" The guard responded cautiously, "I''m not entirely certain, young miss. But judging by thedy''s strength, he might be an important member of the Ravenstein family. It would be wise not to provoke them any further." "He dared!" her frustration was evident, followed by a pathetic attempt at justification, "If it weren''t for the need to keep my presence in sector 3 a secret, I would have taught him a lesson. Humph!" With a resigned sigh, the guard suggested, "Young miss, it''s time to return. We shouldn''t dy any further." He was master-rank, but he was unable to follow Arya''s movement. ''I can''t win'' he thought, gravely. But her irritation lingered, fueled by her belief in doing right. Her mother had instilled in her the importance of helping those in need. Atticus''s words echoed in her mind, reigniting her anger. ustomed to being treated like a princess, this was her first encounter with such disregard. She struggled to ept the situation, her resentment simmering. In a soft, almost imperceptible voice, she made a solemn promise, "I''ll pay you back the next time we meet." With that, they stored the dead body in a storage space and they departed. ''I''ll just say a magic beast killed him. Life as a guard is never easy, sigh'' the guard thought. Chapter 30: Meeting Magnus After the incident, Atticus and Ember made their way back to their estate. As they stepped into the mansion, Ember turned her gaze toward Atticus and offered a quiet, heartfelt "thanks" before swiftly disappearing, leaving Atticus with a warm smile in response. Atticus headed toward his room, his mind a swirl of thoughts. He reflected on what happened earlier when Arya killed the guard. ''This is the world i live in now. Killing is definitely a normal urrence here,'' he thought, his inner resolve firming. ''I really hope I''d be able to do it when the timees'' Entering his room, Atticus decided to absorb mana and increase his strength. However, his ns were abruptly interrupted by an unexpected visitor C Magnus Ravenstein. The weight of Magnus''s presence was palpable, causing Atticus to instinctively stand and pay his respects. ''What the hell is he doing here!'' his thoughts swirling. Magnus hadn''t attended the funeral, opting to watch from afar, so he hadn''t met him yet. Atticus had seen some of his pictures on the mansion walls, but he really didn''t think his presence would be so overwhelming. ''I guess he''s a powerhouse for a reason'' Magnus looked Atticus with an appraising eye. "Ah, my youngest grandson, not bad," hemented with a faint hint of approval. Atticus bowed respectfully "It''s an honor to finally meet you, grandfather." ''He can still talk calmly in my presence?'' Magnus thought, a little surprised. "Good. We Ravensteins abhor weakness. Set your sights on the top, strength is our most prized virtue. Remember that." "I understand" Magnus''s nodded, satisfied with his grandson''s behaviour. Then suddenly, he turned to leave. ''Is that all? This is the first time you''re meeting your grandson since his birth! No way in hell I''m going to let you go like that!'' Atticus, with an innocent expression quickly said "Grandfather, you haven''t given me any birthday gifts since i was born" A subtle twitch flitted across Magnus''s visage. "Vesper." he called out and a man materialized before him, immediately bowing. "Master." Vesper greeted with respect. ''Damn, there are lots of people emerging from the shadows within this family'' Atticus mused. "Tell Avalon that when he reaches the age of nine, he is to be allowed to choose a weapon from the vault," Magnus decreed. Vesper''s response,ced with respect, was prompt: "As you wish, Master." Then, just as quickly as he appeared, Vesper vanished into the shadows. "See youter, kid," Magnus uttered before making his exit. As Magnus left, Atticus let out a heavy exhale. He had been initially scared that Magnus would discover his actual level, and he felt relieved that he hadn''t been found out. To conceal his early awakening, Anastasia had requested that Atticus refrain from leveling up until he turns 7, when it was normal to awaken. If Magnus were to discover that he was actually an intermediate-, he dreaded how Anastasia might react. He was d his conceal skill was able to hide it. After a few seconds of relief, he couldn''t hide his excitement anymore, "Jackpot!" "The Ravenstein vault must surely hold something valuable." he thought aloud. Eagerly, he proceeded to absorb mana, his anticipation for turning 9 palpable. After a few hours, Atticus decided it was about time he trained in the advance training facility in the Ravenstein estate. As he walked into the training room, he came across a room with pristine walls and polished floors, all of which were a pure white in colour. In one corner, a tform jutted out, its surface entirely adorned with intricate runes, far exceeding the amount present throughout the training room itself. Stepping forward, Atticus walked towards the wall-mounted control panel, beside the tform. He browsed through the training facility''s diverse range of options C from altering terrains to battling against robots. Atticus learnt that the facility offers the option to select historical data from individuals who had previously trained in the room and willingly left their data behind. This chosen data can then be utilized to engage in battles against a robot programmed to mimic the selected individual''s skills and techniques. He also learned that there was a safety feature, if it determined a potential fatal injury, the robot would halt instantly. And from what he saw, there was a lot of data to choose from. As Atticus scrolled through the data, he found Magnus''s information. With a few precise touches, he selected the setting that featured a young version of Magnus at the age of eight. As his selection registered, the tform began to emit a soft glow. Almost magically, liquid metal emerged from the array of runes, coalescing into the form of a humanoid figure resembling the chosen profile of Magnus. Once the transformation wasplete, Atticus altered the room''s settings, transforming it into a dojo-like environment. The once-white training room transformed into a stage-like setting. The 8-year-old Magnus walked into stage, brandishing a wooden spear and taking a stance. Atticus grabbed a wooden sword from the rack at the side, and also took a stance. ''I''ll use 50%'' Atticus focused his mana, channelling about 50% of it into his legs to enhance his speed. With a burst of energy, he dashed forward like a blur, closing the distance between him and the robot. The robot was taken by surprise, unable to respond in time. With swift precision, he aimed for its neck, striking it with a well-calcted blow. The impact was powerful, and the robot''s neck area crumpled under the force of Atticus'' strike. An AI voice resonated through the room, "Congrattions, you won." Atticus stood there, surprised by how weak it was. ''Perhaps he awakenedte or was simply weak at that age.'' he surmised. Adjusting the settings, Atticus then selected a different configuration, opting for a more specific option, an intermediate+ Magnus. The robot that had been defeated promptly rose to its feet and returned to the designated tform. Once again, the tform hummed to life, and a fresh surge of liquid metal flowed out of it. This new infusion melded seamlessly with the robot, reshaping it into a form that mirrored a 14 year old Magnus. As the transformation wasplete, crackling lightning danced around its form. Then it walked towards the stage. "Good, you look strong," Atticusmented. He assumed his stance once more, imbued his legs with 50% mana, and dashed forward. But the robot suddenly vanished from his sight and he felt a powerful impact as the robot''s leg struck his face, sending him flying across the stage. Once again, an AI voice resonated through the room, "You lost." Chapter 31: Ice Witch The first light of day filtered through the windows, gently illuminating the figure of a slumbering girl nestled on the bed. The abrupt intrusion of an rm woke Ember from her sleep,pelling her to rise. With an almost mechanical precision, she stood, stretched her limbs, and proceeded to the bathroom to initiate her morning routine. Every action was executed devoid of emotion, a carefully orchestrated dance of habit. After getting ready she went to the dining room, where her family awaited. A quiet breakfast ensued, a mere prelude to the relentless demands of her uing day. After Ariel died, Ember''s existence became a symphony of discipline and endurance. She spends practically everyday training. The regimen she subjected herself to was a merciless gauntlet. Runs through unforgiving terrain, strength training that tested her very limits, andbat drills that honed her skills to lethal precision. The grueling routine was etched into her very being, a testament to her unyielding resolve. Through every agonizing repetition, a singr mantra echoed in her mind, driving her forward: "I have to get stronger." Amidst the sweat and strain, Ember''s thoughts sometimes drifted to a memory, a fleeting echo of a young boy''s promise: "You''re never alone." The memory would tug at her lips, coaxing a wistful smile even in the midst of hardship. As night descended, Ember returned from her arduous training to once again share a meal with her family. Stepping into the dining room, her gaze swept over the familiar faces already seated, noticing that Avalon wasn''t in attendance. With a casual "hey," she acknowledged Atticus''s greeting. Anastasia, ever perceptive, "How was your day, honey?" inquired about her day, concern etching her features. Ember''s response was an unchanging "it was fine," the mask ofposure firmly in ce, but Anastasia''s worried gaze lingered. Freya chimed in, "Are you getting ready to go to camp, honey? If you''re not readyC" Ember''s voice cut through the question, "I''m ready." Freya and Anastasia exchanged nces, their shared concern evident as they faced the enigma before them. Ember''s quiet demeanor and withdrawn nature had be a growing source of worry for both of them. Her once-guarded disposition had intensified since Ariel''s passing, causing her to retreat further into her own world, isting herself from those around her. Anastasia''s brow furrowed, reflecting her inner turmoil as she struggled to find a way to bridge the gap that Ember''s silence had created. Freya, too, shared in the uncertainty, her usually assertive stance softened by the realization that Ember''s pain ran deep and remained hidden beneath the surface. After the meal, Ember retreated once more, her destination clear, the training grounds that held both her sanctuary and her crucible. As the day''s end approached, Ember''s unrelenting pursuit of strength continued, an unbreakable rhythm in the symphony of her existence. *** The next day, a procession of gleaming hover cars surged through thendscape, their sleek forms slicing through the air. If one would look closer, you would see that they were heading outside Sector 3. They were currently close to the border, in an area devoid of life, a barrennd. Within one of these vehicles, "I still don''t get why we''re running. We''re not afraid of those white haired bastards" a man upying the passenger seat said. He had ck hair framed a face that seemed carved by the hands of experience. He nced at his surroundings, his gaze flickering over thendscape outside the window, lost in contemtion. A voice broke the silence, originating from the driver''s seat. "That''s not the point. Master Alvis decided we shouldy low for a bit. We would lose a lot of resources if we fight those mad men," he exined. "We wouldn''t even be in this mess if Ronad hadn''t kill that white haired monkey." he retorted "I''d advise you to watch what you say," the driver cautioned, his tone steady and authoritative. His retort was immediate, his voiceced with pride. "I''m not scared of--" Out of nowhere, a towering ice wall, ten meters wide and two meters thick, materialized before the lead hover car. The driver''s urgent shout broke the silence, guiding his car to a narrow escape just in time. The other hover cars followed suit, evading the icy barrier with split-second precision. A sense of relief hung in the air, but the respite was short-lived. Ice spikes suddenly materialized above, piercing through the engines of the hover cars. Mere moments away from detonation, swift reactions saved the stronger upants, but the weaker ones met a different fate, their vehicles bing their icy tombs. The survivors, hearts pounding, emerged from their vehicles, greeted by a scene of devastation. A woman''s voice sliced through the tension, each word dripping with a chilling weight. "Don''t tell me you lot challenged the Ravensteins and now decided to run when things got rough." The voice seemed to emanate from the very shadows, a spectral whisper that sent shivers through the men. Gazing upward, their eyes met a figure that ignited fear''s mes within their chests. "The Ice witch!" One man''s voice quaked with dread, a name that encapsted their collective terror. Lyanna''s descent was a study in elegance, hernding a stark juxtaposition to the chaos that had just unfolded. With an unwavering gaze, she fixed her attention on the trembling men, her words a riddle that held their fate. "Hard way or easy way? Please choose the hard way. It''s been a while since I''ve tortured someone" Her voice,ced with a disconcerting calmness, echoed like a siren''s call. A collective cry erupted as the men''s primal instincts overtook reason. "Run!" Their voices melded into a cacophony of panic, and they fled utilizing their most powerful movement techniques. Lyanna''s lips curled into a chilling smirk, her voice a haunting whisper as she uttered a single word that carried an undeniable weight. "Domain." A whispered incantation, and a surge of energy painted the sky with an icy hue. A frigid cocoon, vast and all-epassing, unfurled, ensnaring the men within. In the blink of an eye, the world transformed into a frozen abyss, a wastnd that defied all notions of warmth and life. Those ensnared felt the bitter bite of cold, a cruel reminder that mastery over fire or ice offered no immunity in the face of Lyanna''s might. The terrain, t and featureless, stretched endlessly, a canvas of destion that mirrored the depths of their predicament. Lyanna''s visage remained unflinching, her lips curling into a chilling smile. A procession of attacks, each one a manifestation of the men''s desperation, hurtled towards her. Yet, her stance remained unchanged, an eerie calmness enveloping her. With a casual gesture, an ice shield sprang to life, intercepting the onught with ease. The attacks dissipated, their impact a mere flicker against her formidable defenses. Ice spikes, sharp and unyielding, erupted from the ground, entwining the men''s legs in a frozen embrace. One by one, they fell, their struggles in vain as they sumbed to the relentless grip of ice. Lyanna raised the only survivor''s chin and he met Lyanna''s gaze. Her touch was a chilling caress, her words a whisperedmand that sent shivers through his very being. "Resist, if you can." Dozens of master rank individuals, each a symbol of prowess and respect any where they go, met their untimely end without a chance to retaliate. Such was the power of Lyanna Ravenstein, the head of the Silent Nexus! Chapter 32: Bloodline In the confines of a meeting room, Lyanna, Avalon, and Sirius were currently engaged in a serious meeting. "We''ve been exhaustivelybing every lead, but we can''t find any trace of Ronad," Lyanna reported, her words measured and direct. "He''s gone into hiding." Avalon''s normallyposed facade cracked. His hands clenched into fists, and with a fierce intensity, he struck the table, the resounding thud punctuating his frustration. "That sneaky bastard!" he seethed. Sirius quickly try to calm him down, "Avalon, take a breath," he advised. "He can''t hide forever. We''ll get him eventually." Lyanna also added her voice to Sirius''s reassurance. "He''s right, Avalon. You should rest. You haven''t gotten any breaks since the incident. Spend some time with your family." she urged. Avalon had been working tirelessly since Ariel''s death. He has been spending less time with his family, missing breakfasts and dinners. While Lyanna may derive a certain satisfaction from inflicting torment and witnessing the anguish of others, she remains capable of expressing empathy, particrly when it concerns individuals she holds dear. It hurts her to see Avalon like this. Avalon''s response was tinged with a stubborn determination, his resolve unwavering. "I''m fine," he retorted, his voice firm. "Just find him." Pushing his chair back with a sharp scrape against the floor, Avalon rose to his feet. The tension in the room seemed to escte with his departure, the weight of his emotions lingering in the air like an unspoken plea. Without another word, he strode out of the room, leaving his colleagues behind. In the wake of his exit, the room seemed to exhale, the silence returning in earnest. Lyanna exchanged a meaningful nce with Sirius, a silent acknowledgment of the challenges thaty ahead. "We have to do something. He''s ming himself for Ariel''s death" Siruis stated. Worried that Avalon will ruin himself. "The only thing we can do now is locate Ronad. Hopefully he''ll get back to normal then" Lyanna replied resolutely. Then she seem to recall something and asked "How is your training with his kid going?" Sirius smiled and replied, "We might have another monster on our hands" *** After enduring multiple defeats at the hands of the robot, Atticus decided to enhance his strength by training his Bloodline powers. Since he didn''t want anyone to know that he had awakened his bloodline at seven, "I''ll check the library." he decided. After Anastasia granted Atticus permission to train, she allowed him ess to various resources, including the Ravenstein''s library. Upon entering the library, Atticus was greeted by a vast expanse of towering shelves, eachden with books. His gaze settled on a solitary table, adorned with a small, inconspicuous tform. He approached and gingerly ced his hand upon it. In response, the tform materialized the collection of books he soughtthose rted to Bloodlines. Hours passed as he immersed himself in the books'' pages. Atticus eventually pieced together aprehensive regimen tailored to his unique abilities, which he meticulously followed: *Meditation and Elemental Connection:* Atticus will begin each day with focused meditation, attuning his mind to the elements. He''ll visualized himself surrounded by each elementearth, water, fire, airimmersing his consciousness in their essence. *Elemental Visualization:* During meditation, he will hone his ability to vividly visualize the elements. He''ll mentally summoned mes, felt water droplets, sensed the earth''s stability, and experienced the rush of wind. This mental exercise will help strengthen his connection to each element. *Physical Training with Elemental Affinity:* To manifest elemental powers physically, he will incorporated them into his exercise routine. For instance, practicing fire-enhanced punches, water-infused movements, earth-strengthened stances, and wind-elerated sprints. *Environmental Immersion:* Atticus will use the training facility to simte locations abundant in specific elements to enhance his connection. He would endure extreme temperatures, immerse himself in natural water bodies, withstand strong winds, and meditate surrounded by rocks and minerals, pushing his limits. This immersive experience will amplify his elemental attunement and increased his bloodline powers. Chapter 33: Training Atticus was seatedfortably inside the training room, his presence serene and focused. The room itself seemed to transform around him, each direction representing a different element. In front of him, a fiery expanse ofva sprawled, its molten glow casting an ethereal light. To his left, a river flowed with crystalline water, its constant movement a testament to its fluidity. On his right, an earthy terrain stretched, rich and textured, connecting him to the grounded essence of the world. And behind him, a seemingly weightless expanse filled with gusts of wind enveloped him. In a state of deep meditation, Atticus was attuned to each of these elemental realms. He immersed himself in their essence, focusing on each one in harmony. This practice was part of his meticulously crafted training routine, a method he had designed to push the boundaries of his own abilities. Atticus understood that his bloodline was intricately tied to his rank. The higher his rank, the more potent his bloodline abilities would be. However, he also needed to work on the speed and skill with which he could use these powers. After a while, Atticus stood up ready for the next phase of his training. ''Let''s do fire first'' He channeled his concentration toward the fire element. Within his upturned palm, a small me flickered into existence, casting dancing shadows across his features. With his mind as his guide, he manipted the me, shaping it into various forms and sizes. His concentration unwavering, he guided the fire around his body, tracing a path from his left palm, up his neck, and down to his right hand. A faint smile yed on his lips. "It seems what I''ve learned is true," he mused quietly. "As long as my will is in control, the fire won''t harm me." With the awakening of his bloodline abilities, Atticus had discovered an extraordinary boon C a substantial resistance against the natural elements. Yet, it was resistance notplete immunity. The searing touch of fire would still inflict pain upon him. Moreover, the elemental manifestations conjured by others could still affect him, as they carried the wills of their creators. Also this resistance against the natural elements only applied to elements of vtility C the likes of lightning, fire, and ice. If he controlled a massive rock, its weight and impact would still bear the potential to harm him, a stark reminder of the limits of his newfound powers. After a while he moved his focus on to the water element. He focused and a bead of water formed on his hand. He changed the shape changing its form while he guided it over his body. Then he moved to earth, Atticus extended his senses to the terrain around him. With a touch, he manipted the earth. Finally, Atticus turned his attention to the air element. He formed mini tornados and moved it around on him palm. After a few hours of training each elements in turn, he stood up. "It''s time for the next stage." he muttered. With a deliberate step onto the earthen terrain, Atticus felt an immediate connection. As he concentrated, a subtle shift urred, as if the ground itself acknowledged hismand. Slowly at first, the earth beneath him began to stir. It rumbled gently, creating slight undtions that mirrored his intentions. Atticus was orchestrating this phenomenon, his control over the element growing more pronounced with every passing moment. He felt as though he was melding with the terrain, bing an extension of the earth''s power. As he became more ustomed to the sensation, he decided to try the fire element next. Atticus tried using the fire element for short bursts of speed. He made mes appear at his feet and used them to push off like bursts, but he made the bursts too strong and ended up falling face first on the ground. "Oops, need smaller bursts," he muttered while standing up. He rose swiftly, inhaling deeply as he concentrated on harnessing the fire element within his legs once more. With controlled precision, he conjured shorter bursts of fiery energy that propelled him skyward. After a few attempts, he managed to get used to it. Then he elevate the heels of his feet, shifting his weight onto his toes. Employing the fiery propulsion once again, he surged forward with newfound speed. He executed a series of swiftteral dashes beforeing to a halt, gradually mastering his control. After a while he was able to familiarize himself with it. Then he then focused on air. As he manipted the air, a subtle shimmer enveloped his form. As he moved, he instinctively adjusted the density and flow of the surrounding atmosphere, creating an almost imperceptible cushion of air that minimized resistance against his movements. With each step he took, the air friction technique propelled him forward with uncanny swiftness. He effortlessly sliced through the resistance that would hinder others, allowing him to reach speeds that bordered on the extraordinary. The sensation was exhrating, akin to gliding through an invisible current that carried him forward with an almost magical efficiency. As Atticus sprinted, his feet barely touched the ground before he propelled himself into another stride. The wind whispered in his ears, apanying him on his lightning-fast journey. Yet, despite the breakneck speed, his control was masterful, allowing him to maneuver with precision and grace. "It seems controlling the air is easier for me" he muttered. Controlling the other elements was harder than air. Shifting his focus to the element of water, during his research he had discovered that water was versatile. In its early stages, it was primarily employed for minor healing purposes, with its more formidablebat applications unlocked at higher mastery levels. But, even the simplest healing tasks wasn''t easy. ''For the time being, I can only alleviate my fatigue,'' Atticus thought to himself. He closed his eyes and focused his attention on the water molecules within his body and the surrounding environment. He drew upon thetent energy of water, coaxing it to flow through his veins in a revitalizing surge. Chapter 34: Visit Inside a sleek limousine-like hover car, a family of four upied the seats at the back. The man possessed vibrant red hair and intense eyes, while the woman exuded beauty with a demeanor that screamed of her desire for control. Seated with them were two children C a boy and a girl. "L, sit up properly. We''re visiting another tier-1 family. Don''t tarnish our reputation and behave more like Dell," the woman directed. "Yes, Mom," L replied with a sigh,plying by adjusting her seating position. ''Why am I even here?'' she wondered, gazing out of the window. Observing L''s improved posture, Luna''s smile of approval surfaced. "You''d have been better off staying at home," Dell teased, his chest swelling with pride in response to their mother''s acknowledgment. L chose to ignore him, directing her gaze elsewhere, which visibly irked her brother. "We''ve been attempting to negotiate with those madmen to cease their rampage. Our Alverian family has suffered significant losses due to their actions. This n has to yield results, Luna," Eleanor voiced his concerns, locking eyes with his wife. "Don''t worry, dear. The n will seed." Luna said reassuringly, making Eleanor give a stern look toward his son, "I expect nothing short of sess," Eleanor''s firm statement intensified the atmosphere. Beads of sweat formed on Dell''s forehead as the weight of the situation pressed down on him. "Yes, Father," his response carried the weight of responsibility, his voice tinged with the pressure of living up to his father''s expectations. ''I''m tired of this family,'' L''s thoughts resonated with exhaustion, captured in a weary sigh. After several hours, the family arrived at the Ravenstein estate. Their entrance was unhindered, as the emblem of the Alverian family adorned their escort, and prior notice of their visit had been conveyed to the Ravensteins. Upon reaching the mansion''s entrance, the family disembarked from the car with their guards. Their gazes fell upon Boman, who inclined his head respectfully and addressed them, "Wee to the Ravenstein estate. The master has been awaiting your arrival." Eleanor acknowledged his words with a nod, prompting Boman to continue, "Please, follow me." With Boman as their guide, they made their way into the estate. Dell and L were directed to a separate area, while the adults were led into a room where Avalon and Anastasia, sat side by side on a table. This room was reserved for weing guests of equal status. Holding such meetings in the throne room would be considered impolite, a fact other families would not take kindly to. As they entered, the couple took their seats. A maid entered the room, bearing a tray of tea, which was ced before them. Seated in the room, tense energy crackled between Avalon and Eleanor as they locked eyes, their auras manifesting. Anastasia, seemingly unfazed, maintained her detachedposure. However, Luna intervened, cing a calming hand on her husband''s shoulder. He regained hisposure and cleared his throat, breaking the silence, "Will you cease your rampage within our domain?" he went straight to the point. The Alverians had been exerting pressure on the Ravenstein family to halt their rampage in sector 4. The Ravensteins, however, remained resolute in their refusal, asserting that they wouldn''t stop until they uncovered the identity of Ariel''s murderer. The ongoing rampage had inflicted considerable financial losses upon the Alverian family, and they hade here with a n to convince them. "Not until we uncover my brother''s killer." Avalon response was immediate. A palpable intensity filled the room as they as their aura surged once more. "We will cklist you if you persist." Eleanor dered. The Alverians wielded substantial influence within the potions market. Choosing not to engage with them in trade would undoubtedly harm the Ravensteins. However, this decision wouldn''t be without its consequences for the Alverians themselves. Effectively, it would amount to dering the Ravensteins as enemies, a situation that might escte into a full-blown war. Eleanor was well aware of this, but they had a n. Just before Avalon''s anger could escte, Eleanor continued "Unless you adhere to our terms," ''Theyid out a massive threat to make us consider their proposal. Smart, but what exactly are they plotting?'' Anastasia picked up on their n and couldn''t help but sense that there was more to the Alverians'' proposal than meet the eye. Avalon''s fury simmered, and he posed a question in a moreposed tone, "And what might those conditions be?" Eleanor''s tone grew pointed, "You have a son right?" The room grew colder at his words, Anastasia interrupted with a chilling tone, "Leave him out of this." unleashing her master rank aura. Luna also intervened, releasing her own master rank aura, "Calm down. We mean no harm." she said. Eleanor pressed on, "Let''s arrange a spar between your son and mine. The loser must heed the winner''s terms. What do you say?" Anastasia had always been fiercely protective of Atticus, taking great care to shield him from the eyes of everyone until he reached the age when it was normal to awaken. This approach had led many in the human domain to assume that Atticuscked talent or was weak. However, Eleanor''s strategy hinged on this very perception, as he held unwavering faith in his son''s abilities. Avalon briefly nced at Anastasia, who subtly shook her head, conveying her dissent. Refusing would mean epting that their son was weak, a blow to the Ravenstein family''s reputation, especially considering the Alverian family''s non-warrior background. Yet, he perceived the practicality in this proposition. ''This could provide an opportunity to handle the Alverian family more effectively. Besides, Sirius has been training him, and he mentioned that he has talent,'' he thought. "Let''s hear what he thinks." Avalon turned to Anastasia and suggested, eliciting a frosty look from her. ''I''ll be sleeping on the couch for a while.'' he thought inwardly with a small sigh. He then summoned a maid, instructing her to fetch Atticus. This action prompted Eleanor and Luna to exchange nces and smiles. Chapter 35: Spar Meanwhile, Atticus was making his way back from his training session. A month had passed since he started his bloodline training, and notable progress had been achieved. While controlling multiple elements simultaneously still posed a challenge, he had grown more adept at using his bloodline powers. Strolling through the garden, his attention was drawn to a pair of red-haired youngsters. ''We''ve got visitors?'' he thought. Aside from the funeral, this was the first time Atticus had witnessed visitors at the estate. Despite his curiosity, he chose to dismiss them and continued on his way. However, before he could leave, the boy noticed him and called out, "Hey!" while approaching. Atticus observed a hint of mischievousness in his demeanor, a subtlety that he was able to detect. ''He''s obviously nning something. Just take a look at that smug look'' Atticus thought, sensing something amiss. He turned to face him as the boy closed the distance. As the boy reached him, Atticus greeted in a nonchnt manner, "Hi?" The response seemed to irk the boy, but he held back his anger, ''Father said not to cause any trouble before i fight him,'' he was mindful of his father''s instructions to avoid any disturbances. He proceeded to introduce himself, "Hello. I am Dell Alverian. It''s nice to meet you." Meanwhile, Atticus nced at a girl nearby who stared at him in shock. Her thoughts raced, ''What the hell is he doing here! Shit! I can''t let this foolish brother of mine know I met him before.'' Swiftly recovering, she put on a fake smile and addressed Atticus, "Hi, I''m L." Atticus observed the situation with a neutral gaze, ''The Alverian family? They must be here because of the destruction we''ve caused in sector 4. And it seems she''s pretending not to know me'' he deduced. Since Anastasia had granted Atticus permission to train, she ceased her practice of filtering the information he could ess. And there was no way he could forget a face, he recognized her from the arcade incident, he also noticed the subtle shift in her expression upon seeing him. While Atticus was lost in thought, Dell''s smirked inwardly, ''Is he too scared that he can''t talk?'' After a moment, Atticus finally broke the silence, responding with a simple "Atticus." Dell''s facial expression twitched, but before he could retort, Atticus cut in, his tone slightly curt, "Do you need me for anything?" Atticus had always been someone who hated trivial stuff, especially when it wasn''t rted to his family. He knew Dell was nning something he just knew would be stupid, and he had no intention of pretending to be nice and wasting his time. Just as Dell''s frustration threatened to boil over, a maid intervened, effectively halting the escting interaction. "Young master, Master Avalon requests your presence," she announced with a deferential bow. The unexpected summons caught Atticus off guard. ''Why would Dad need me?'' he pondered. Turning his attention back to the Alverian siblings, "I suppose I''ll catch up with youter." he uttered. With a brief, intense stare at L that made her nervous, he departed. Remaining behind, Dell muttered in annoyance, "That guy! I''ll make sure to give him a good beating during the spar." Meanwhile, L sighed in relief that her cover hadn''t been blown. She shook her head in response to her brother''s frustration. ''Didn''t this fool see how strong he looked? The rumors about his weakness were obviously wrong.'' she thought. ''Well, at least this visit won''t be entirely uneventful.'' A subtle smile yed on her lips, revealing her anticipation for whaty ahead. Upon entering the meeting room, Atticus spotted Avalon and Anastasia seated on one side of the table, with another couple seated across from them. ''Damn, the tension is intense.'' Atticus could feel the intense pressure in the room. He ignored them and simply approached a smiling Anastasia. "Honey, just know that if you don''t want to do it, no one will force you," Anastasia reassured him, her concern evident. She was clearly unhappy with the situation, especially since Avalon had involved Atticus in it. If Atticus decided to decline, Anastasia was prepared to stand by him. "We should at least ask him first, honey," Avalon interjected, earning himself a cold look from Anastasia. "What do you need me for dad?" Atticus asked. He was curious about what was happening. "We need you to spar with someone and win," Avalon stated, his gaze fixed on Atticus. He was hoping that Atticus would agree to their request. "Honey, you don''t hav-" Anastasia worried voice sounded, but Atticus interrupted her. "Sure, I''ll do it," he replied. He had always wanted to see how his strengthpared to his fellow peers. Up until now, hisbat experiences were limited to battles against Sirius and the training robot. ''So that''s why that boy was smiling. This will be interesting,'' he mused inwardly. Hearing this, Eleanor and Luna smiled. They had been slightly irked by the fact that Atticus hadn''t even nced at them when he entered, and they were also surprised by his appearance. ''He doesn''t look weak,'' Eleanor exchanged nces with his wife, and Luna simply smiled, giving him an assuring look. ''It should be fine. It''s been a year since Dell awakened at 7, and he''s almost halfway through the Novice- rank,'' Eleanor thought. Although Atticus wasn''t wearing the Artifact anymore, he was using Conceal to appear as Novice- rank. The usual age for awakening among individuals from Tier 1 families was 7. Although many attempt to awaken earlier, there have been cases of children suffering negative consequences from awakening too early. No family would want to jeopardize the potential of a genius just to gain a one-year advantage over other families. ''I heard he just turned 7. He probably just awakened,'' he surmised. "Good. Shall we establish a mana contract then?" Eleanor requested. With their status as Tier 1 families, their word held significant weight. Eleanor, however, chose to proceed cautiously. He decided to formalize the agreement with a mana contract. Avalon frowned slightly as he sensed a tinge of condescension in their attitude towards Atticus. "Alright," he agreed, which prompted Eleanor to promptly produce a prepared mana contract. ''They are well-prepared,'' Avalon noted, observing Eleanor''s actions with a discerning gaze. Eleanor''s smile in response didn''t escape his attention. ''Stopping the war in sector 4 isn''t their only goal. They probably also want something else,'' he deduced. While their primary goal was to stop the Ravenstein family''s disruptive activities, Eleanor recognized the potential for additional gains. The Ravensteins wielded significant influence over sector 3, and for the Alverians to conduct business there, they were required to pay taxes to the Ravensteins. Eleanor''s intention was to leverage the situation, negotiating for a tax exemption in sector 3 in exchange for addressing the destruction the Ravensteins had caused in their own sector. ''With this, we canpletely take over the potions market in sector 3'' Avalon was fully aware of the potential loopholes in the contract, yet he ced hisplete trust in his son''s talent. With the contract signed, they proceeded to the training grounds for the spar. *** A/N Hello, everyone! How are you enjoying the story so far? I would love it if you could dropments and reviews sharing your thoughts. Thank you so much for reading! Chapter 36: Fighting Atticus and Dell walked onto the stage, each holding a wooden sword in their hands. The training ground was packed with onlookers, all eyes fixed on them. Some guards and maids had chosen to watch the spar. This was the first time they would see their young master fight. Avalon and Anastasia hadn''t had the opportunity to witness Atticus''s prowess. Following Ariel''s passing, Avalon became consumed by his responsibilities, and Anastasia had to assume control over estate affairs. Eleanor''s stern expression directed at Dell made beads of sweat form on his forehead. He shifted his gaze towards Atticus, ''I awakened a year before him, this should be a piece of cake. I''ll teach him a lesson for disregarding me like that!'' he thought, gripping his sword tightly and assuming a stance. ''Would you look at that,'' Atticus thought as he observed Dell. ''He must think this will be an easy win.'' Atticus also assumed a stance, ''Let''s see what his level is first,'' he decided. "Remember, you can use mana to empower only your bodies and not your weapons," the judge reminded Atticus and Dell, both of whom nodded in understanding. With their readiness evident, the judge dered, "Begin!" Dell empowered his legs with mana and dashed at Atticus, while Atticus stood there seemingly unfazed. ''He''s too weak to even react,'' Dell thought, smiling as he observed Atticus remaining still. With confidence, Dell swung his sword in a shing motion, fully expecting victory. However, to his surprise, Atticus swiftly raised his own sword and effectively blocked his strike. Dell''s eyes widened in surprise as Atticus deflected his strike with remarkable speed. ''It must be a fluke!'' he thought, he quickly regained hisposure andunched another attack. He feigned a powerful overhead strike, hoping to catch Atticus off guard. However, Atticus saw through the feint and skillfully parried the attack. Undeterred, Dell unleashed yet another strike at Atticus, but he sidestepped gracefully and countered with a swift kick to Dell''s chest, sending him stumbling back. "What?" Dell''s surprise was palpable. He had trained every day after his awakening and was known as a genius in the Alverian family. He didn''t think a boy one year younger than him, who had just awakened, could push him back. ''Shit!'' he thought while shooting a quick nce to Eleanor, who had a frown on his face. He felt the weight of his father''s stare and knew he had to get serious. ''No, I can''t lose to him,'' Dell resolved. Dell knew he couldn''t underestimate Atticus any longer. He decided to use the move he learned after months of training. He tapped into his well of mana once more, this time channeling it not just into his legs, but into his entire body. His body began to emit a faint, ethereal glow as the mana infused his strikes with extra power. Atticus sensed the shift in Dell''s energy. ''He''s starting to take this seriously, huh?'' He focused on his own stance and positioning, ready to adapt to whatever Dell had nned next. As Dell lunged forward again, his strikes were swifter and carried more force, but Atticus simply employed more mana in his hands and parried the strikes with precision. Dell continued attacking, determine to win but Atticus remained unfazed and blocked each strike easily. Sweat dripped down Dell''s forehead. He had been attacking relentlessly, yet he was unable to break through Atticus'' defense. ''He''s really weak. Or am I that strong?'' Atticus thought. He knew he would be strongerpared to his peers, but he didn''t think it would be this pronounced. He had expected more from the other Tier 1 families. Each advance in rank brings about a significant change in the power an individual possesses. A novice-, someone who has just awakened, initially had passive speed and strength roughly equivalent to an athlete on Earth. However, utilizing mana, they be much stronger. The power of an individual at an intermediate or higher rank can''t even bepared to humans back on Earth. Each of Atticus''s stats reflects how powerful he was, with normal novice-ranked individuals having between 10 to 25 points, only in normal stats of course, intelligence, perception and charm being not included. Atticus had of course believed that an intermediate would be more powerful than a novice, but he didn''t think it would be so ring. ''Good thing I decided not to use my bloodline,'' he thought. He knew the stakes involved in this spar were high, and he was ready to use his bloodline if need be. But he wanted to keep a low profile for now; hearing about a 7-year-old intermediate would attract too much attention to him in the human domain. The training ground fell silent. The guards and maids watching were surprised that their young master was this strong at such a young age. He was fighting a person who had awakened one year before him! None of them knew about Atticus awakening at 1; Anastasia made sure of that. Avalon was smiling sheepishly, proud of his son''s prowess, while Anastasia was looking at Atticus worriedly. Although she saw that Atticus was winning, she was still alert and ready to step in if anything happened. ''Shit! Dad will kill me!'' Dell knew the stakes. His father had been nning this spar for months, and he was about to lose. ''I guess it''s time to end this,'' Atticus thought. He noticed the change in Dell''s attacks. ''He''s panicking.'' Swiftly, he deflected a strike aimed at his left side. Closing the distance with remarkable speed, Atticus left Dell unable to match his pace. With a surge of mana, he delivered a forceful blow to Dell''s stomach. The impact was so powerful that it sent Dell hurtling to the opposite edge of the stage, resulting in him spitting out saliva as he struggled to regain hisposure. "No, I can''t lose!" Dell struggled to stand up, but then he felt something against his neck. He looked up and saw Atticus standing over him, a sword at his neck. "Winner, young master Atticus!" The judge quickly dered. "No, I can still fight!" Dell dered. He then looked at Eleanor, "Dad, I can st-" But he was interrupted, "Don''t besmirch our family name any more, Dell!" Eleanor''s voice boomed, making Dell flinch. Eleanor then turned to look at Avalon, "We lost. We''ll honor the contract. If you''ll excuse us, we have matters to attend to in our sector." Avalon smirked, "Sure. Boman, see them out," he instructed. "No need," Eleanor said, turning to leave without caring about his son on the floor. Luna frowned and gestured for one of their guards to help Dell up. Then she followed Eleanor with L behind her, wearing a small smile. ''This wasn''t too bad, hehe,'' she thought. ''But I''ll make sure to get back at you the next time we meet, humph!'' she said to herself, shooting an intense stare at Atticus before leaving. As soon as the spar was done, Anastasia quickly dashed onto the stage and started closely examining Atticus. "Are you okay, honey? Does it hurt anywhere?" Atticus smiled. "I''m okay, Mom." Although he wouldn''t admit it, he loved seeing Anastasia care for him like this. ''This isn''t too bad.'' *** A/N: I need golden tickets!e?e???e??? Chapter 37: 9 Years Old In the heart of a spacious training arena, the air crackled with electricity as two determined figures shed in a rigorous contest. The firstbatant, with a 14-year-old frame, seemed almost to blur with speed as streaks of lightning enveloped his form, rendering his movements a blur of motion. Across from him stood a figure defying conventional expectationsa 9-year-old whosemand over his surroundings belied his age. With a keen mastery over the elements, the younger participant disyed a symphony of power. The very air seemed to heed his call, propelling him to match the lightning-fast assaults of his adversary. Fire danced in his wake, lending ferocity to his strikes, while the earth beneath him became a canvas of maniption, causing the ground to ripple and shift, destabilizing his opponent. Each action flowed seamlessly into the next. This remarkable contender was none other than Atticus, whose unwavering dedication had propelled him through two years of arduous training. The echoes of their sh reverberated through Atticus''s mind, summoning memories of his initial encounters with this formidable foe. Back then, defeat had been his constantpanion, his every effort to subdue the imcable adversary thwarted. Each technique in his repertoire had fallen short, leaving him battered and humbled. Yet, despite the trials and tribtions, Atticus remained resolute. Each day dawned with unyielding discipline. The first rays of sunlight saw him rise, embarking on a ritual of mana absorption and bloodline training. These preparations paved the way for his relentless shes against the intermediate+ Magnus. Amidst the intensity, Atticus sought moments of respite, spending some time with Anastasia to quell her concerns. Ember had gone to the Raven camp when she turned 10. The estate got a little lonely after that, but Atticus used that opportunity to focus solely on his training. The ongoing war with the Ravensteins meant that the mundane activities like gs and parties were put on hold, much to his relief. The absence of such events allowed Atticus to immerse himself fully in honing his skills and strengthening his abilities, channeling his focus into bing the best he could be. With an electric surge enveloping his 14-year-old frame, the robot surged forward like a bolt of lightning, his speed bordering on the surreal. Atticus, unfazed, augmented his body with mana and boosted his speed with the air, enhancing his own agility to a mesmerizing blur. As the robot''s strike hurtled toward him, Atticus''s body became an extension of the elements. He deftly parried the attack with a fluid grace, the twobatants locked in a dance of calcted precision. In a seamless response, Atticus''s own blow followed. The robot attempted to block, but Atticus suddenly propelled his hands with fire in an unexpected direction. The robot, caught off guard by this cunning redirection, found himself unable to intercept the impending strike. The moment hung suspended in timea heartbeat where surprise met consequence. Atticus''s decisive strike found its mark, severing the connection between body and head. The battle''s crescendo was reached as the robot''s form crumpled to the ground. Atticus finally won against the14 year old Magnus! "All the hard work finally paid off," Atticus exhaled, his breath stillbored from the battle. "It''s been a while since I checked. I wonder how much I''ve progressed," Atticus mumbled before calling out, "Status." Character Profile: Name: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 9 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 40 Agility: 45 Endurance: 50 Vitality: 49 Intelligence: 15 Charm: 16 Level: Intermediate New! Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 1 - Fire: 75.2% - Air: 77% - Water: 72.6% - Earth: 74.7% Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Grade: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. "Looking good," Atticus said with a smile as he observed his improved stats. ''I feel like I''m halfway into the intermediate rank,'' he thought. Even while training his bloodline and sparring against the 14-year-old Magnus, Atticus didn''t neglect his mana absorption. He diligently absorbed mana every day, breaking through one sub-level after another, and he was now on the cusp of reaching the intermediate+ rank. After concluding a sparring session, Atticus began making his way back to his room. As he stepped out into the corridor, his gaze fell upon a familiar figure C Avalon. The sight of his father was a rarity, due to Avalon''s involvement with the obsidian order and his relentless pursuit of Ariel''s killer. Avalon''s voice broke through the momentary silence, warm and affectionate, "Hey, Kiddo." Atticus responded, his voice carrying a blend of surprise and warmth, "Hey dad, it''s been a while." A small smile touched Avalon''s lips as he affectionately ruffled Atticus'' hair, a bittersweet undertone in his expression. After a brief pause, Avalon''s hand shifted to scratch his own hair, a gesture of mild awkwardness as he began, "Look, I know I haven''t been around much these past years. Anything I say would probably sound like an excuse. So how about I just make it up to you?" Atticus'' heart skipped a beat, a sense of anticipation bubbling within him. Inwardly, he couldn''t help but hope for something exciting. He didn''t really care that Avalon was distant, although he cared for him, Atticus knew he was going through a lot. His brother was killed! It was to be expected. But he''s obviously not going to say no to free stuff! His enthusiasm shone through as he inquired, his smile widening, "What do you have in mind?" The corner of Avalon''s mouth twitched, "Since your grandfather promised you a weapon, I''ve decided to add an Art to it." Atticus'' eyes lit up with joy, ''An Art!'' Art were techniques documented in books. These books hold all the knowledge you need to master a certain skill. Touching one of these books initiates a unique process, where the information encapsted within the pages is effortlessly transmitted to the reader''s mind. However, while the transfer of knowledge is instantaneous, mastery demands dedication, time and hard work. And there was a limit; a novice rank could only learn a total of one art, while an intermediate rank could learn a total of three. "I forgive youpletely, dad!" escaping his lips. yfully, he added, "Perhaps you should be distant more often?" Avalon''s response was a mix of affection and amusement as he ruffled Atticus'' hair once more, his mouth twitching with a touch of fondness. "Let''s go get you your things," Chapter 38: Treasure Side by side, Atticus and Avalon descended into the mansion''s hidden underground basement. As they made their way down, Atticus''s thoughts echoed, ''Of course there''s a secret basement.'' Their footsteps echoed through the dimly lit corridor until they reached an unassuming wall. Avalon''s smile hinted at the surprise toe, prompting Atticus''s curiosity. With a touch of his right arm and a surge of mana, the wall illuminated. "It recognizes my mana signature. No one else can open this apart from me or your grandfather," Avalon exined. As the wall''s glow subsided, the wall parted revealing an elevate tform engraved with runes. "The tform is a teleport. It will transport you to our family vault''s realm." Avalon continued. The concept left Atticus in awe, ''I should read more about this stuff'' he thought. Avalon''s voice turned firm as he issued a directive, "Only you can enter. Choose a weapon and an Art, no more." To which Atticus nodded. Then he stepped on the tform and a radiant gleam epassed him immediately, swallowing his form. Avalon''s worried voice lingered in the air, "I hope he doesn''t try to get ''those'' weapons." The transition was both swift and surreal. Atticus found himself within an expansive hall, shelvesden with books and an array of weapons on disy. "Jackpot!" Atticus said with a grin. Without wasting a single moment, Atticus ventured further into the hall. As Atticus explored the vast hall, his gaze lingered on the weapons disyed. He couldn''t help but recall the ssification of arts and weapons. Weapons were simply ssified ording to their grade, ranging from novice rank to paragon rank. On the other hand, arts were ssified based on their potential. An art with a dormant potential could only provide a novice rank output strength, while one with a transcendent potential had the potential to eventually exhibit paragon rank strength. Of course, achieving such levels required rigorous training. Moving through the hall, nothing managed to seize his interest. Undeterred, he continued moving. His steps carried him further, until he arrived at an elevated tform that disyed an ensemble of five weapons, a ive, a gauntlet, a spear, a katana, and a staff, each possessing a superior quality that set them apart from the rest. A sign caught his attention, proiming in simple yet profound terms, "If the weapon chooses you, then it''s yours." "This is it!" Atticus said with a grin. ''The treasure out there are probably crap. The real gems are right here,'' he mused to himself. However, Atticus couldn''t help but notice the ominous undertone. "What if it doesn''t choose you?" he voiced his concern aloud. A brief silence followed before he added, "Then again, this is reality. I half-expected a ghostly guardian or something." "Dad would''ve said if this was dangerous," Atticus reassured himself. He believed that his father would have warned him if there was a risk to his life. With that in mind, Atticus opted for the katana. The touch of his hand against the katana set into motion an ethereal transformation, transporting his consciousness into it. Atticus found himself on a tform, surrounded by darkness. And in front of him was a man, expressionless. He was adorned in traditional Japanese attire, which seemed to billow as if caught in an invisible breeze, emanating an aura of unwavering purpose. A katana rested at his side, its sheathed presence an embodiment of mastery. Atticus'' attire mirrored that of his enigmatic counterpart, with a katana also at his side. ''What the heck is going on?'' Atticus couldn''t help but wonder. But before he had time to gather his thought, in a fluid motion, the man descended into a stance, hands poised upon the katana''s hilt. The whispered utterance of, [Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace] marked themencement of a sequence that defied Atticus'' perception. Time itself seemed to fragment, reality giving way to a choreography of transcendent elegance. For Atticus, there was no sensation of pain, no visceral awareness of his fate. Instead, a serene detachment enveloped him, his own beheading observed with an otherworldly rity. A final thought formed within his mind before all dissolved into the void: "Ah, I just got beheaded." Gasping for breath, Atticus regained his consciousness once more before the katana, his hand instinctively moving to his neck as an incredulous thought echoed in his mind, ''Did I just die?'' The abruptness of his defeat gnawed at him. Clutching for meaning in the aftermath, he muttered, "Fuck! I didn''t even see him move." Collecting his shatteredposure, Atticus grappled to regain his bearings. "It wouldn''t have been disyed so grandly like this if it wasn''t difficult to get." As if seeking sce in his own resolve, he took a steadying breath, acknowledging the arduous path thaty ahead. ''Okay,'' he steeled himself, ''Looks like I''m in no danger of dying. I''m getting this sword, no matter how long it takes.'' With resolute conviction, Atticus initiated the ritual anew, his fingers touching the katana''s hilt. Once more, his consciousness plunged into the enigmatic realm. Inside, Atticus quickly unsheathed his katana, surging his body with mana and manipting the very air to amplify his speed, preparing himself for whatever wille his way. Yet, the echoes of his previous attempt repeated itself, the man''s movements a symphony of mastery that eluded Atticus''s grasp. Atticus was beheaded once again. Chapter 39: The Katana Within the heart of an expansive hall adorned with a myriad of treasures, a serene tranquility hung in the air, wrapping the scene in an aura of ancient wisdom and untold potential. This idyllic calm, however, was shattered without warning. Like a discordant note in an otherwise harmonious melody, the rhythmic actions of a young boy abruptly fractured the peaceful ambiance. With every touch of the katana, a few seconds passed before an urgent gasp for air escaped his lips, a fric touch to his neck a hauntingly familiar ritual. After a few precious moments of respite, he would whisper with resolve, "One more time," his hand gravitating to the hilt of the katana that stood sentinel before him. Yet the dance remained unaltered, a ceaseless cycle ying out as if trapped within the relentless coils of fate itself. Inside the katana''s realm, Atticus finally reached a breakthrough. He managed to block the man''s initial strike! To achieve this, he channelled his mana to fortify his body, employ air to enhance his speed, fire to propel his arms into swift action, and earth to steady his stance, allowing him to stand his ground against the formidable assault. "Hahaha, finally!" Atticus burst out with exhration. Before this, Atticus had struggled to wield all four elements simultaneously. He could, for at most two, but all four? It was impossible. However, the constant brush with death had pushed him to the brink, triggering an instinctive response that allowed him tomand all four elements at once for a split second. The man seem to show an expression for the first time. Then... there was no then, Atticus was swiftly beheaded and his consciousness expelled from the katana. Clutching his neck and gasping for breath, Atticus muttered in frustration, "Damn it! I thought i passed some kind of test or something. Looks like i have to defeat him." An then, an unending cycle of demise and mounting exasperation unfolded. The man''s relentless onught resulted in Atticus repeatedly losing his head, yet within this seemingly hopeless repetition, a transformation took root. Gradually, Atticus''s perception sharpened, and the enigma of the man''s techniques began to unravel. With each sessive beheading, Atticus gained insight. Micro expressions within the man''s movements became apparent C the tense flex of muscles, the subtle repositioning of bnce, a prelude to the fatal strike. After enduring the chilling embrace of death time and again, a moment of rity blossomed within Atticus''s mind as his head fell. Amidst the abyss of defeat, he thought, ''I see.'' If Atticus had examined his status at this very moment, he would have spotted a new stat added to the list. Atticus stood before the Katana, his chest rising and falling with deep breaths as he sought to regainposure. As the echoes of his breaths gradually settled, a determined whisper escaped his lips, "Onest time." With resolute resolve, he extended his hand to touch the hilt of the katana, and his consciousness was once again drawn into its enigmatic realm. Upon entering the ethereal realm, Atticus''s hand instinctively found its ce upon the katana''s hilt on his waist. His stance, an exact replica of the man''s. A serene smile graced the man''s features as he stood, clearly excited about what Atticus was trying to do. With a whisperedmand, [Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace] Atticus''s intent ignited. Like a lightning bolt, he surged forward at supersonic speed. In the blink of an eye, he materialized behind the man, the katana''s deadly arc leaving no room for defense. The man''s head fell, lifeless. With a practiced fluidity, Atticus sheathed the katana, his movements imbued with a sense of cool elegance. In a seamless transition, the realm suddenly shifted into a serene dojo, an aura of tranquility enveloping the scene. A venerable figure, adorned with white hair that whispered of ageless wisdom, presided over the tableau. Atticus''s awareness expanded, confirming that he had returned to his familiar attire. "Boy,e. Have a seat," the man''s voice resonated, the timbre of experience and sagacity carrying through the stillness. A moment''s contemtion, ''Well, it''s not like i can escape if he decideds to do anything to me'' Atticus concluded. With resolute steps, he approached the table and took a seat. The man appeared to appreciate Atticus''s decisiveness. "Haha, I already like you, young one. I''m certain you''re brimming with questions." Atticus replied nonchntly, "Not really, just one." The man''s curiosity was piqued. "Oh, pray tell, what might that be?" "I passed the test, right? So, can I have the weapon?" Atticus inquired. The man''s surprise was fleeting before he erupted intoughter, his amusement evident. "Hahaha! What an intriguingd you are!" he eximed. Composing himself, he continued, "Yes, you''ve indeed passed the test, and it is now yours to im." Atticus''s face lit up, a radiant smile betraying his tion at finally obtaining the sword he sought. "You''re a Ravenstein right, senior? What are you doing in a sword?" he inquired, his tone bing more respectful. Atticus was curious about a lot of things, but he wanted to confirm if the katana was guarantee first before anything. The man smiled "You''re right young one. My name is Cedric Ravenstein. And this thing you call a ''sword'' is a life weapon" "Life weapon?" Atticus asked "These are no ordinary tools ofbat, butpanions that evolve alongside their wielders." His eyes seemed to glint with a spark of ancient reverence as he unraveled the essence of these extraordinary artifacts. "They bear no arbitrary grades or limitations," the man elucidated, his voice resonating with a sense of profound truth. "Instead, their power is intrinsically tied to the growth and potential of their users. A life weapon doesn''t merely halt its progress at a predefined threshold; it journeys alongside its wielder, ascending in strength as its bond with the user deepens." Atticus''s mind whirred with understanding as the implications of this revtion unfolded. ''Absolute jackpot!'' he thought. The concept defied conventional norms, transcending the boundaries of rank and ssification. "Even if one were to attain the paragon-rank," the man affirmed, "the life weapon would continue to grow, unwavering in itsmitment to match the heights reached by its master." Atticus was ted! He now had a sword that can grow with him, it was a huge gain! The man appeared to perceive Atticus''s excitement, and a smile yed on his lips. "Listen, young one," the man''s voice resonated, "I shall fade away now. Once I depart, you shall return to your body, and the sword shall forge a bond with you. Its usage will be second nature. I''ll leave the rest as a surprise" "Yes, Elder!" Atticus responded with fervor. As swiftly as he had appeared, the man vanished. The surroundings seemed to blur and shift, and Atticus found himself back within his physical form. In an instant, the katana soared into his grasp, and an undeniable connection coursed through him. A tingling sensation danced within his mind, as if foreign memories were weaving their way into his consciousness. Chapter 40: Perception Following the peculiar sensation in his mind, Atticus realized that the newfound information consisted of memories from the previous wielders of the sword. The trove of knowledge was vast, yet he discerned that, for the time being, he could ess only the initial skillTranscendent sh: Godspeed Grace. "I can sense the Katana''s emotions. It''s... excited?" With the bond established, Atticus could perceive the sword''s sentiments. It resembled a young child, its emotions simple and straightforward. Atticus drew the katana from its sheath and swung it a few times. He could sense the sword''s growing excitement with each movement. "Alright, alright, take it easy. I''ll use you properlyter, I promise," Atticus reassured. The katana''s initial excitement subsided, giving way to a tinge of sadness. Atticus could only offer a wry smile. "Seems like I''ll be babysitting for a bit," he remarked with a chuckle. ''I should check what changed,'' Atticus felt something change within him, when he was fighting the man inside the katana. It felt like his perception changed, granting him the ability to discern even the most minute details. Time appeared to stretch, allowing him to perceive subtle changes as if the world around him had slowed down. "Status" he called out, and an holographic screen materialized infront of him; Character Profile: Name: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 9 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 40 Agility: 45 Endurance: 50 Vitality: 49 Intelligence: 20 Perception: 5 New! Charm: 16 Level: Intermediate Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 1 - Fire: 79.4% - Air: 82% - Water: 76.7% - Earth: 77.7% Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Grade: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. Life Weapon Skills: * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace ''Perception, huh? So that''s what changed,'' he mused to himself. Curious about this newfound ability, he concentrated on it. Perception: This attribute represents the sensory acuity and keen awareness of user''s environment. A higher Perception attribute enhances the ability to notice subtle details, detect hidden elements, and urately interpret sensory information. ''Hmm, that exins a lot,'' Atticus pondered. He initially found it intriguing that his Perception stat was just awakening. While every human possessed a basic level of perception, he realized that this attribute delved much deeper than he initially thought. It was as if a hidden well of awareness had been tapped into, unveiling a heightened realm of sensory insights he had never before experienced. Previously, it had merely granted him a basic level of awareness and alertness. However, with its recent transformation, his Perception had evolved, granting him unmatched awareness of his surroundings. ''And it seems it was because my intelligence reached a certain threshold,'' Atticus also noticed that his intelligence had increased significantly. He had always known that his intelligence was far above that of normal people. He couldprehend extremelyplex problems and process information at an extraordinarily fast rate, which was very abnormal for his age. Ever since he found out about it, had tried many methods to increase his intelligence stat, but progress had been painfully slow. And now, breaking into the 20s had unlocked a new stat for him. Atticus had never been in such desperate situation beforeit was a first for him. It was during the fight that he pushed his intelligence stats to the limit, causing it to increase significantly. Now, Atticus possessed an innate ability to discern even the most subtle changes in his environment. It was as if his senses had been fine-tuned to an extraordinary degree, allowing him to detect minute details and shifts that would otherwise go unnoticed. "I can''t wait to try this move on the robot," he said,ughing. Hisughter subsided as he suddenly remembered Avalon. "I better pick the art and leave. Dad must be waiting." He left the tform and began walking around the hall in search of his second Art. As he walked through the hall, he thought, ''I should opt for a defensive art this time.'' With the Katana''s numerous attack skills waiting to be unlocked, he chose to address hisck in defensive abilities. He continued his search with this goal in mind. After searching for a while he settled on one. Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent]- This art harnesses the power of one''s mana to form an imprable defensive barrier. It allows the user to block iing threats, utilizing the strength and resilience of their mana to shield themselves from harm. The strength of the barrier is directly rted to the amount that the user''s mana source can provide. Satisfied with his choice, he touched the art and had the knowledge transferred to his mind. He experienced the same peculiar feeling in his mind, after a few seconds the book turned to dust. Atticus then retraced his steps, returning to the tform. As he stood there, his body became enveloped in light, and he disappeared. Back in the basement, Atticus reappeared to find Avalon gazing at him, a mixture of surprise and astonishment etched on his face. "You got it? How?" Avalon''s incredulous question hung in the air. Atticus, a smile yed on his lips as he realized what Avalon was talking about, he responded, "I was lucky." "Hahahaha" Avalon''sughter rang out, a proud and familiar sound that resonated within the confines of the room. "That''s my son," he chuckled warmly. But then, a sudden seriousness colored his expression as he fixed his gaze upon Atticus. "Son, don''t tell anyone about that sword. No one," his words carried a weighty caution, underscoring the importance of secrecy. Atticus maintained a serious countenance as he nodded. With their shared moment in the basement drawing to a close, they departed, leaving the dimly lit confines behind. *** Atop the grand expanse of Ravenstein''s mansion, a solitary figure held a position of contemtion. A shock of white hair crowned his head, while a scar etched a rugged path across his face, a testament to battles long fought. Yet, an enchanting anomaly yed out before any watchful gaze C this man, Magus Ravenstein, seemingly defied gravity itself. Suspended above the ground, his form exuded an aura of otherworldly power. In the midst of his ethereal meditation, Magus Ravenstein''s eyes flickered open. A knowing smile graced his features, an expression that spoke of anticipation realized. "He got one." his triumphant deration echoed, a manifestation of long-awaited sess. Chapter 41: Caldor Following the parting of ways with Avalon, Atticus wasted no time. He made a beeline for the training facility, eager to put his newfound power to the test. The katana, vibrating with palpable excitement. He entered the training room and quickly selected the data of the 14-year-old Magnus. The tform lit up, and after a few seconds, the robot formed, with lightning crackling around its form. He quickly changed the room settings to a dojo and walked to one end, the robot the other end. During the beheadings, after Atticus unlocked his heightened perception, he gained the ability to discern how the man manipted mana within his body. It was easy as the man made no effort to conceal it. The man released mana from his core in controlled bursts. Atticus had made an initial, ill-fated attempt to replicate it upon witnessing it, resulting in one of his fatal mistakes where his body had erupted due to the uncontrolled mana pressure. This painful lesson left him acutely aware that, if done carelessly, it could lead to catastrophic consequences, due to the unmanaged pressure and mana. Hepletely devoted his focus to the man''s movements and how he moved his mana. It took him some time to grasp but he eventually painstakingly deciphered the precise pattern of the mana bursts. In addition to the pattern, he discovered that executing this technique safely required adopting a specific body posture. With his eyes focused on the robot, Atticus took a stance. With a firm grip on the sword hilt and his right knee bent forward, Atticus released his mana from his core in controlled bursts, adhering to the rhythm of ''two short, one long, one short and one long.'' With a mutteredmand, [Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace] Atticus moved with a velocity that surpassed the robot''s imagination. In an instant, Atticus materialized behind the robot, who remained unaware of the severed connection between his neck and body. Unaware of the impending peril, it attempted to pivot andunch an attack at Atticus. However, before it could execute his move, its head abruptly disconnected from its body, causing its intended strike to falter and its ''life'' to be extinguished. Atticus''s inner thoughts raced, ''I didn''t anticipate it being this strong. Just 20% of my mana, and I hadn''t even manipted the air to boost my speed.'' His exhration was palpable. The katana''s vibrant vibrations added to his tion, causing a smile to grace Atticus''s face. "I guess i should give you a name." Atticus murmured, and the katana responded with a joyous vibration. "Hmmm, naming isn''t my strong suit. How about we go with ''Katara''?" Atticus suggested. However, the vibrations of the katana seemed to cease, almost as if it were expressing its disapproval of the chosen name. "Alright, alright. We''re going with that for now. I''m pretty exhausted, It''s time for some rest," Atticus chuckled, noticing the subtle change in Katara''s vibrations, as if reflecting a hint of sadness. Then he left the training facility and headed to his room. After a few hours of sleep, Atticus awoke and made his way to the dining area. As he entered, his eyes fell upon a familiar face he hadn''t seen in a while. ''I suppose it''s about time he returned,'' "Atticus!" Caldor''s voice rang out, and he stood up, extending his arms for a warm embrace. "I''ve missed you!" A small smile curved Atticus''s lips as he embraced Caldor, "I see you''re still as cheerful as ever." "It''s hard not to be cheerful when you''re around," Caldor grinned, giving Atticus a yful punch on the shoulder. Atticus chuckled, "Well, someone has to keep things lively." Caldor chuckled in agreement before gesturing to the empty seat beside him. "Come, sit. It''s been too long. How have you been?" Atticus took a seat and sighed, a mixture of exhaustion and contentment in his expression. "Busy, to say the least. Training, learning, and dealing with all sorts of challenges. But I can''tin, it''s all been worth it." Anastasia and Freya simply stared at them, clearly happy they were getting along so well. Ember was always distant, but they were happy Caldor didn''t change much. "So, how was camp?" Atticus asked. Caldor''s expression lit up as he recounted his experiences. "It was tough! Intensepetition, rigorous training" "But it looks like it paid off. You seem much stronger," Atticus interjected with a genuine smile, sensing the formidable aura radiating from Caldor. ''He''s advanced to intermediate rank,'' Atticus realized. Anastasia chimed in, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Caldor here has been quite the topic of discussiontely. Seems like you''ve been making quite the waves." Caldor scratched his head bashfully. "Well, I guess so, haha." "How''s Ember?" Atticus asked. A shadow crossed Caldor''s face as he sighed, his voice carrying a touch of concern. "Ember has been... distant. She''s been keeping to herself, avoiding interaction with others. No friends, no socializingjust focused on training." Anastasia''s gaze grew somber, and she exchanged a nce with Freya. Ember''s istion wasn''t news to them, but hearing it spoken aloud brought a sense of heaviness to the room. Atticus, too, sensed the gravity of the situation. He knew that Ember had been through a lot, and her withdrawal was likely a reflection of her inner struggles. Caldor noticed this and quickly changed the topic. "So are you ready to go to camp next year?" "I should manage" Atticus said with a chuckle. Caldor yfully raised an eyebrow. "Confident, aren''t we?" Anastasia''s smile returned, but a flicker of sadness passed through her eyes as she nced at the empty head seat at the table. She couldn''t help but think, "If only he could forgive himself..." As the evening wound down, they each retired to their respective rooms. *** The next day, Atticus and Caldor could be seen facing each other in the training ground, each with wooden swords on their hands. "I''ve gotten way stronger Atticus. You think you could keep up?" Caldor said with a smirk. "We''ll see" Atticus replied calmly. Caldor''s cheerful demeanor faded as his focus sharpened into that of a skilled fighter. ''It still freaks me out anytime I see Caldor like this,'' Atticus thought, his mind wandering back to the first time he had sparred with Caldor. That abrupt transformation had caught him off guard, akin to witnessing a naive child instantly transform into a battle-hardened veteran. With a sudden burst of movement, they lunge towards each other, their swords colliding in a flurry of strikes and parries. Caldor was surprised by how strong Atticus was. The power in Atticus'' strikes were equal if not more than his. He couldn''t perceive Atticus''s rank, as not everyone possessed Atticus''s perception ability at such a low rank. While they might eventually be able to perceive it as they advanced, an intermediate rank person couldn''t urately tell the rank of an individual. The only way they could know was if the person openly released their aura. As their swords sh, Atticus focused on the wind, granting himself an unexpected burst of speed. Caldor, caught off guard by Atticus''s sudden eleration, struggled to react in time. Atticus seizes the advantage and deftly maneuvers his wooden sword, pressing it against Caldor''s neck. Caldor paused, his surprise turning into a grin. "Well yed, Atticus. You got me there, you little monster. When did you awaken your bloodline?" "Not too long ago," Atticus replied casually, maintaining a poker face. He was determined to keep the actual timing a secret, aware that such information could make him vulnerable at this early stage of his growth. "Damn, a 9-year-old intermediate rank. And you awakened a useful element too! I simply awakened the water element. I can only heal a little bit currently!" "Water element can be pretty versatile too," Atticus replied, trying to be reassuring. "Healing is important, Caldor. It can save lives in critical moments. "Yeah, yeah, I know. But it''ll be cool to be able to increase my speed or st something to oblivion," Caldor retorted sulkily. "Well, life isn''t fair. Besides, I awakened 4 elements, hehe," Atticus said with a chuckle. Atticus thought hard about whether he should reveal this information or not, but he eventually decided to. ''It''ll be a major handicap if I can''t use my bloodline freely. Besides, there have been cases of people having multiple elemental powers before, but not all 4. Hopefully, it won''t be that bad.'' Caldor stood there dumbfounded, "4??! Show me now!" Atticus then manipted the elements simultaneously, leaving Caldor staring with his mouth open. "Life really isn''t fair," Caldor said absentmindedly, his mind racing with questions about how this was possible. Chapter 42: Raven Camp At the front of the estate, Atticus stood surrounded by his loved ones, their emotions filled with a mixture of sadness and reluctance to see him leave. Anastasia, tearful, held Atticus close. "Honey, make sure you eat well, okay? Be careful. Have you carried your things? Do you need anything?" Atticus smiled gently, his voice soothing. "I''m fine, Mom," he reassured. ''You would think I''m going to war or something,'' he thought to himself. He felt happy to have people who cared about him. Anastasia sniffled, wiping her tears. "Okay." Avalon stepped forward, ruffling Atticus''s hair and said with a smile "You''re my son, Atticus. Make sure you show them who''s boss." Atticus looked at his father, a confident smile on his face. "Yes, Dad." Avalon nodded and stepped back Freya approached, embracing him tightly. "Be safe, honey..." "Thanks, Grandma," Atticus said, hugging her tightly. Caldor, his emotions getting the best of him, stepped forward, hugging Atticus tightly. "Atticus! I''ll miss you!" Atticus chuckled, returning the hug, while patting his back. "Me too, big guy." Caldor raised an eyebrow yfully. "You''re calling me big? Have you seen those muscles?" "Haha" Atticus chuckled. Atticus had grown noticeably taller for his age, standing at about 1.6 meters. His muscles, though not overlyrge, are characterized by a sense ofpact strength rather than exaggerated bulk. His once-straight white hair has transformed into a spiky mane, lending him an air of both fierceness and vitality. At his waist, a katana, securely strapped. He bid his final farewells and stepped into the hover car. With high-security measures in ce, he departed. "Eat well, honeyyyy!" Anastasia called out with a loving wave as the hover car began to move away. As Atticus departed, Anastasia expressed her worries, "I hope he''ll be okay. Rowan''s kid is attending the camp this year, right?" "You mean the one who awakened the transcendent talent?" Freya responded with curiosity. "Yes, that''s the one," Anastasia confirmed with a nod. "You needn''t worry about that boy. Trust me on this." Avalon reassured them. Only Avalon and Magnus possessed knowledge about the life weapons. In their past, they had expended every effort to obtain one of these weapons but had been unsessful. The life weapons administered tests based on the challenger''s age and power and nine years old was considered the ideal age to attempt. By the time Caldor and Ember had turned nine, they too had attempted but without sess. "Besides, he awakened four elements!" Avalon said with pride. After Atticus had told Caldor that he awakened four elements, he had also disclosed this information to the rest of the family. They werepletely stunned by the revtion, urging him to demonstrate immediately. Anastasia''s voice held a mixture of agreement and worry, "You''re right." While Avalon felt immense pride in his son''s aplishments, Anastasia couldn''t help but worry even more about him. "You checked his talentst year? You said it was transcendent, didn''t you? So there shouldn''t be a problem," Freya inquired. "Yeah," Anastasia confirmed. Anastasia had tested Atticus''s talent the previous year and had been taken aback when the ss orb used for talent assessment shattered. This orb could gauge a person''s talent from dormant to transcendent, making its shattering a truly bewildering event. Anastasia had wisely chosen to keep this a secret and had simply reported that Atticus possessed transcendent talent. The testing of a child''s talent was strictly confidential, as publicly announcing a child''s potential rank was considered foolish and potentially dangerous. This was especially true in the midst of the ongoing conflict against the Obsidian Order. If they were to learn of the birth of a transcendent rank, they would undoubtedly view it as a significant threat and take drastic measures to eliminate the problem before he had a chance to grow in power. Thus, secrecy was of paramount importance in these matters. ''I hope he''ll be okay.'' Anastasia''s worry continued to linger in her thoughts. Atticus sat inside the hover car, his gaze fixed on the passing scenery outside. It had been a short one year for Atticus. During that time, he had worked diligently, dedicating himself to training and honing his strength. It all paid offst week when he finally had a breakthrough. ''Status,'' he thought, and a holographic disy materialized in front of him. Character Profile: Name: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 10 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 51 Agility: 55 Endurance: 59 Vitality: 57 Intelligence: 21 Perception: 7 Charm: 18 Level: Intermediate+ Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 2 - Fire: 1.1% - Air: 2% - Water: 1% - Earth: 1% Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Grade: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. Life Weapon Skills: * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace Normal Skills: * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent] - Current Mastery: Intermediate+ Atticus''s recent achievements were nothing short of remarkable. He had not only advanced by one sub-level in his training, but also witnessed his bloodline ascending one level higher. If the human domain were to catch wind of the fact that the Ravensteins had a prodigious talent capable of wielding all four elements and achieving an intermediate+ rank at the age of ten, it would undoubtedly send shockwaves through the domain. With each increase in his perception stat, it felt as though the world around him was constantly shifting. He knew that without his high intelligence, processing such a vast amount of information at once would have been impossible. Presently, even with the hover car''s speed, if he concentrated, it would appear to be moving in slow motion to him. ''It''s not enough, i still need to increase my strength more.'' Atticus also found out about the camp during this past year. Every Ravenstein, no matter if you''re from the main family or branch, had to attend for 3 years. He tried to ask Caldor for more information, but he found out that they were forbidden from discussing the camp with anyone who hadn''t attended it yet. This rule was in ce to avoid favoritism and was enforced through mana contracts. ''The only thing he was allowed to tell me was that it was highlypetitive,'' Atticus reflected. The Ravensteins were known for their prowess andpetitive nature. They only respected the strong; the weak were basically treated like trash in the family, and the camp emphasized this even more. Just imagine a bunch of 10-year-olds who have been told from a young age that they are talented and that the strong should be respected by the weak, all ced together under one roof. ''It''ll be a disaster,'' he thought. ''Well, there''s only one way to avoid useless distractions: show your strength from the beginning and dominate any fool who tries to start something,'' he decided. As the journey continued, Atticus eventually arrived at a spacious clearing, a vast expanse of t grasnd stretched out before him. Dominating the scene was a colossal flying ship, its imposing presencemanding attention. Towering above the gathered crowd of approximately 20 children, the ship emanated an aura of grandeur. From within the vehicle, Arya materialized, her expression gentle. "This is as far as I go, young master," she stated. It was a rule that the Ravenstein children attending the camp were required to make the journey alone. No guards were allowed, as the very essence of the camp was to encourage the youths to step out of theirfort zones, and having a guard would be counterproductive to that goal. However, the safety of the attendees was assured, or else Anastasia wouldn''t have allowed Atticus to go. All those involved in running the camp were bound by a strict mana contract, ensuring the well-being of the young participants. Atticus met her eyes, sensing the sadness within them. He hugged her, and spoke softly, "Thank you for protecting me until now, Arya. I''ll return before you know it, don''t worry." Arya, taken aback by the sudden hug, returned it with a warm smile and replied "Stay safe." With those words, Atticus disembarked from the car. Stepping out of the vehicle, Atticus exuded an air of unflinching confidence, his gaze undeterred by the curious stares that bore into him. This was his first public appearance within the family. For many, Atticus remained an enigma. Amidst the buzz of hushed conversations, snippets of dialogue floated through the air. "His parents must be high in the family hierarchy," murmured one voice. "Yeah, probably the son of a leader of an important branch or something," chimed in another. Given that it was Atticus''s first appearance, many of the attendees didn''t recognize him. However, the sizable escort he had brought with him and the way he looked led them to assume that he might be from a significant branch family within the Ravensteins. "He''s kind of cute," a softer voice interjected, followed by a yful retort, "He''s your cousin, you dimwit." Yet amidst the observations, a note of approval sounded, "He looks strong." A perceptive young girl stood out, her red eyes assessing Atticus intently. She had been taught to always trust her instincts ''He is strong.'' Not all voices held the same sentiment, and a burly 10-year-old boy, couldn''t resist a derisive snort. Disdain dripped from his words as he sneered, "Humph, I''m sure he''s a weakling," he smugly informed his friend standing beside him. "Are you sure about that, Nate?" questioned hispanion, uncertainty coloring his tone. He was Nate''s pr opposite, possessing a slender figure and sporting square-shaped sses on his face. "He looks strong. Besides, he''s obviously from a high ranking family, you better be careful." "You don''t have to be scared Lucas, I''ll show him who''s boss," Nate, determined to prove a point began walking toward Atticus. Yet, as he neared, a chilling stare from Atticus halted Nate in his tracks. A tangible shiver ran down his spine, and almost as ifpelled, he turned on his heel, retreating to his friend without uttering a word. Watching the unexpected turn of events, Lucas chuckled, breaking the tension. "Well, I guess he isn''t too bad after all," hemented, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Humph, he''s not as weak as I thought. I just decided to pity him," Nate replied, a bead of sweat forming on his forehead. ''Shit! I didn''t think he''d run away if I released a little of my aura,'' Atticus thought, frustration coursing through him. His intention had been to provoke a confrontation, hoping to find a willing scapegoat to deter others from bothering him. However, he had miscalcted the potency of his aura following his recent breakthrough. ''I''m sure I''ll get my chance again,'' he reassured himself. As Atticus was lost in thought, the ship''s door opened, beckoning them to enter. *** A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones. Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you! Chapter 43: Test While Atticus was lost in thought, the imposing cargo doors of the ship creaked open, inviting them inside. As they all entered, the doors closed behind them, and the ship promptly took off. After walking for a few moments, Atticus and the others entered a spacious hall within the ship. The hall he entered was a grand expanse of gleaming metal and sophisticated technology, illuminated by soft ambient lights that glowed like distant stars. The walls seemed to curve seamlessly, creating an illusion of boundless space. Elegant arches adorned the ceiling, stretching gracefully overhead and meeting at the center in an intricate design. ''Damn, this is amazing,'' Atticus thought in awe. He then redirected his attention to the front of the hall where a raised podium stood. After a minute of anticipation, a figure emerged and made his way to the podium--a man with the typical distinctive white hair, radiating the unmistakable aura of a master-rank. His rugged appearance exuded toughness, and he was d in all-ck attire that bore a resemnce to military clothing, which only served to emphasize his authoritative andmanding presence. The crowd began to murmur at the revtion, but a disy of the master rank''s aura silenced their voices. The man''s authoritative voice resonated throughout the hall as he introduced himself, "Wee to the Raven camp! I am Elias, one of the instructors at the camp." He paused for a moment and then continued, "As you''re aware, this is where every 10-year-old in the Ravenstein family spends their next three years. The camp''s primary purpose is to train and prepare you for the academy. More detailed information will be providedter, but for now, we shallmence with a test that will determine your treatment in the camp." As Elias lifted his hands, approximately twenty bags levitated andnded gracefully in the hands of each children. He continued, "In each of the bags, you''ll find apass and a bracelet-like device. I strongly rmend that you put on the bracelet immediately." They followed the instructions and promptly put on the bracelets. Atticus, felt a connection form between himself and the bracelet. ''An artifact, huh? I wonder what it does,'' he pondered. "What you''ve just put on is an artifact. For now, all you need to know is that it will teleport you back here if it senses that your life is in danger. It possesses numerous other functions, but you''ll learn those at ater time," Elias exined. Elias''s words sent ripples of panic through many of the children. Their life in danger? What sort of test do they want to administer? Elias couldn''t help but notice the widespread panic among the children, but he had no intention of addressing their concerns, ''Weaklings are not needed in the family.'' He also noticed some of the children remainedposed even after they found out their life might be in danger. He noted their faces and his gaze suddenly stopped at Atticus. He kept staring at him as if trying to unveil his secret. ''He''s the one. This should be interesting'' Elias thought with a smile. Undeterred, Elias pressed on, "Thepass will guide you to your destination. I strongly rmend you take this seriously. Ranks will be assigned based on who reaches the destination first." Atticus''s mind raced, thinking of different possibilities at a fast rate ''A test? Apass, hmm'' His mind churned with possibilities: ''It''s a race. But how would they ad-'' until a realization struck him ''Wait! Where are we standing?'' As if in response to his thoughts, Elias''s voice boomed once again, announcing the initiation of the test. Without warning, the floor beneath them gave way, and Atticus and the others fell. Panic erupted as screams echoed through the air, the sudden descent causing most of them to panic. Only Atticus and a handful of others managed to maintain theirposure. They suddenly remembered the bracelet and held on to it as if it was their life line. The tension in the air eased somewhat, but it was short-lived. Elias''s voice resonated once more, "Oh yes, gravity isn''t your only enemy." The sky above them suddenly erupted with a cacophony of screeches, and a horde of beasts with spiked dorsal fins that run along their elongated bodies descended upon them. ''Skythorns,'' Atticus identified the creatures immediately. These were magical beasts, creatures that underwent evolution and transformation through the absorption of mana. This process triggered substantial changes in the beasts'' physiology, abilities, and even their appearance, enabling them to adapt and grow stronger over time. The skythorns were formidable and menacing creatures that inhabit the skies of Eldoralth. With their predatory instincts and powerful physique, they are often feared by those who traverse the open skies. A chorus of curses erupted from the group. The shrieking Skythorns suddenly swooped down, their hungry eyes locked onto the youths. Some tried to fend them off, but their efforts often met with failures making them get teleported. Atticus''s senses sharpened as he scanned the chaotic scene, assessing the situation with a clear mind. This was his first encounter with magical beasts. He had mentally prepared himself for this day, and he would be lying if he said he wasn''t anticipating it. He observed some of the children as they effortlessly dealt with the attacking beasts. An aloof young girl, seemingly unfazed by the sudden threat, effortlessly retrieved an arrow from her spatial storage. With practiced precision, she imbued it with mana before releasing it with remarkable uracy. ''Not bad'' Atticusmented. His attention then shifted to a boy who expertly wielded daggers, their edges encased in mana. With agile maneuvers, he swiftly navigated through the air, executing precise strikes that dispatched the beasts with ease. The coordination between two friends caught his eye next. The muscr young man produced a broad sword from his spatial storage, effectively cleaving through the beasts'' ranks, while hispanion employed blinding techniques to disorient the creatures, creating openings for his friend''s attacks. Atticus was most impressed by the red eyed girl. As the Skythorns closed in on her, her body ignited with mes. Utilizing this fiery aura, she propelled herself towards the nearest bird, incinerating it upon impact. ''She can already wield her bloodline this expertly?'' Atticus was somewhat surprised by that. An intermediate rank at 10 year old is not something you see everyday and she was already so skilled at using her bloodline powers. However, his focus was momentarily broken as a group of Skythorns swooped down on him, menacingly threatening to attack. They were hideous, to say the least. If this had been Atticus before his training, he would have run without looking back. But years of training and fighting had steeled his mindset. He was no longer the Atticus from Earth; he was now Atticus Ravenstein. Atticus closed his eyes and took a deep breath, ''Here goes nothing'' He opened his eyes and swiftly drew and re-sheathed his katana, the motion akin to a lightning bolt in its swiftness. As the beasts drew within a 5-meter radius, their bodies seemed to distort and fragment, each splitting into two distinct entities. ''Hmm, not as hard as I thought my first kill would be. They''re only using Novice rank beasts to test us," Atticus spected. During his lessons Atticus had discovered that beasts use the same kind of rank ssification as humans. From Novice to Paragon rank. He had expected his first fight with magical beasts to be filled with struggles and close calls. He wasn''t expecting it to be this easy. ''Damn, I''ve gotten too strong. I''ll have to look for stronger beastster.'' The five too were attentively observing their surroundings, trying to see who would be theirpetition. Their shock was palpable when they witnessed Atticus''s remarkable disy of strength. A unanimous thought reverberated through their minds: ''He''s strong!'' Meanwhile, Nate''s anxiety was palpable, his forehead beading with sweat. Internally, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief, ''Thank goodness I turned back.'' Within the confines of the control room aboard the ship, a group of five men stood in front of an array of screens, closely monitoring the unfolding events. One of them, breaking the silence, spoke with a note of intrigue, "Seems like there''s no shortage of promising talents this year, wouldn''t you say, Marcus?" Marcus nodded in agreement, a trace of admiration evident in his voice. "Indeed. Young Miss Aurora, in particr, is exceptionally gifted. To wield her bloodline with such mastery at such a young age is truly remarkable." As their praise flowed freely, the group of men in the control room couldn''t help but notice Elias''s intense focus on a single screen. Curious, the others followed his line of sight, and their collective gasp of astonishment resonated through the room. On the screen, aposed young boy with spiky, mane-like hair expertly manipted the air around him as he descended gracefully. An air of serene confidence enveloped him as he effortlessly dispatched any of the beasts that entered within a five-meter radius with uncanny precision, severing them with remarkable skill. Elias''s lips curved into a knowing smile, "This camp is going to be particrly interesting this time around." *** A/N: Hello, have you enjoyed reading? If so, please consider leaving reviews and power stones. Your feedback is appreciated. Thank you! Chapter 44: Speed As Atticus fell rapidly, he reached for thepass inside the bag and he manipted the air to slow down his decent,nding coolly. The others who had flying artifacts in their possession had already brought them out, using them to slow down their descent and dodge the Skythorns. These artifacts were engraved with runes that converted the user''s mana, allowing them to fly. "Let''s get this over with," Atticus mumbled, and in an instant, he vanished from sight. Watching from above, the five widened their eyes in surprise. They remembered the instructor''s words about rank and treatment in camp. Determined not to lose, they decided to get serious. The girl with control over fire ignited her power, propelling herself toward Atticus with a fiery burst. Meanwhile, the others having not awakened their bloodlines, swiftly chased them with their artifact. "Lucas, faster! We can''t lose!" Nate shouted. "Calm down, Nate! We''ll burn through our mana too quickly at this rate!" Lucas shouted back. The artifacts functioned primarily on the mana they were provided, and moving too fast would deplete it rapidly. Atticus dashed through the dense forest, his movements a blur of speed. Years of intense training had elevated his endurance to an impressive level, allowing him to maintain this pace for hours without breaking a sweat. As time passed, Atticus gradually outpaced the others, leaving them far behind in his wake. Deep within the forest, a young magical beast was hiding within a dense bush. His keen eyes fixed upon the river not far from it, it remained vignt, waiting for prey. He had recently reached adulthood, and had ventured from its home in pursuit of his first sessful hunt. Hours of fruitless efforts had left it ravenous, a gnawing hunger that now drove it toy in ambush. Time ticked by slowly as the magical beast patiently waited. Then, as if answering its silent plea, a deer emerged from the shadows, approaching the river''s edge for a drink. Heart pounding with excitement, the beast held its breath, observing every move of its unsuspecting prey. When the deer bent down to drink, the beast seized the moment and lunged forward, swift and deadly. In an instant, the hunt was a sess C the deery still, its struggle no more. Its tion was palpable and it prepared to feast upon its hard-earned meal. Then suddenly an unexpected darkness clouded its vision. A surreal disconnect settled upon its body, and before its disbelieving eyes, he saw a white-haired boy, gracefully sheathing a gleaming katana. The truth struck like a thunderbolt C it had been beheaded. In its final moments, the magical beast''s thoughts echoed with a mix of bewilderment and frustration, ''You should have at least let me eat.'' And with thatst fleeting thought, its existence faded into the unknown. "Hmm? Why do I feel bad?" Atticus muttered to himself, his brow furrowing in confusion. He paused for a moment, pondering the unfamiliar sensation that had crept over him. Shaking his head as if to dismiss the unease, he let out a soft sigh and shrugged. "Well, this is boring. I was expecting more excitement, but this is pretty easy," Atticus mused, his initial anticipation reced by a hint of disappointment. He had hoped for a greater challenge to aid in his quest for strength, and if this was all the camp had to offer, he feared he might be wasting his time there. Atticus shrugged and kept moving, following the direction thepass was pointing to. Meanwhile, in the forest, Aurora''s frustration grew. She had been hailed as a super genius ever since she awakened her transcendent talent at the age of 7. She was confident she would outshine everyone at camp. ''How can he be so fast!'' she thought, her determination turning into annoyance. She had relentlessly chased him for hours, expecting him to stop once his mana got depleted. Hastily absorbing more mana after she ran out, she resumed her pursuit, hoping to catch up. To her astonishment, he had vanished from sight, leaving no trace behind. "I will not lose, I''m the genius," she affirmed to herself. In an instant, her body erupted into a swirling inferno of mes. The intensity of her magic propelled her forward, aet of fire streaking through the air toward the unsuspecting magical beast. The beast, caught off guard, was engulfed in searing heat as Aurora''s fiery form collided with it. With the same fiery determination that had propelled her, Aurora swiftly redirected her powers,unching herself away from the scene of destruction leaving a bewildered duo who had borne witness to her astonishing disy. "Lucas, what are you doing! We''re going to lose!" Nate eximed, as he hurriedly chased after the departing Aurora. "I''ming!" Lucas dered *** Three men sat, engaged in a game of cards in front of arge gate. "Who do you think will get here first?" one of the men spoke. "I''m not sure. But I heard that young miss Aurora already became an intermediate- rank. It''ll probably be her." "This generation is filled with talents. During our time, the human domain would have been in a frenzy if there was an intermediate 10-year-old," "I heard the Alverians got their own super genius. A new change ising," the third man added. Suddenly, their conversation was interrupted by a white-haired boy emerging from the bushes. The unexpected sight left the three men astounded. "Wait? Are you a new trainee?" one of the men inquired. Atticus, responded camly, "Yeah." The second man couldn''t help his astonishment, eximing, "How is that possible! The test just started a few hours ago! How did you get here?" "I ran." Before they could react, Atticus continued, "I passed the test, right? Can I go in?" The question hung in the air, before one of them finally responded, "Yes, you can. Just go straight ahead and you''d see a hall. You would have to wait for the others so we''ll address you together. Open the gates!" The gate began creak and open. Without wasting any time Atticus entered the gates, leaving the three men staring in a mix of surprise and disbelief. As Atticus stepped through the open gate, he was met with an awe-inspiring sight. Before him, a huge mountain with towering buildings built around it. Youths, all adorned with striking white hair, bustled about the area, entering and exiting the structures. "It''s practically a small town" he muttered. ''It seems the whole ce is engraved with an illusion rune. I didn''t see the mountain from outside'' Atticus followed the instruction and approached the colossal building that stood at the forefront. Entering through its open doors, Atticus was met with a massive auditorium-like space, rows of chairs stretched out in front of him, converging toward a central podium. He chose a seat toward the back of the auditorium and sat. With nothing to do, he closed his eyes and started absorbing mana. ''The density of mana in this area is high'' he thought. Back aboard the flying ship, an air of astonishment still clung to the five men as they grappled with the extraordinary feat they had just witnessed. Among them, one broke the silence, his voice tinged with disbelief, "He reached there in 3 hours!" "Yeah. To think we have another 10-year-old intermediate rank. Why was the main family keeping this a secret?" another replied. Achieving intermediate rank at such a young age was indeed an impressive feat, which was why people were praising Aurora. The average strength of the first years was novice rank, with only a few being at novice+. "It doesn''t matter," Elias asserted. "We should just focus on nurturing his growth. And you know what? I think it''s a good thing that Aurora has found herself a rival. It''ll push her to strive even harder, I''ve never seen her put in this much effort before," he concluded with a knowing smile. The others nodded in understanding. They too had been worried about Aurora''s growing ego. Amidst their conversation, the preupied countenance of one man went unnoticed. His troubled expression betrayed his inner turmoil as he grappled with conflicted thoughts, silently reasoning, ''I''m sorry, but I have to protect my family.'' Chapter 45: Rules After what felt like an eternity of waiting, Atticus''s keen senses picked up on a new presence entering the hall. His gaze shifted, and his eyes locked onto the figure that had just arrived C a girl with red eyes. As her gaze met Atticus''s, it felt as though daggers were being exchanged in an unspoken confrontation. The intensity of her stare could have been enough to make anyone uneasy, but Atticus remained unruffled. He met her challenging gaze with a mere nce, which seemed to irk her even further. Frustration etched across her features, she gritted her teeth and selected a seat. ''What the heck is wrong with her?'' Atticus pondered After a while, one by one, the others began to arrive. "Shit, Lucas! We''re the 4th!" Nate eximed, frustration evident in his voice. "Actually, I entered before you, so I''m the 4th and you''re the 5th," Lucas retorted, a wry smile ying on his lips. "Haaaa, fuck!" Nate screamed in exasperation. Lucas simply chuckled at Nate''s outburst, finding some amusement in the situation. As soon as everyone was seated, a figure stepped forward, hismanding presence immediately capturing the attention of everyone present. This man exuded an aura of a Grandmaster rank, his red eyes a striking contrast against hisposed demeanor. A collective hush fell over the room, an instinctual reaction to the aura that apanied his arrival. The ones previously exchanging nces and whispers, all fell silent in unison as they felt the weight of his presence settle upon them. Atticus, being used to being around figures of such strength was unfazed. Standing tall before the imposing podium, the man began to speak in a voice that seemed to carry the weight of authority and experience. "Wee to the Raven Camp," his words resonated, "My name is Rowan Ravenstein, and I am the highest authority in this camp," he announced, his voice carrying an air of authority. "This camp was founded with a singr purpose: to train all Ravenstein youth, teaching you how to survive and preparing you for the academy at the age of 15." He paused, allowing his words to sink in, before continuing, "The rules here are rtivelyx. I''ll only mention the important ones. Fights are permitted among those in the same year, but other years are not allowed to attack you. However, no use of weapons and no lethal or crippling damage, or the consequences will be severe." The concept seemed straightforward, but a thoughtful expression crossed Atticus''s face. ''Hmm, so we can attack them?'' he mused, his intelligence allowing him to grasp the subtle implication behind those words. Undeterred, Rowan pressed on, "Now, there''s one major currency in this camp C Raven points. These points are essential for various activities and resources. But fear not, for your first 3 months as a first-years grants you free ess to all essentials. After that period, Raven points will be required." "There are multiple ways for you acquire these points, *Combat Challenges*: At the end of every 3 months, all students from various years would assemble in the arena for a collective event. Challenges would be issued sequentially, spanning from the lowest to the highest rank. Each sessful wins would result in the umtion of points and the loser''s rank if the winner was ranked lower. *Specialization Performance*: Each recruit are required to choose a division, be it beast, assassination, or rune and potion. Excelling in their chosen area will earn you contribution points. *Training Achievements*: Each morning you''re required to attend training, depending on your performance, points can be given by your instructors. *Ranks*: The 5th rank gets 100 points, and each higher rank gets an additional +100 points, making it 500 points for the first rank." He allowed a moment of pause, allowing his previous words to settle among the recruits. Then he continued. "There are no mandatory sses. No one will force you to do anything here. But do note that if your Raven points hits zero, you will be expelled." The words made some recruits panic. Getting expelled from camp would bring shame to them and their families. They''d be treated even worst than trash. Rowan continued, "The bracelet artifact each of you has been provided with will be indispensable during your stay within the camp. It has many functions. Most importantly, they serve as your identification. If you check now, you would notice two numbers written on it at all times. The first indicates your year, and the second indicates your rank." Atticus checked his device and saw that the numbers, one and one were disyed on it. He continued "This artifact is seamlessly integrated with our central AI system, meticulously recording every Raven point you earn. You can also find out more information about the camp from the device. Not only that, but it also facilitatesmunication among fellow camp members and acts as a convenient method of payment for various services and resources. Note that your conventionalmunication artifact does not work in the camp; you can only speak to your family after 3 years of camp." His final words left a sense of unease among some of them. The prospect of not being able tomunicate with their family members was unsettling. For many of them, this was their first time being away from home, and a prevailing anxiety settled in. Rowan noticed this but chose not to address it. He continued, "That''ll be all for now. Follow the map in your artifacts to get to your dorm room, and make sure you attend training by 6 in the morning. As i said, no one will force you. It''s more of an advice" As he spoke, he disappeared from sight. After Rowan left, Atticus promptly stood up and left. He tapped on the device on his wrist, summoning a holographic interface, and navigated to the maps section. He followed the directions, which led him to a skyscraper like building after a few minutes. Upon entering, he followed the map and moved to the elevator. It prompted him for a scan to confirm his rank and he ced his device on the scanning device. He entered and then it carried him to the top floor. Stepping out of the elevator, Atticus found himself in an apartment that was equipped with all the basic necessities, along with an advanced training room. The mana density in the room was significantly higher than outside. ''So this is what they meant by different treatment,'' Atticus thought to himself. Back at the estate, although the mana density was high, it wasn''t as high as this. Inside an office, an atmosphere of tension hung heavy in the air. Aurora stood before Rowan, her head bowed, trembling with nervousness. Beads of sweat dotted her forehead. A voice pierced the silence, "I heard you were second," Rowan stated, his words carrying a weight that seemed to press down upon her. Aurora''s timid "yes" escaped her lips, her body quivering with fear. In an instant, Rowan intensified his aura, causing her to m onto the floor. "The main family has been in power for too long. Your awakening as a transcendent talent is what we need to overthrow them! And yet, here you are, losing to a child from the main family!" Aurora''s voice trembled as she begged, "Fa-ther, I''m so-sorry. I''ll de-feat him next time." The oppressive aura lifted, leaving Aurora weak and shaken. The man''s tone softened slightly as he delivered a final warning, "Do not make us have this ''talk'' again," Aurora''s response was meek, her voice barely more than a whisper as she stammered, "Ye-s, father." With a lingering sense of apprehension, she rose unsteadily to her feet and turned to leave the office. Chapter 46: Training The next morning, after a brief training session, Atticus headed to the training grounds. Using his device for navigation, he arrived at the training grounds 30 minutes ahead of the required time and was surprised to find Aurora already there. She cast a quick nce in his direction before looking away. ''What a strange girl,'' he thought. They stood together in silence, and a few minutester, everyone surprisingly arrived. ''They must be taking this camp seriously. Who would have thought these pampered kids could be somitted?'' he mused. Atticus received looks from others, as everyone found out that he was the first rank. Many had expected Aurora to be the first. They exchanged whispers and nces, their expectations shifting as they awaited the instructor''s arrival. Atticus simply ignored all the looks and waited for their instructor to arrive. At exactly 6 o''clock, a figure strode purposefully onto the training grounds, His presence instantly captured the attention of all the gathered children. "Hello, I''m sure you all know me, but for those who may not have been paying attention, my name is Elias. I will be your early morning trainer. I expect each and every one of you to be here by 6 every morning. You can choose not toe, butingte will result in reduction of points." A collective understanding passed through the children as he spoke. Elias''s gaze swept over the group before him before he continued, "Follow me." he said and started running towards the huge mountain. As he began to run, Aurora swiftly followed suit, positioning herself just behind Elias. Atticus and the rest of the group joined in, their pace quickening as they covered the distance. In a matter of minutes, they reached the base of the mountain. "Every morning you all would be required to go up this mountain grab a g positioned at the top ande back down" His words seemed to alleviate some of the children'' tension, the task appearing less daunting. Elias, noticing the collective sigh of relief, couldn''t help but smirk before adding, "But don''t get toofortable. There will be handicaps, of course. On your device, navigate to and click on ''mana block.'' If you don''t, I''ll be notified on my device." Atticus and the other children followed his instructions, activating the "mana block" feature on their device. As Atticus tried it, he realized that he could no longer ess his mana. However, he quickly turned off the feature, regaining his ability to wield mana. ''This feature is risky. It appears I can turn it off, but I''d be naive to think that there''s no way to bypass it,'' Atticus was wary. Having a device that could essentially cripple you strapped to your wrists at all times was like waving a red g of danger. He couldn''t help but contemte the potential danger. He attempted to utilize his bloodline and realized that it remained functional. ''Seems like it only affects mana. At least I''ll have a means to defend myself if the need arises,'' he contemted, acknowledging the silver lining of the situation. Elias extended his arms, and aplete set of wearable weightsnded in the children''s hands C ankle weights, wrist weights, and a vest. "Put them on. They are all set at 10kg each for now. The intensity will be ramped up over time," he exined. Putting them on, Atticus felt the weight immediately. ''Good this will be challenging'' he thought. When he learned about the Raven camp, he had hoped it would be challenging enough for him. He''ll dive head fast into whatever will increase his strength. "Also, using your bloodline will get you punished. Your device will notify me if you do," he said, while looking at Atticus and Aurora. "Now move! You have 2 hours to climb the mountain ande back. Do not forget the gs!" As soon as Elias''mand echoed across the training grounds, the children sprang into action, charging up the towering mountain. Every Ravenstein child was expected to have receivedbat training before turning 10. The camp chose topletely skip the basics and provided training facilities for the children to hone their abilities themselves. They simply focused on increasing the children''s base strength and encouraged battles among them. To the family, a child who can''t strive for strength themselves was not needed. Atticus opted for a moderate pace, mindful of conserving stamina while the weight on his wrist added resistance. As they ran, some children started strong but soon panted and slowed. With each step, the mountain''s incline proved relentless, sapping their energy and straining their muscles. By the time Atticus had covered 8 kilometers, his breaths wereing in ragged gasps, his body slick with sweat. Despite the toll it was exacting on him, Atticus stubbornly pushed forward. ''It''s been a while since I felt this level of exhaustion!'' While he had always trained diligently, the ability to use mana enabled him to recover during training, reducing the pronounced effects of fatigue. Without the passive enhancement that mana provides, his stats were reduced by 80%. ''It''s a little weird that there are no beasts in this mountain range. They must have cleared the whole mountain.'' he thought as he kept running. After some time, varying degrees of struggle emerged among the children. Some had stopped running, unable to move. Only Atticus and a few people pressed on. Aurora trailed behind Atticus, behind her, Nate, Lucas and a few other struggled to maintain the pace. As Aurora pushed herself through the run, aches reverberated through her muscles, threatening to overwhelm her. The strain of the climb made it increasingly difficult to maintain consciousness. Only a singr thought echoed persistently in her mind: "I must win." After an hour of determined effort, Atticus sessfully reached the summit. He spotted the gs nted on the ground, swiftly choosing one before making his descent. The journey downhill proved to be less strenuous than the uphill climb. Despite his exhaustion from the initial ascent, Atticus managed to navigate his way back down, arriving at the bottom with 20 minutes to spare before the allotted time was up. Elias''s smile of approval greeted Atticus as he arrived first, and after 15 minutes, Aurora managed to reach the bottom. Gasping for breath, she knelt down in exhaustion, struggling to recover. After giving them a brief moment, Elias acknowledged their efforts. "Well done! Atticus, you''ve earned yourself 10 points for arriving first, and Aurora, you''ll receive 5 points for making it here within the allotted time." Aurora gritted her teeth in frustration, ''Father would be mad,'' her thoughts filled with fear of her father''s anger. Elias waited for a while for the other children. When it became apparent that none of them were showing up, he instructed Atticus and Aurora to return on their own. As they left the training grounds, Aurora suddenly turned to Atticus. "I will not lose again," she said and started walking away. But before she could go far Atticus called out to her. "Hey, what''s your name?" Atticus asked. This situation felt kind stupid to him. Although he always maintains a certain level of indifference towards others, to him it was always better to make allies than enemies depending on the situation. So he decided to confront her and see why she was acting like that to him. Aurora seemed slightly taken aback by the question. After a brief moment, she responded, "Aurora." "Nice to meet you, Aurora. I''m Atticus," he replied with a small smile, extending his hand for a handshake. However, Aurora''s reaction was far from what he expected. "What are you doing?" she eximed, surprised by the gesture. "I''m introducing myself, Aurora. You seem to have some issue with me that I can''t quite figure out. Mind telling me why?" Atticus inquired, his gaze fixed on Aurora. Aurora turned her gaze away, flustered by his direct approach. After a pause, she admitted, "I don''t have an issue with you." "Huh? Then why have you been ring at me like you want to end me?" "It''s because I want to defeat you!" Aurora responded with determination. "Wait, seriously? That''s the reason?" Atticus couldn''t help but burst intoughter, finding her honesty amusing. Aurora''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, regretting her straightforwardness. It sounded okay when she thought it in her head, but saying it out loud was cringe. Atticus continuedughing for a while before Aurora''s patience reached its limit. She stormed off, shouting over her shoulder, "Stopughing!" Watching her retreat, Atticus chuckled to himself. "I forgot I was dealing with children," he mused before heading off in the same direction. Chapter 47: Reverse scale After the morning training session, Atticus headed back to his room to freshen up. He took his bath, and absorbed mana for a while. Several hourster, Atticus made his way to the cafeteria for a meal. The cafeteria was one of the few ces where children from different years mingled, and Atticus had a particr person in mind he hoped to run into--Ember. He couldn''t help but feel concerned about her well-being. ''Knowing Ember, she probably won''t have any friends,'' he thought to himself as he navigated through the bustling cafeteria. The noise of conversations and the ttering of dishes filled the air. After searching for a few seconds, he finally saw Ember, walking away from a group of boys. He furrowed his brow and strained his ears to catch fragments of their conversation. Among their words, one phrase shattered his focus and left his mind reeling C "orphaned bastard." As soon as Atticus heard that, he didn''t know how, but his legs started moving towards them. Atticus approached the boy from behind, his voice dripping with chilling intensity as he demanded, "What did you just say?" Atticus reverse scale had always been his family. Although he wasn''t one to act without thinking, when ites to his family, he just flips. Startled by the unexpected presence behind him, the boy turned, his expression quickly morphing to disdain. "Who the hell are you?" he asked. Atticus''s voice remained as cold as ice as he repeated his question, "I said, what did you just say?" Each step he took brought him closer to the boy. As the situation unfolded, people around them began to take notice and started observing the interaction. Ember, who was also on her way to leave, turned her attention to the scene and was surprised to see Atticus. ''Did he hear them insulting me?'' she worriedly thought. The boy realized who Atticus was talking about and smirked, "Oh, you mean that orph-" His sentence was abruptly cut short as Atticus''s fist connected with his face. The impact sent the boy hurtling through the air, his body crashing onto a nearby table in a jarring collision. The cafeteria fell momentarily silent, a collective gasp hanging in the air as Atticus''s action reverberated through the room. "What are you doing!?" one of the boy''spanions demanded. As he moved to attack Atticus, his other friend immediately held him back, "You idiot, he''s a first year! Do you want to get punished?" Immediately, a warning from his device sounded: [Warning! Attacking lower years is against the rules. Punishment will be severe if broken.] Hearing the word "punishment," he calmed down and stepped back. Atticus didn''t even spare them a nce; he kept walking towards the boy he had punched. As he got closer, his voice cold, "She never met her mother. The world took away her father when she was starting to be happy." Atticus''s voice was low, almost a whisper, yet it carried enough weight to be heard by everyone watching. He continued, "Even after all these things happened, she didn''t give up and kept training every day to get stronger. And yet you dared!" He reached his destination, standing over the boy who was lying face up, still registering the shock of what had just transpired. Atticus loomed over him and delivered another punch, his knuckles connecting with the boy''s face. The impact was brutal, crushing his cheekbones, yet Atticus didn''t relent; he kept delivering punch after punch, his body being able to take it. The bodies of those who had awakened underwent a qualitative change, bing more resilient and able to endure significantly more damage without the threat of death. This was a boon for those who enjoyed inflicting pain and a curse for those on the receiving end. What could be a life-threatening injury for a normal human would be simply an injury to the awakened. The entire hall had fallen into an eerie silence, the only audible sound being the repetitive thuds of Atticus''s fists connecting with the boy''s face. The onlookers werepletely shocked by what they were witnessing. They were shocked beyond belief - a first-year beating a second-year? It was unheard of. There was a reason why higher years weren''t allowed to attack lower years, and this was because they were always more powerful than them. The higher years all had a year or two advantage over the lower years. A year might seem insignificant, but in the Raven camp, it meant a lot of time. The mana density in the camp was much much higher than outside. They were provided with ample training facilities with state of the art equipments. Also, the intensepetition and the number of fights happening in the camp enables each of them to gain load of fighting experience. With all of these factorsbined, one year was enough for someone to go from zero to hero. That was why what Atticus was doing was so unbelievable. The relentless barrage continued for a few more seconds until a voice finally pierced through the hushed atmosphere, cutting through the tension, "Stop." Ember experienced a rush of unexpected emotions--surprise, gratitude, and a touch of disbelief. It was a first for her, having someone step in to defend her. She was used to his taunts and harassment, but ignored it as she couldn''t really do anything to him because he was a second year. He had been hired specifically to harrass her, but his actions had never escted beyond words. Ember didn''t really care about anything other than getting stronger, that was why she ignored it. Atticus halted his barrage of punches upon hearing Ember''s voice, his anger momentarily subsiding. He rose to his feet and made his way to her, pulling her away from the scene and out of the cafeteria. After walking for a while, Atticus stopped in a quiet ce and nced at Ember, who hadn''t ceased staring at him. Ember''s appearance remained nearly unchanged, her face still a striking epitome of doll-like beauty, her hair elegantly tied into a ponytail, and her expression maintaining its characteristic aloofness. "Why are you taking that bullshit, Ember?" Atticus questioned. Ember looked at him, her expression was stoic but she was feeling a mix of surprise and gratitude inwardly. "Used to it. Doesn''t matter," she responded Atticus frowned, clearly not satisfied with her response. "It does matter. No one should treat you like that." She nced away, clenching her hand, her gaze distant. "I need to get stronger." "Stronger? What does that have to do with this?" Atticus pressed. Ember''s eyes met his again, a determined glint in her gaze. "Revenge." Atticus sighed, understanding her perspective. "Ember, if you let pests like these go unchecked, they''ll only distract you from your goals. It''s better to crush them from the beginning so they won''t have a chance to stand up again." He had no n to dissuade her from seeking revenge; that would be hypocritical. Atticus had always followed the mantra ''an eye for an eye'' and had no intention of stopping now or asking Ember to do otherwise. But he believed that she shouldn''t ignore everything else because of it. Ember nodded, her expression softening slightly. He smiled, a genuine warmth in his eyes, "And i keep saying this, you''re never alone, Ember. Don''t forget that." "Thank you." she muttered with a small smile. She had always regarded Atticus as a sort of older brother figure, despite her being older in age. His mature demeanor and ability to easily solve any problem with a level head had earned her respect and trust over time. After that, they chatted briefly before heading to their respective dorms to continue their training. ... In an office, a man stood waiting for Rowan to finish watching a video footage. After a few moments, he inquired, "What are your instructions?" "He can already take on second-years easily. They''ve given birth to another monster," Rowan stated with a cold tone. "Who was the first in the morning training?" Rowan asked further. "He was, sir." "Increase the intensity of Aurora''s training," Rowan ordered, causing some concern to show on the man''s face. "But she''s already stru-" Before he could finish, Rowan''s aura suddenly bore down on him. "Do as I say, Finn!" Rowan''s voice resounded with authority. "Yes, sir," Finn replied, bowing and showing a hint of unease. "As for him, he hasn''t broken any rules, so just keep an eye on him for now." He paused for a moment, contemting something, and then continued, "It''s about time ''he'' earned his keep. Use him," Rowan instructed. "As you wish," Finn gave a knowing look and acknowledged before leaving the office. Chapter 48: Library Later that day, following his rigorous training session, Atticus consulted his device to guide him towards the library. With the 1st years granted a week to make their specialization choices, Atticus had given the matter careful consideration and ultimately settled on the beast division. He felt that fighting magical beast would provide him with valuable fighting experience and contribute to his overall strength. He had attempted to ess information on beasts through his device, but it directed him to the library. Atticus was looking for information about the various breeds of magical beasts inhabiting the area. Although he had read books detailing magical creatures during his lessons at home, he remained cautious and sought to ensure he was well-informed about any potential unfamiliar creatures in the region. The library was a vast repository of knowledge epassing history, magical creature breeds, and more in Eldoralth. Atticus entered the library and was surprised to see it devoid of people. He noticed a woman with white hair sitting behind a counter, engrossed in a book. ''It''s still weird to see people with white hair everywhere. It''s like we''re in a cult or something,'' he mused to himself. Approaching her, he greeted her with a neutral tone, "Good morning. I''m here to look for a book about beasts in this area." The woman didn''t look away from the book and replied, "Section D, second floor." Atticus nodded his thanks and went towards the elevator he had noticed when he came in. He entered it, and as prompted, he scanned his device. The light turned green, and the elevator began moving to the second floor. He was greeted by a vast expanse of bookshelves stretching out in every direction. The hushed atmosphere was palpable, with soft murmurs of turning pages and the asional sound of a chair sliding against the polished floor. People sat scattered throughout the area, engrossed in their reading, their focus unbroken even as Atticus entered. There were more people on the second floorpared to the deserted first. He kept moving and eventually, he noticed a signed at the top of a section that says ''D''. Then he entered and started looking for books about beast in the area. Atticus found a book titled ''Local Fauna'' and began reading. Inside the book, he discovered numerous beastsmonly found in the area. Some were familiar from his previous studies, but there were also new creatures he hadn''t encountered before. The book provided details about their habitats, weaknesses, and descriptions. With his sharp intellect, Atticus absorbed this information rapidly, only needing a nce to store it in his memory. After about 3 minutes, he finished reading the book and selected another one. After an hourter and multiple books read, Atticus felt satisfied with the knowledge he had gained and decided to leave the library. As Atticus made his way out, he couldn''t help but notice the lingering gazes, especially from the second-year students. With his perception, it was easy to see the numbers disyed on their device. ''Are they angry i beat up one of their own?'' he wondered. Brushing off the attention, he continued on, ignoring the curious onlookers. Once outside, he realized it was already growingte. Feeling the pangs of hunger, Atticus decided to grab a meal and retreat to his room to make up for the disrupted mealtime earlier. He headed towards the cafeteria. As Atticus stepped into the cafeteria, an eerie atmosphere settled around him C darkness and an unusual silence filling the space. His perception sharpened, already detecting the peopleying in ambush. The door behind him swung shut, sealing his exit. A group of boys suddenly surrounded him. Atticus noticed that the first numbers disyed on the devices of all the boys were 1, indicating that they were first-year students. Despite the unsettling scenario, Atticus remainedposed, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the tense environment that enveloped him. A sudden voice cut through the silence, its chilling tone echoing in the space, "Do you really think I would let you go after what you did?" Atticus''s attention focused on the source, and he recognized the boy he had beaten up earlier. Despite the visible healing, the boy''s face was still wrapped with bandages. ''Wow, he healed quickly. Magic potions are really something. I kind of want to hurt myself to try one out,'' Atticus pondered, thinking about the effect of magic potions. He had been meaning to try one out, but as he had never gotten hurt, he couldn''t. Atticus was not at all worried about the situation he was in. He was an intermediate+ rank! Why would he be scared of a few novices? The boy''s frustration was palpable as his anger boiled over. ''How dare he ignore me!'' His shout rang out, "Hey! Attack him! The one who brings him to his knees in front of me will get double the points!" One of the first year surrounding Atticus eximed, "Add it to the contract!" He gritted his teeth, muttering "Fucking bastards," as he added some modifications to the contract. "There, I added it. Now beat him up!" With those words, each of the boys received a notification that the contract had been updated. They grinned and turned their attention towards Atticus. ''A contract? Sounds like a way to make deals with people. As he couldn''t attack me he decided to hire first years, huh? I really should learn more about this camp,'' Atticus deduced. He then calmly asked the first years, "Are you sure about this?" "Sorry about this, the points were just too good to let it pass. You might be strong, but you won''t be able to handle all of us. I''d advise you not to resist," one of them replied. They were present when the convoy brought him and knew that he had a high status in the family, but they weren''t worried as whatever happened in the camp stays in the camp. No one could intervene as long as a rule wasn''t being broken. While Atticus could choose to retaliate after camp, well, let just say, they weren''t thinking that far ahead. ''I guess they should be safe. Their devices should protect them if anything goes wrong,'' Atticus thought. He initially found it weird that they were allowed to fight unsupervised. Regardless of the threat of punishment, idental deaths could ur. It was only after consulting his device that he discovered the reason behind it. The devices were fitted with potions that would be administered if they sensed the user was in danger. They also had a built-in shield that would deploy if it determined that the user''s life was at risk from outside interference. As ast precaution, they would teleport the user straight to the infirmary if the shield was broken, as long as they were within the camp. The Ravenstein family had invested significant resources into the Raven camp to create a suitable environment for the growth of their youths. The camp''s perimeter was fortified with high-grade illusion and protection runes to ensure security. Additionally, a grandmaster-ranked individual was always present in the camp to maintain its defenses and await reinforcements in case of an attack. While only a Paragon-ranked individual could easily breach the camp''s defenses, the surrounding area was equipped with artifacts capable of detecting such a powerful presence. This provided ample time for the Ravenstein''s Paragon to arrive through the camp''s portal. Chapter 49: Thorough Without hesitation, Atticus chose to take the initiative andunched his attack. He moved with incredible speed, closing the distance to the boy who had asked for the contract. With a swift and powerful kick, Atticus struck the boy''s face. Itnded with a crunching sound, sending him flying through the air. The other first years, realizing the danger, quickly responded "Attack him! Surround him, he''s just one person!" They attempted to surround Atticus, relying on their numbers to overpower him. As they attempted to close in on Atticus, one of them aimed a punch at him from behind. Atticus simply moved his head to the side, dodging it. With a quick and fluid motion, he seized the attacking fist, using his superior strength to lift the boy off his feet and m him to the ground in front of him. The impact knocked the wind out of the boy, leaving him momentarily incapacitated. Atticus directed a powerful kick towards the boy''s shoulder de, causing painful deformation and eliciting a piercing, mind-numbing scream from his lips. "Ahhhhh!!!" The sight of Atticus brutality sent a wave of fear through the remaining boys. Atticus''s cold words sounded "It''s toote to back down now. I gave you your chance" Atticus swiftly moved towards them, his strikes were precise and devastating. He effortlessly punched one boy''s chest, causing it to cave in with a sickening crunch. Another fell victim to a powerful blow to the head, sending him crashing face-first into the ground. Thanks to Atticus superior perception and stats, each movements the first years makes appears slow as a snail in Atticus''s eyes. His movements bordered on the supernaturalpared to theirs. With thest of the group defeated and sprawled on the ground, Atticus turned to face the instigator, his gaze cold. The boy started moving back, shivering. Although he might not want to admit it, the beating Atticus had given him before was traumatic. He, a second year, wasn''t even able to react. Chillingly, Atticus asked, "What is your name?" as he walked slowly towards him. "Get away!" The boy stammered, falling to the floor while trying to back away. The once defiant expression on his face had crumbled, reced by a haunting mixture of fear and regret that danced in his eyes "I won''t repeat myself," Atticus said, getting closer to him. Atticus''s deliberate steps were like the steady advance of a predator, each footfall echoing the inexorable approach of consequence. "Evan!" the boy quickly replied as Atticus was getting closer, his voice shaking. "Well, Evan, do you want to know what I told Ember to do with pests?" Atticus asked. Evan shook his head furiously, "N-o. Please I''m so-rry. I won''t do it again" he begged. "I told her to crush them so they''ll never do stupid things like this again. It looks like the beating I gave you before wasn''t enough. I''ll have to be more thorough this time around," Atticus''s words were followed by a crunching sound. He had stepped on Evan''s right leg, brutally breaking it. "Aaaaaaarrrg!!! Ple-aseee, mo-ommyyy!" Evan''s desperate cries reverberated through the tense atmosphere, his pleas for help falling on deaf ears. Atticus, unmoved by the boy''s distress, delivered another brutal blow, shattering Evan''s other leg with a sickening crunch. "Don''t worry, Evan, the potions here are very good. You''ll be back to normal by tomorrow." Amidst the chaos of pain and torment, Atticus''s cold voice cut through like a de. The cafeteria seemed to hold its breath, gripped by a harrowing silence, broken only by the heart-wrenching sobs that echoed off the walls. After a few minutes of torture, Atticus got some food and left the scene. He decided to retreat to his room, his steps carrying him through the camp. ''That wasn''t as hard as i thought. I actually kind of... enjoyed it. Damn, I hope I''m not going crazy''. Atticus was not at all new to brutality, but despite that, this was the first time he had ever gone this far. Ever since Arya had killed that guard in front of him, he had always been trying to get himself ready for when he''d have to do the deedter. Even though he constantly told himself that he shouldn''t hesitate, he knew it might be different in person. He thought it was weird that he didn''t even feel a thing when torturing Evan. ''It could be because i didn''t kill anyone. Or maybe because i don''t care about them?'' he pondered. As he was heading back, his eyes caught a glimpse of Aurora struggling to walk. Her once vibrant energy seemed to have drained away, leaving her looking frail and weary. Her legs wavered beneath her, her steps faltering as she pushed forward. As Atticus approached her, "Need a hand?" he asked. Startled, Aurora''s tired eyes widened, her body tensing as she turned around. Her legs were unable to bear her weight and she lost her bnce. Atticus quickly reached out to support her, preventing her from falling. "Thanks," Aurora managed to utter weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. Atticus nodded and led her to a nearby bench. He helped her sit down and raised his eyebrows in a questioning gesture. Aurora averted her gaze, "I just trained too hard today. I''m fine." she softly stated. ''What is wrong with this girl?'' he thought. Atticus gave her a long look, prompting Aurora to hastily speak, "I said I''m fine! You don''t have to worry about me!" He let out a sigh and relented, "Okay. Do you need help getting to your room?" Aurora responded with a shake of her head, insisting, "No. I''m okay!" Atticus scrutinized her briefly before nodding and saying, "Okay." He turned and walked away. Once he was out of sight, Aurora pulled her knees close to her chest, bowed her head, and covered her face with her hands, tears streaming down as she quietly cried. Atticus entered his room and couldn''t help but mull over Aurora''s situation. ''Something''s definitely going on with her, but it''s not exactly my concern,'' he thought. Atticus was focused primarily on himself and his family. He considered trustworthy friends as part of his family. Although he had always maintained an indifference personality towards others, it doesn''t mean he''ll tantly treat them coldly without any reason. But his rtionship with Aurora was non-existent, far from enough to warrant involvement in her affairs. While one might argue all the Ravensteins were technically his family, Atticus sees them all as strangers. He had never met any of them before, simply sharing the same blood wasn''t enough to warrant being called his family. He settled onto his bed, determined to gatherprehensive information about the camp from his device so he wouldn''t be caught off guard again. The rules and guidelines weren''t particrly extensive, allowing him to absorb a lot of information quickly. In just 10 minutes, Atticus had managed to gather a substantial amount of knowledge. ''The training facilities here aren''t as good as the ones back at the estate. The highest rank it can replicate is just intermediate+. I should definitely join the beast division tomorrow.'' Atticus chose to get some rest and join the beast division the following day. Chapter 50: Beast division The next morning, Atticus woke up early and decided to train a bit before heading to the morning training. He created a simtion of a rocky terrain and settled down in a cross-legged position. Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand and conjured fire, added air to make it spin. He then attempted to manipte the earth, but struggled to control it, causing the earth around his arm to tremble and destabilize. After some time, he released a heavy exhale and stood up. "Looks like three elements are still my limit," he muttered. After breaking through to the next level, Atticus felt his bloodline not only be more potent but also sensed a significantly stronger connection to the elements. He was now able to sense where his bloodline resided: around his heart, there were four tiny brightly lit orbs in an axis. Previously, apart from the katana''s realm where he was able instinctively control the four elements, Atticus struggled to manage more than two at the same time. However, following the breakthrough, he found himself able to control three, albeit with some difficulty. In the initial level, Atticus could only manipte the elements in contact with his body, whether it was touching the ground to control the earth, manifesting fire around his fist, healing with water or reducing the air density around his body to move faster. Upon reaching the second level, this was amplified. For instance, he could conjure fire,press it, and shoot it outward. However, once it left his body, he''d lose control of it. Though it was still capable of causing destruction, it could remain intact for up to a minute without consuming any mana. After getting dressed, he headed to the training ground for the morning session. Arriving at the training ground early once again, Atticus noticed Aurora already waiting there. Their eyes met briefly, but Aurora quickly averted her gaze. Atticus let out a sigh and greeted her with a simple "Hey." "Hey," she replied, while avoiding looking at Atticus. "How are you feeling now?" Atticus inquired. "I''m fine! I told you I only trained too hard," she answered, finally looking at him. Her expression turned serious as she added, "Forget what you saw yesterday. I''ll still beat you!" "Sure, I''ll be expecting it," Atticus responded casually. Aurora seemed taken aback by his response and turned her head away, a hint of embarrassment showing on her face. The two of them fell into silence, waiting for the others to arrive. As they waited, the rest of the group gradually joined them. Atticus couldn''t help but notice the first years he had beaten the previous day. They appeared to be fully healed, but they kept their distance from him like a gue. Elias arrived promptly at 6 AM, just like the previous day. The routine was the same as before C they donned the weighted gear, disabled their mana, and began the arduous run up the mountain. Two hours of intense effortter, Atticus and Aurora were the only ones who managed to reach the bottom again, earning Atticus another 10 raven points. After freshening up in his room, Atticus used his device to navigate to the beast division''s location for sign-up. The beast division building was on the east side of the camp. It was a massive structure made of dark, enchanted stone. It had towering spires that resemble the talons of a great bird. As Atticus arrived, he saw different groups in the area. They were all staring at him and he caught a few wispers, "Look, it''s him" a boy said. "He can already defeat 2nd years. Who is he?" "He must be from the main family" one 1st year said. It was only the first years that were aware that Atticus had a high status as they were there when the convoy brought him. Disregarding them, he kept walking towards the entrance. Entering, he approached the counter and offered a polite greeting to the woman stationed there. "Good morning. I''m here to apply for the beast division," Atticus greeted the woman at the counter. The woman nced up from the papers she was working on, her attention drawn to Atticus. The counter was designed to amodate the height of the young youths. Upon noticing the number on Atticus''s device on his wrist, the woman remarked, "First rank?" She showed a surprised expression, but quicklyposed herself, "You''re early. Are you sure you don''t want to think about it more?" she replied calmly. Atticus, with his perception, of course noticed the change, but chose to ignore it. He responded, "No, I''ve made up my mind." The woman nodded and provided further guidance, "Okay then. Before we assign you to a group, you have to take a written test about beasts and pass. I''d advise you to go to the library, read up, ande back." The beast division was the only division that doesn''t require you to take sses. You only have to pass a test to show you know about beasts and how to fight them. "Can I take it now?" he asked. The woman studied him for a moment before relenting, "Sure, I suppose you can take it now. If you fail, you''ll have another chance to retake it." The woman guided Atticus into a room and gestured for him to take a seat at a table. With a press of a button, a holographic screen materialized before him. Her instructions were concise, "You have 1 hour." After imparting the information, she exited the room, leaving Atticus to his task. Atticus wasted no time and immediately set to work, his focus solely on answering the questions presented on the holographic screen. They were fairly easy, simply asking basic questions. With his intelligence, it was easy for him. Atticuspleted the test in just 10 minutes and promptly submitted his answers. He made his way back to the counter and informed the woman that he had finished the test. "You finished?! How?" She was surprised by his speed and even questioned if he had answered well. She quickly checked the result and saw his perfect score. ''Did he cheat? No that''s impossible the AI would have caught him.'' With a moreposed demeanor, "Congrats. Looks like you passed. You''ll been assigned a team tomorrow so you''ll have toe back around 11 in the morning." "Okay. Thanks" Atticus offered his thanks and turned to leave. As Atticus made his way toward the exit, he noticed a young boy who appeared to be waiting for someone. As he approached the exit, the boy approached him and inquired, "Are you Atticus?" "Depends," Atticus replied casually. He noticed the number 3 disyed first on his device, indicating he was a third year. The boy introduced himself, "I am Orion Ravenstein." "Cool?" Atticus responded nonchntly. In his mind, he added, ''Of course you''re a Ravenstein, you''re in camp and have white hair!'' "I am Sirius Ravenstein''s son," Orion continued. "Oh? So that old coot had a son. I never would''ve guessed," Atticus remarked with a chuckle. Orion''s expression turned serious as he warned, "Don''t you dare speak of him like that!" "Hmm? Ah, I apologize. It''s just that I went through hell while training with him," Atticus exined. Gritting his teeth, Orion retorted, "I want you to challenge me to a duel!" "Why would I do that?" Atticus furrowed his eyebrows, his patience wearing thin as he thought, ''Shit, another drama. I''m getting tired of this.'' "Father refused to train me and instead chose to train you. I''ll show him I''m better than you!" Orion eximed. "Of course, drama. Listen, I don''t give two shits about whateverplicated rtionship you have with your father. Kindly leave me out of it, okay?" Atticus replied firmly. Orion gritted his teeth, forced a smile, and taunted, "Don''t tell me you''re scared." "Yeah, yeah. Whatever," Atticus dismissed and began to walk away. "Come back here! You coward!" the boy yelled after him. However, Atticus didn''t stop and continued walking away, his thoughts echoing with frustration, ''I''m tired of dealing with children.'' Chapter 51: Teammates Atticus was heading back to his room, and he decided to call Ember to check in on her. He waited for the call to connect, but there was no response. ''She must be busy,'' he thought. Resolving to catch up with herter, he returned to his room to focus on his training. While training, he recalled the details he learned about the beast division. He knew that after the test, he would be assigned to a group of usually five people. It was unfortunatelypulsory to hunt as a group for at least a month, they do this so that the first years could gain experience gradually and get used to the hunts. After a month, if you could get a rmendation from the captain of the team, you can be allowed to hunt alone if you so wish. Most prefer to hunt in groups as it was safer and faster. The camp post bounties in the division building, so they were responsible for choosing the type and level of beasts they want to hunt. As he sparred against the robot, Atticus couldn''t help but think, ''I hope I end up with good teammates.'' However, a lingering feeling made him ponder, ''Why do I have a feeling that I''ve just jinxed it?'' Despite these thoughts, he kept his focus on his training. The next day, Atticus stuck to his routine by engaging in his personal morning training routine, attending the training session, and finally making his way to the beast division, ignoring all the stares. As he arrived at the counter, he greeted the woman and inquired, "Hello. Are they here yet?" The woman, engrossed in her paperwork, nced up and recognized Atticus. She replied, "Oh, it''s the little genius. No, they''re not here yet. Just sit and wait a bit." Atticus nodded and expressed his gratitude with a simple "Okay, thank you." He then found a ce to sit and patiently waited for the rest of his new team members to arrive. After roughly half an hour had passed, Atticus noticed the arrival of two boys and one girl. Among them, he recognized one of the boys C Nate, one of the duo he had seen during the test. The trio engaged in a conversation with the woman at the counter, who then gestured towards Atticus, prompting all three of them to turn their attention his way. Atticus maintained a neutral stare as the trio approached. Nate initiated the conversation with an exmation, "It''s you! My rival!" Atticus regarded him with a slightly perplexed expression, thinking to himself, ''How?'' The girl, introduced herself next, cheerfully, "It''s nice to meet you! My name is Sophie! Wee to our squad." Sophie was a vibrant presence. Despite her petite stature, there was a confident air about her, as if she held an unwavering belief in her abilities. Atticus observed a number ''2'' on her wrist, indicating she was a second-year student. In response, he simply replied, "I''m Atticus." Sophie beamed and responded with, "It''s nice to meet you!" The guy, however, interjected with a rather brusque tone, "Listen, I am the vice captain of this team. I expect you to follow every single instruction given, do you understand?" There was an undeniable presence about him, one that screamed "bully" without him even having to say a word. After increasing his perception stats, Atticus was able discern the subtle environmental cues people emitted. It was even more easy as he had connection to the four elements. He was able to perceive a certain heaviness to him. ''Intermediate- and earth element'' he concluded. He also noticed the number ''3'' on his device, indicating he was a third-year. ncing at the others, Atticus picked up on their wry smiles, and then turned his gaze back to the guy, regarding him silently for a while. After a moment, he responded in a measured and neutral tone, "Or else?" The boy''s frustration grew as he eximed, "I am the vice captain of this squad, and you have to listen to me!" Atticus furrowed his eyebrows, "No, I don''t." Just as the boy seemed ready to physically confront Atticus, a girl intervened, "Calm down, Helodor." Her intervention caused the boy, Helodor, to back down while looking away, clearly angry. The girl then turned her attention to Atticus, "Hello, I am He. The captain of this squad". Atticus noticed that she had the number ''3'' on her device, indicating she was also third-year student. She had an assertive demeanor. There was no mistaking her for anything but someone who took charge. ''Intermediate and air element. Not bad.'' She exined, "Now, what Helodor was trying to say is that as third-years, we''re more experienced. It''ll be in your best interest to listen to our instructions." Atticus acknowledged her point with a nod, and replied, "I understand you guys have experience doing this, and I''ll be sure to listen to whatever advice you give. However, the thing is that no matter how much experience you think you have, you''re still 13-year-olds. Even veterans make mistakes. If I feel like your instructions are going topromise my safety, I''d probably ignore them." Helodor couldn''t contain his anger and wanted to shout at Atticus, but He''s stern gaze silenced him. She then turned her attention back to Atticus, attempting to intimidate him with a stern look. However, Atticus''s expression remained unchanged. He smiled slightly and said, "Okay then. As long as your actions don''t threaten the group, then it''s okay. Agreed?" Atticus nodded and replied, "Yeah." "Okay, go get your equipment from Belle at the counter and meet us by the south gate." With that, she turned and walked away. Atticus proceeded to approach the woman at the counter, Belle, requesting his assigned equipment. Belle handed him a body suit. The body suit was crafted from sturdy beast skin, hugging the wearer like a second skin. Its sleek ck design not only provided functionality but also made for a visually appealing attire. The suit was equipped with essential hunting tools securely fastened to its waist area, including a coiled rope and various other necessities. Along with the suit, he received a space storage ring, intended for storing any kills or items obtained during the hunt and one healing potion. She offered him a weapon, but Atticus declined, his Katana being more than enough. Those were the basic equipment each 1st years would be given upon joining the division. After that, any change in equipment or potions needed has to be bought. d in his equipment, Atticus headed to the South Gate, where they were already gathered and equipped for the hunt. Without wasting any time, He scanned her device, prompting the others to do the same. As they did, a small door opened, leading to the outside. They stepped through the door, which closed behind them. Chapter 52: Hunt The forest located to the south of the camp was designated for the youths to go hunting, with the highest-ranking magical beast in the forest being an intermediate+. The forest to the north was reserved for the camp''s tests and contained only novice+ rank beasts and those of lower ranks. The western and southern sides of the camp were strictly off-limits and heavily guarded, preventing any ess to those areas. As they began jogging into the forest, Sophie took the opportunity to exin the mission to Atticus. "Yesterday, we picked a Drakon mission. Their nests aremonly located near rocky regions. Our target is a young drakon so you only need to keep an eye on its tail and It''s expected to be an intermediate grade beast." Atticus paid attention to Sophie''s exnation, even though he was already familiar with the information. ''The drakon''s bloodline abilities include breathing fire and turning its body to stone, but typically only adult drakons possess these capabilities. We shouldn''t have any problems if everything goes well,'' he thought Sophie continued in a whisper, "Also, don''t mind Helodor. I think he wanted to be the captain, but since He was ranked 4th in their year he wasn''t able to" Atticus simply nodded, not showing much interest in the conversation. ''If he crosses the line I''ll simply deal with him.'' He wasn''t one to tolerate nonsense. Even in his past life, despite being somewhat of a nerd, there was a reason bullies steered clear of him like the gue. Whenever someone messed with him, he made sure to repay them tenfold. They continued to move through the forest for an hour, each members unfazed by running for that long. Only Nate showed signs of fatigue but his pride not letting him ask the squad to slow down. Helodor tuned his gaze at Atticus expecting to see him tired, but was shocked to see him unfazed, "Not bad," he criticized, letting out a huff, and turned his gaze away. Atticus didn''t even nce at him and simply kept running. Running for an hour, they eventually reached a rocky clearing, where they spotted a sleeping beast in the middle. The creature seemedpletely unaware of their presence as it dozed peacefully. It''s scales shimmer with fiery hues of red, orange, and gold. Its body, 15 feet long, is sleek and muscr. The most distinctive feature of the beast was its tail, which ended in a wickedly spiked appendage. He put her finger to her lips, signaling everyone to remain quiet. She then instructed them to form a specific formation: Helodor at the front with his sword and shield, Nate and He behind him with a broad sword and sword respectifully, and Atticus positioned behind them, ready to protect Sophie, the archer. Atticus observed the formation with a neutral gaze, ''I can''t wait to hunt alone,'' he thought. He had been searching for stronger beasts to battle, aiming to boost hisbat prowess. However, hunting with the squad meant he couldn''t unleash his full power or engage in solo fights to see how strong he waspared to beasts. As the formation advanced, Helodor unknowingly stepped on a fragile rock, shattering it. This sudden noise caused the Drakon''s eyes to snap open. He who noticed this immediately shouted, "Don''t let it get ready!" Helodor reacted immediately and charged at the Drakon, who responded by mming its tail against his shield, sending him flying back several meters. He swiftly enhanced her body with mana and harnessed the wind to boost her speed, closing the gap as she attempted to slice the Drakon''s tail. However, it''s entire body unexpectedly hardened, and the strike sent shockwaves through her body, briefly incapacitating her. "Damn! It''s an adult!" He shouted, her voice vibrating with rm. As the Drakon prepared to strike He with its tail, an arrow from Sophie''s bow pierced its eye, eliciting a piercing scream from the creature. Nate, taking advantage of the opportunity, leaped in with his broadsword, aiming for the Drakon''s head, but the creature managed to swiftly dodge the attack, despite its pain. The unexpected dodge left Nate vulnerable, and the Drakon attempted to strike him with its tail. However, Helodor suddenly appeared and blocked the attack with his shield, reinforcing his stance by channeling the earth element to remain firm. Heunched another attack, this time aiming to pierce the Drakon''s remaining eye, but the Drakon''s response was swift. It opened its mouth, revealing an ominous orange glow within. He''s eyes widened, It was preparing to unleash a fiery attack. ''Perfect!'' Atticus had been waiting for this chance, he reacted swiftly, enhancing his legs with mana and using the power of the air element to boost his speed. In an instant, he appeared beside He, grabbed her, and moved her out of the way, causing the Drakon''s fiery breath to miss its intended target. "See what I said about notpletely following orders?" Atticus said releasing He, then he unsheathed his katana, andunched himself toward the Drakon. As the creature swung its tail, Atticus skillfully employed the air and dodged the attack. With incredible speed, he closed the distance and stabbed the Drakon''s other eye. He was shocked, he had awakened his bloodline? Wasn''t he a first year? While people had seen Atticus beaten that second year, not all were aware that he was already an intermediate- rank. Most of the second years were still novice+! Only the most talented in the second year had awakened their bloodlines. She quickly shook her head and regained herposure, they were still on the battlefield. "Nate!" she shouted. Nate responded swiftly, leaping forward and raising his sword skyward, shouting, "Tiger''s Descent!" His broadsword immediately radiated a golden glow, the glow expanded, transforming into the shape of a tiger. Without hesitation, Nate brought it down upon the Drakon''s head, the strike generating a small shockwave and prompting a painful cry from the beast. Seizing the opportunity, He went on the offensive again. She muttered under her breath, "Elemental Mimicry," Her body seem to be weightless, it was as if the air around her was disregarding her presence. With twice the speed as before, she dashed towards the beast leaving it unable to follow her movement. This time, she aimed for a weak point below the Drakon''s chin. He thrust her sword with precision, driving it through the Drakon''s brain, delivering a fatal blow that ended its life. The Drakon let out onest agonized roar before copsing to the ground, lifeless. Atticus narrowed his eyes, ''What was that?'' He was able to notice the subtle changes around her, and he saw that was she just did went beyond manipting the air, ''It was as if she became the air?'' He sheathed his katana, observing He walking towards him with a serious expression. As she got to him, she simply said, "Thank you." However, before Atticus could respond, He turned and walked away without waiting for his reply. ''Why do i keep meeting weird people?'' Atticus wasn''t heroic, he only helped her because he needed her permissionter to be able to hunt alone. Although it wasn''t nned, having her owe him a favor was the perfect opportunity, an opportunity he took without hesitation. ''But at least wait for a response.'' He proceeded to store the Drakon''s corpse in her storage ring and check to see if anyone was injured. After checking and no seeing no injuries, they began making their way back to camp. During their return journey, Sophie couldn''t help butment, "Atticus! How did you get so strong?" she said while staring at Atticus with bright eyes, as if she found some kind of treasure. Nate and He nced at Atticus, seeminly curious about that too. ''He''s too fast for an intermediate- rank'' He thought. Despite being shocked that he was an intermediate- already, the speed she had seen was not something an intermediate- rank could bring out. Atticus simply smiled in response, not saying anything, then he turned his gaze at Helodor who was ring at him. Atticus questioned, "Why are you staring at me?" Helodor responded immediately, "If you know you were that strong, why didn''t you help in the first ce? You probably wanted to look like some kind on hero!" Atticus replied, his gaze cold, "So what?" Helodor appeared ready to confront Atticus physically, but He intervened, preventing him from doing so, "Drop it, Helodor," she admonished, "I would have gotten hurt if it wasn''t for him. Besides, I was the one who asked him to protect Sophie." Helodor begrudgingly responded with a dismissive sound, and the confrontation was put to rest. Atticus couldn''t help but think with a small sigh, ''Drama. This is going to be a long three years.'' Chapter 53: Return Upon returning to the division building after their hunt, He confronted Belle. "Hey! We almost got hurt because of wrong information! The Drakon was an adult!" she said angrily, mming her hands on the counter. Belle was taken aback butposed herself, saying, "I don''t know how the assassination division could have made such a mistake." The assassination division were responsible for gathering intel on the monsters around the camp. They were trained in the art of infiltration, assassination, and gathering information. Belle continued, "It either evolved recently, or maybe because it was an intermediate rank, they just assumed it was young." The ssification of drakons by rank and age held significant importance. Typically, young drakons were categorized as intermediate rank, while the adults were considered at least intermediate+ rank. Encountering an intermediate ranked adult drakon was an exceedingly rare urrence. Despite bloodlines and ranks being separate aspects, individuals could choose not to advance in rank and instead focus on developing their bloodline powers. However, this choice had its limits, as one''s physical body could only amodate their bloodline powers up to a certain point. Additionally, your rank affected the power you could unleash with your bloodline. He''s frustration was evident, "Those damn bastards. They''d better pay for this!" Atticus watched all of this with an amused expression. In the short time he had known He, she had always been serious and bossy. He hadn''t expected to see her act this way. After a while, she calmed down and handed over the loot from the Drakon to Belle for inspection. Belle examined the corpse and recorded the information on her holoscreen. Notifications popped up for Atticus and the team members, each receiving 100 points for the loot. Belle reassured them that she would investigate the matter further, and the group disbanded. Throughout the process, Helodor was giving Atticus an intense death re. However, Atticuspletely ignored it, a reaction that seemed to further fuel Helodor''s anger. As Atticus headed back, he reflected on the day''s experience, ''I should be better prepared next time. Today was an important lesson. Although my life wasn''t in danger, it could have been worse.'' He too had been caught off guard by the drakon. He wanted to be better prepared next time incase of anything. ''I really need to visit the emporium when i have enough point. I should be able to get something useful there.'' From the information Atticus had gathered, he found out that there was a market where recruits can buy arts, potions and other things with their points. In the midst of his thoughts, his device rang, and Ember''s call appeared on the screen. Upon answering, Ember informed him that she was in the cafeteria. Considering his hunger and the chance to spend time with her, Atticus decided to join her. He entered the cafetaria after a few minutes and found her sitting alone and approached. "Hey Ember" "Hey" she replied, a small smile forming on her lips. Atticus sat down and they started talking, well Atticus did most of the talking. As they werefortably seated in the cafeteria, Nate and Lucas approached. Nate grinned and yfully eximed, "Hey!" After Atticus had demonstrated his strength by securing first rank and excelling during their hunt, Nate fully grasped that Atticus was not someone to be trifled with. Although he still felt a hint of caution, he became more at ease as he observed Atticus''s rxed demeanor. Lucas''s demeanor appeared moreposed, "Hello, I''m Lucas. Can we join you?" he asked. Atticus nced at Ember, silently seeking her approval, and upon finding her assent, gestured for them to take a seat. Atticus wasn''t antisocial; he had numerous friends back on Earth. Although he was fully focused on getting stronger, that didn''t mean he would be some kind of recluse who only kept to himself. Despite that, he recognized the need for caution expecially in this war riddened world. He would make friends with those he deemed trustworthy enough. As they sat down, Nate couldn''t hold back his curiosity, blurting out, "How on earth are you so strong? I mean, you were lightning fast during the test and that showdown with the drakon!" Lucas, studied Atticus too. He knew Atticus consistently outperformed everyone in their morning training sessions, and there was an uncanny aura about him, one that makes him feel that he shouldn''t be messed with. Atticus, meeting their inquiries with a small smile, answered Nate sinctly, "I train hard." Nate chuckled in response, "If only it were that easy" "Is there so kind of special training in the main family we don''t know about?" Lucas asked. Lucas had always been the smarter one of the duo. Although he wasn''t as physically talented as Nate, he made up for it with his intelligence. Piecing together that Atticus was from the main family was easy. The fact that Atticus was close with Ember, who everyone knew was from the main family, was a dead giveaway. Atticus observed Lucas with a smile, ''At least not all of them are brainless''. He wasn''t actively concealing this information, but he had no intentions of openly announcing that he was from the main family. That would make him feel like a 16-year-old teen seeking attention. "Not that i know of. The training facility is a good training source if you ask me" "Well, yeah! But we need raven points to ess it" Nate replied sadly. "Mine was free, though," Atticus mentioned casually. He had never needed points to ess the training room. "My guess was right. The ranks determine how you''re treated. If I guess correctly, the 1st to 3rd ranks use the facility for free." Lucas deduced, using his index finger to adjust his sses. "Yeah. Ember you use it for free, right?" Atticus turned to Ember. "Yes," she nodded without a change in expression. "They''re both monsters," Nate muttered yfully sulking, earning a chuckle from Lucas. "Have you guys checked out the emporium?" Lucas changed the topic. Atticus replied, "No, I haven''t checked it yet. I was thinking of gathering enough points first." "Yeah, you should. Nate and I checked it out, and the prices were high. One health potion costs 200 points." Atticus couldn''t help but be a little surprised by the high prices at the emporium. ''Wouldn''t people go bankrupt at this rate?'' he pondered. ''The fights happening in camp are numerous, and there would be lots of injured people. If the price of a single health potion was this high, how much would it cost for a severe injury?'' Atticus shook his head, putting the useless thoughts aside. ''Well, it doesn''t matter. I should gather enough points and visit the emporium soon,'' he decided. Speaking for some minutes, Atticus and Ember left the cafeteria. They decided to engage in a friendly spar, so they headed to Atticus''s room and into his training room. Ember was holding a wooden spear with the tip blunt and Atticus a wooden sword. They agreed not to use their bloodlines during the spar. Ember was already aware of Atticus quadruple elements, he had revealed it during their earlier talks. She wasn''t as surprised as the others, she had always know Atticus was different, but it still gave her a little shock. Seeing someone that can control 4 elements was not something you see everyday. They each got into a stance. Without wasting time, they dashed towards each other. Chapter 54: One month One month had passed, and rumors about Atticus had spread throughout the camp. Most people had discovered his true identity as the family head''s son. Those who were discerning enough started treating Atticus with respect, hoping to gain his favor. However, a few prideful individuals still held out. During this time, Atticus had sparred with Ember on several asions. He had also asionally joined Nate and Lucas for lunch. Although they weren''t yet close enough to be considered friends, their rtionship had improved over the course of the month. After today''s training session, Elias informed them to prepare for a change in their morning routine. Nearly all the youths had managed to arrive on time, prompting the instructor to decide that it was time to intensify their training. Atticus was scheduled to go beast hunting with the squad today. As he approached the building, he encountered the usual curious gazes from others, but as usual, he paid them no mind. People had learned not to cross him, and that was satisfactory for him. He entered the building and found his teammates at the counter. "Hey Atticus! You''re finally here," Sophie greeted him cheerfully as he approached. "Yeah, sorry I''mte. I lost track of time training," he replied with a small smile. "You should consider taking it easy, or how will we ever catch up if you continue to grow stronger so rapidly!" Nate eximed, a mixture of awe and concern in his voice. Atticus responded with a smile, seemingly unfazed by Nate''sment. Then, he turned his attention to Helodor, who had been ring at him intensely throughout the exchange. ''I''ll have to deal with him soon.'' Atticus''s decision to consistently ignore Helodor stemmed from the fact that he hadn''t crossed any major lines. He had simply been fussing over trivial matters and hadn''t gone beyond that. Atticus found it suspicious that he was receiving such treatment. Helodor had suddenly started harboring animosity towards him for no apparent reason. ''It''s bing annoying,'' he thought. While Atticus wasn''t one to resort to violence for mere stares, he did have a breaking point. And it was bing increasingly concerning. ''You''d think he has a crush on me or something,'' he mused. After a brief wait, He arrived. She exchanged quick greetings with the squad and then said, "Let''s go choose our mission," directing them to the second floor where they could select their assignments. He remained her usual direct and bossy self, though she was cautious in her interactions with Atticus. Over the past month, Atticus had consistently demonstrated his strength, which left her both shocked and wary, especially after she had learned about his background. While in the camp, everyone was meant to be equal, anyone with at least a functioning neuron would understand that it wasn''t wise to earn the disdain of someone likely to be the heir. One could only wonder about the thought processes of certain individuals. Upon reaching the second floor, they encountered a small gathering in front of arge holographic wall. As they got closer, Atticus recognized one of the individuals C Orion, Sirius''s son. Orion had previously challenged Atticus to a fight and had persistently pestered him after Atticus initially declined. Orion was apanied by his squad. As Atticus and the others approached, he couldn''t help but notice Orion''s smirking expression. ''Not this again,'' Atticus thought, fully aware that something foolish was about to transpire, and indeed, it did. "Hey, if it isn''t the coward," Orion quipped, his squad members adding to the provocation byughing. They were all well aware that Atticus was from the main family, but were relying on Orion to protect them. ''You owe me one, old man,'' Atticus thought. His patience was wearing thin, and the only reason Atticus was keeping up with this was because of Sirius. ''Since I can''t beat him up, I might as well speak my mind,'' Atticus couldn''t resist delivering aeback. "Seems like your father held a different opinion, though. Or were you just more of a coward than I am?" Orion, infuriated, began to approach Atticus, but He blocked his path. "He''s a member of my team; you''ll have to get through me first," she dered, looking at Orion coldly. ''She should be aware that he can''t attack me. Why is she acting this way?'' Atticus pondered. Every recruit knew the rule that a higher-year couldn''t initiate an attack against a lower-year. Atticus found it strange that she would intervene despite being aware of this rule. "Move! Do you think your measly 4th rank can challenge me?" Orion replied, taking a step toward He. In response to this, Helodor, Nate, and Sophie stepped forward to support He. Even Sophie, who was usually all smiles, was giving Orion a cold stare. Orion''s teammates also moved forward. Just as the situation seemed about to reach a breaking point, an AI voice suddenly resounded from each of their devices. [Fighting inside the building is prohibited. Punishment will be severe if broken.] Orion clicked his tongue in annoyance at that message. "Lucky bastards," he muttered. He swiftly selected a mission, and he and his squad left. The situation was defused before it could escte further. After they left, Helodor immediately turned to Atticus and ced me on him, "This is all your fault!" Atticus narrowed his eyes threateningly, about to take a step towards Helodor, but Nate stepped in, "How is it his fault?" He was growing tired of Helodor constantly seeking trouble. Helodor appeared ready to respond, but He intervened, "Stop, Helodor. It''s not important. What matters is that we as a team support each other." Helodor huffed in response and turned away. After that, He quickly selected a mission. Choosing a mission was straightforward. They were all disyed on arge holographic wall, and all you had to do was enter the mission''s serial number on your device. The wall would then blur out the mission with thebel "In progress," and the mission details would be transferred to each teammate''s devices. After picking the mission, they received a notification about the mission details. Atticus decided to check it as they started moving toward the gate. Their hunt this time was an Arachnix, beast bearing a resemnce to spiders with multiple legs and intricate patterns adorning their robust bodies. Arachnix had evolved to be masters of the rocky terrain they inhabited. Their legs were adapted for scaling cliffs and navigating narrow crevices, granting them exceptional mobility and agility. The Arachnix they were after was of intermediate rank. ''The most troublesome aspect of an Arachnix is their unique reproductive cycle,'' Atticus thought as he ran through the forest. Arachnixid their eggs within the protective confines of their cave sanctuaries and could hatch them at any time, using their offspring as a small army. ''200 points each for the hunt and more depending on how many of their offspring we kill. It''s no wonder she picked it.'' Atticus thought. Although it was obvious, the points awarded for hunts weren''t uniform; they varied based on the difficulty of the beast. ''I should have enough points after this hunt to get something useful from the Emporium,'' Atticus thought. He had postponed visiting the Emporium until he had umted enough points, and during this past month, he had gathered quite a substantial amount. He decided that it was finally time to pay a visit to the Emporium after this hunt. As they were running through the forest, Nate nced back at Atticus, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Atticus, I bet I can kill more Arachnix newborns than you," he challenged, his voice carrying a hint of yful rivalry. Atticus''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "100 points," he responded. ''I won''t say no to free points.'' Nate chuckled, his excitement evident. "You''re on!" he eximed, quickening his pace to take the lead. "I want in!" Sophie dered, her tone eager as she expressed her desire to join in on the fun. Atticus chuckled at Sophie''s enthusiasm. "Sure, more points for me then." The response made Helena beam but it was ruined by the clicking of a tongue, Helodor''s. Chapter 55: Retreat After running through the forest for some time, they reached a cliffside, and He turned towards the squad. "Keep in mind, while the Arachnix isn''t that strong in directbat, it has an army at its disposal," she instructed. "Plus, there''s a chance that reinforcements might arrive while we''re inbat. If that happens, we''ll withdraw without hesitation." The interconnected nature of the caves meant that another Arachnix could potentially pick up on the sounds of battle. These creatures were territorial, and encountering humans would likely trigger them tounch a coordinated attack together. After receiving nods of approval from all of them, they took the ropes strapped to their suits and began lowering themselves into the cave. Using flying artifacts to descend into a cave where a beast could emerge at any moment was risky, having a stable handhold being a safer choice. Upon entering the dark cave, where their visibility was nonexistent, He retrieved a spherical object from her storage ring. Infusing it with mana, the ball emitted a radiant glow, illuminating their surroundings. It hovered behind the group as they ventured deeper into the cave. Atticus looked at the artifact in intrigue, and Sophie seemed to notice his curiosity. She offered an exnation, "Those are known as Lumin crystals. By infusing a small amount of mana into them, they emit light." Atticus nodded in appreciation. ''I really need to learn more about these artifacts,'' he thought. Their footsteps echoed against the rocky floor as they continued their path deeper into the cave. The interior of the cave presented a mesmerizing blend of textures and shapes. Stctites hung like frozen icicles from the ceiling, while stgmites rose like ancient sentinels from the ground. The asional drip of water echoed through the cave, as if nature itself wasposing a mysterious symphony. After a few minutes of walking, they reached arge space within the cave with brightly lit rocks embedded on the walls, providing visibility to the area. There, Atticusid eyes on thergest and most grotesque spider he had ever seen in his life C a massive Arachnix rested on a vast web in the center of the space. It had a sleek and iridescent exoskeleton that shimmered with hues ranging from deep purples to vibrant blues. The creature possessed eight long, delicate legs that enabled it to traverse even the most treacherous terrain with uncanny grace, and numerous eerie purple eyes. ''I''m d I''m not afraid of spiders,'' Atticus couldn''t help butment inwardly. The massive Arachnix had not noticed them yet. He motioned for the others to stop at the entrance of the clearing. She lifted her hands, her voice was barely audible as she whispered, "Sophie, see if you can hit it from here." Sophie acknowledged the instruction with a nod. She deftly nocked an arrow, drew the bowstring, and focused on her mana. She then muttered, "Falcon Strike," and the arrow immediately radiated a blue light. Focusing on one of the creature''s many eyes, she released the arrow with remarkable swiftness. However, just as the arrow left the bowstring, the Arachnix''s acute senses detected the projectile. Swiftly pivoting, it repositioned itself, evading the iing arrow by moving away from its initial spot. "It''s spotted us! Form up and attack!" He''smand immediately rang out as soon as she saw the failed attack. In an instant, Helodor surged forward with his shield, He and Nate following closely behind him. Meanwhile, Sophie continued to fire arrows, and Atticus assumed his usual protective stance by her side. ''I can''t wait to start hunting on my own. These past few weeks have been quite dull,'' Atticus thought inwardly. He had been unable to use his full abilities during group missions. Although he would use his full power if necessary, he''d rather not openly disy his full strength. He needed to face the beasts alone to truly assess how much he''d grown. These weeks had felt like a mere waiting period, and he looked forward to their conclusion. ''Today''s thest day,'' he thought with anticipation. At the forefront, the confrontation had escted to a new level as the massive Arachnix attempted to trap the group using its sticky webs. Helodor stepped forward, his massive shield raised, effectively blocking the web projectiles that shot from the spider''s abdomen. Amidst the chaos, He''s voice cut through themotion, "Shoot the webs it''s standing on!" shemanded, directing Sophie''s attention to the threads the spider was standing on. Sophie responded quickly, drawing her bow and releasing mana-imbued arrows toward the webs. The Arachnix''s response was immediate and startling C it emitted a piercing shriek, and immediately, the sounds of something breaking could be heard around the cave. The group knew what wasing; the Arachnix''s eggs had begun to hatch. A swarm of tiny Arachnix, equally as grotesque as their mother, emerged from the eggs, scurrying in all directions. He''s voice rang out again, "Maintain formation! And Sophie, keep shooting the webs!" Atticus observed as the horde of baby Arachnix rushed toward him. Reacting with precise and calcted movements, he dispatched them with swift shes of his katana. Each spider that came within his reach was sliced cleanly in two, his de moving with a fluid grace that belied his strength. Atticus had grown ustomed to fighting beasts over the past month, and what used to require mental preparation and nning had be almost instinctual for him. He was confident that he could single-handedly kill the Arachnix and her babies if he got serious. ''This is not the strength a first-year should have,'' Sophie thought as she watched Atticus''s prowess in action. She couldn''t help but admire his exceptional abilities and power. ''He''s really strong. And he''s quite handsome too. Wait, hold on, he''s my cousin!'' She mentally scolded herself for such fleeting thoughts, swiftly redirecting her focus back to the task at hand C shooting webs. ''Although, people do marry their cousins these days, right?'' her mind ventured again, only to be met with a firm mental rebuke. ''What the heck are you even thinking, Sophie!?'' she chastised herself, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. Shaking off her momentary distraction, she redoubled her efforts, shooting arrows with heightened determination and a renewed flush of embarrassment. As the battle raged on, Sophie continued to heed He''s instructions. Her arrows flew with uracy, striking down the remaining webs that the spider had woven. With each impact, the threads snapped and crumbled. With time, Sophie''s focused archery managed to take down thest of the webs. As Sophie shot thest web, the Arachnix fell down with a loud thud. "Attack! Don''t let it recover!" He shouted. In a swift maneuver, He propelled herself through the air toward the Arachnix. Infusing her sword with mana, she swung it deftly and severed one of the Arachnix''s legs. The creature emitted a piercing screech that reverberated throughout the cave, forcing everyone to cover their ears due to the intensity. Amidst the chaos, Nate leaped into action, attacking the Arachnix and hitting it on the head with his broadsword, eliciting another painful screech. Just as He was about to sever another leg of the Arachnix they were battling, a shrill shriek pierced the air. But this cry didn''t originate from the Arachnix they were fighting. The group immediately swiveled their attention to witness another massive Arachnix emerging from a different exit. He''smand was immediate and decisive, "Retreat!" Chapter 56: Unchanging Without a moment''s dy, they sprinted towards the exit. He led the way, followed closely by Nate and Sophie. Helodor positioned himself in front of Atticus, who was bringing up the rear. After a few minutes, the got to the entrance. Sophie and Nate swiftly leaped up, grasping the ropes they had previously used to descend, and began ascending with urgency. He turned and was about to ask Atticus to go first. However, Helodor''s voice interjected, "Go quickly! We''ll follow closely behind." Though hesitant, the urgency of the situation was evident, and He shifted her attention back to the rope, swiftly grabbing hold and starting her ascent. With He on her way up, Helodor directed an intense re at Atticus, who maintained aposed demeanor as he observed the unfolding dynamic. Without dy, Helodor grasped the rope and began moving up. ''What''s he nning?'' Atticus noticed the subtle change in Helodor''s expression, which was different from the usual re. It seemed like he was... ''Happy?'' He shrugged it off and started climbing the rope, but with a hint of caution. As Atticus steadily climbed the rope, his awareness heightened when he noticed Helodor extracting an item from his storage ring. His eyes widened as he saw Helodor position the object on the rope he was on. In a split-second action that took Atticus by surprise, Helodor''s smirk became all too telling. He infused mana into the artifact, which abruptly unleashed aser-like beam, slicing through the rope. The moment Atticus observed Helodor cing the artifact on the rope, his instincts kicked in. Swiftly, he concentrated and harnessed his fire element to propel himself upward. Witnessing Atticus''s unexpected reaction, Helodor''s panic was palpable. ''He can use more than one element?!'' Helodor thought, surprised and rmed by this revtion. Throughout their hunts, Atticus had exclusively showcased his control over the air element, keeping his proficiency with other elements concealed from the rest of the group. As Atticus employed the fire element tounch himself upward, a sudden and forceful spider web ensnared his left leg, yanking him back with unexpected strength. Caught off guard, he found himself being pulled back into the depths of the cave against his will. In that moment, Atticus''s gaze fixed onto Helodor with an iciness that sent shivers down thetter''s spine. ''You''ll regret this,'' Atticus''s chilling expression seemed to convey. And just like that, Atticus was pulled into the depths of the cave, disappearing from sight. Within the depths of the cave, Atticus saw the Arachnix running back into the cave dragging him along with it. He quickly unsheathed his katana, preparing to cut the web. However, as if the Arachnix knew his intentions, the web suddenly hurled him towards the wall. Atticus''s eyes widened, and he immediately used fire to propel himself in the other direction, avoiding hitting the wall. With that brief distraction, Atticus was dragged back into therge space where they were fighting before. Seeing his chance, he quickly used his katana to slice through the ensnaring web, freeing himself. He turned and saw the massive, grotesque forms of the spiders. The one who had pulled him was the new Arachnix who had interrupted their fight, with the other Arachnix directly behind it. "Well, I guess this is a good opportunity," he muttered calmly, still suspended on the air. After years of intense training, Atticus had improved his proficiency in the first style of the katana to staggering levels. He was at a level where he didn''t even need to be on the floor to perform it. Sheathing his katana and clutching it with both hands, he took a stance mid-air, maintaining equilibrium by manipting controlled gusts of air under his legs. With the whispered incantation, [Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace] Atticus erupted into motion. His strike was a blend of velocity and precision, cleanly severing both the Arachnix''s heads in a single, well-calcted motion. Methodically and gracefully, he proceeded to eliminate the remaining baby Arachnix, stowing their lifeless forms within his storage ring. As he made his way toward the cave entrance, his demeanor remainedposed and chilling. Upon reaching the entrance, Atticus harnessed his fire element to propel himself upward,tching onto a rock and using it as leverage to continue his ascent. Reaching the top, he was met with the sound of people engaged in a heated argument. "We need to go back for him!" He''s voice rang out, her concern evident. Helodor, on the other hand, feigned an appearance of worry, saying, "It''s just too risky!" The bizarre situation of the rope being cut drew immediate suspicion. "How is it even possible for the rope to be cut? It''s fucking made of titanium! What did you do, Helodor!?" He used him, with Nate and Sophie joining in, their expressionsden with skepticism. Although hearing the typically serious He use such strongnguage was shocking, the situation was too dire to focus on that. Nate sided with He, "We should go back and help him!" Already bringing his broad sword out of his storage ring. In the midst of their argument, a sound reached their ears, causing them to all turn and witness Atticus climbing up. Nate, Sophie, and He''s faces lit up with relief at the sight of Atticus''s return. Yet, their joy was short-lived, reced by an icy shock when they observed the cold, chilling expression on Atticus''s face. Atticus''s gaze was fixed on a single individual C Helodor. His countenance exuded an aura of sheer coldness, his features unyielding and unforgiving. Two unchanging aspects of Atticus''s nature were his unwavering love for his family and his vengeful disposition. Regardless of the circumstances or reasons, Atticus remained unswayed by justifications. What mattered was that someone had attempted to harm him, and that alone was enough to invoke his merciless retaliation. With each step Atticus took, it was as if the very ground trembled around him. His gaze was unwavering, fixed directly on Helodor. At the sight of Atticus''s determined approach, Helodor''s initial panic was followed by a calcted calmness. He reminded himself that Atticus was merely a first-year. While Atticus had managed to defeat a second-year, taking on a third-year was a different proposition altogether. ''Once he strikes, I''ll "defend" myself and show him his ce,'' Helodor strategized internally. As Atticus closed in, Helodor readied himself for any potential action. His hand tightly gripped his sword, shield held defensively before him. And then, in a split second, Atticus vanished from Helodor''s vision at a velocity Helodor couldn''t even begin to fathom. Before he could react, a bone-crushing force connected with his left cheek, the impact of the kick was immense. Helodor found himself suspended mid-air for a brief moment, before all the pent-up momentum coalesced into a singr force, propelling his body headfirst away into multiple trees. Atticus wasn''t holding back! Chapter 57: Cruelty As Atticus took a step forward, "Atticus!" He called out, intending to stop the situation, but Atticus simply gave her a chilling look, one that froze her in her track. ''I''m an intermediate rank, why am i scared!'' She was shocked at the aura Atticus was emanating, meeting his gaze was like being bathed in ice cold water. Atticus kept walking toward Helodor whose momentum was stopped by a huge tree. Helodor seemed to be in a daze, not haven''t gotten himself together. His chin was shattered, his form battered and broken, every attempt at getting up seemed futile. His eyes opened to behold the one he considered the source of his pain, "Sta-aweee" Helodor''s attempts to speak were incoherent, his words unintelligible. Atticus''s cold, unfeeling expression remained unchanged as he methodically closed the distance. Step by deliberate step. Helodor''s heart pounded with terror at each advancing footfall. Regret flooded his thoughts, ''Why did I mess with him,'' tears streaming out of his eyes, Desperation shone in Helodor''s eyes, his tears mixing with his pain "I''m soo-wreee" he managed to utter as Atticus finally reached him. Helodor''s pleas were met with a chilling silence, Atticus''s face offering no sce. Slowly, Atticus raised his leg, each passing second stretching into what felt like eternity for Helodor. And then, in a swift and sickening crunch, Atticus brought his leg down, breaking Helodor''s right leg. A gut-wrenching scream echoed through the forest, a manifestation of the agony Helodor was enduring. Nate, Sophie, and He watched in shock and horror, their eyes wide and their bodies subtly trembling as they witnessed Atticus inflict excruciating pain by breaking each of Helodor''s limbs. The Atticus they had known for the past month was someone who had always appearedposed, amiable, and approachable. He had a straightforward demeanor, treating others based on how they treated him. During their limited interactions, they had seen both his friendly and more distant sides, depending on the situations. However, they had never witnessed the depths of his wrath, nor the extent of his capacity for cruelty. The rumors they had heard about Atticus''s anger in the cafeteria were only vague whispers to them, nothing concrete. Thus, this was their first exposure to the terrifying aspect of his character, a side they could never have anticipated. Seeing him calmly and deliberately inflict pain on Helodor was a jarring experience for them, shattering their perception of him and recing it with an unsettling reality. Nate''s relief was palpable, ''Thank goodness I turned back'' gratitude sweeping over him for having made the decision to turn back when he did. He''s feelings were different. Although she had always seemed bossy, this was how she had been raised. Her parents held a decently high position in the Ravenstein family, controlling one of the major branches of the Raven Vanguard. She had been trained and taught from a young age to always be responsible, and that''s just how she was. She believed, as the captain of the squad, that her teammates'' lives were in her hands, which was why she was always so serious. He had trained day and night to attain her current strength. Although many said she was talented, she believed it was her hard work that had gotten her this far. She was already prepared to stop Atticus when she saw him approaching Helodor, but she was astonished when she couldn''t even follow his movements. ''How can he be so strong?'' she thought, clenching her hands. ''I guess talent really does matter, huh.'' The forest echoed only with the anguished cries of Helodor as Atticus methodically carried out his actions. Atticus was meticulous, well aware of the artifact''s ability to generate a shield when it sensed a life-threatening situation. This knowledge guided his approach; he selectively broke bones that wouldn''t pose such a danger, with his heightened perception, it was child''s y. With each punch, Atticus delivered a fierce blow, somending on Helodor''s already shattered limbs, and others striking his face. Minutes felt like an eternity for Helodor, the pain and torment seemingly unending. Eventually, Atticus ceased his assault. He rose to his feet, his gaze shifting to the squad, a look that caused them to involuntarily flinch. Raising his hands, he extracted the spider carcasses from his storage ring. "I''ll be expecting my points," he dered. Then, without further ado, he turned and walked away. As Atticus left, a collective exhtion seemed to release the tension that had enveloped the squad. "Nate, carry him and let''s go back," He took charge immediately, already havingposed herself. She stepped forward and began to store the carcasses in her storage ring. It wasn''t surprising to her that Atticus had managed to defeat the beasts alone. With the power he showed, it was expected. Nate listened and quickly picked up thepletely battered body of Helodor. Sophie remained utterly stunned by what she had just witnessed. ''He was even stronger than I imagined!'' While she had initially believed he was strong, she hadn''t anticipated him still concealing his true strength. ''He was kind of hot,'' she thought, a faint smile ying on her lips as her cheeks flushed a light shade of red. She followed He and Nate back to the camp, thoughts racing through her mind. Getting to the camp, Nate carried Helodor to the infirmary while He and Sophie headed straight to the beast division. They turned in the carcass and got a notification about their points. Then they left silently, each with different thoughts in their head Chapter 58: Extra firm Upon arriving at the camp, Atticus went directly to his room. When he reached his door, he noticed a girl holding a tray of food waiting patiently outside his door. She had white hair and stood at 5 feet tall, exuding an aloof demeanor. It was none other than Ember who stood against the wall, her eyes fixed on the door, anticipating his arrival. Seeing her brought a smile to Atticus''s lips. "Hey, Ember, what''s up?" he greeted, walking up to her. Ember, noticing his arrival, turned her gaze to him and smiled a little. Her response was simple C she raised the food she had brought. Atticus chuckled in appreciation, "Thanks! I''m a bit hungry. Did you wait long?" he inquired as he walked toward the door and opened it. Ember shook her head in response and followed him inside the room. As they entered, Atticus continued the conversation. "So, how''s training?" "It''s fine," Ember answered, seating herself at the table and cing the food on it. "Hmm, that''s great," Atticus acknowledged, taking a seat as well, his senses picking up the inviting aroma of the food. Then they started eating, the memory of the torment he had inflicted on Helodorpletely pushed aside. In the Raven camp infirmary, a few hourster, Helodor had been patched up after the beating inflicted by Atticus. Bandages covered his body, addressing the injuries sustained during the encounter. While his jaw wasn''t fully healed, it showed significant improvementpared to earlier. The camp invested a lot in their infirmary, remaining ready to respond to any injuries. Given that fights were permitted, injuries were amon urence and the infirmary staff stayed on high alert, ready to deal with any cases that might pop up. Lying on the bed, thinking about his life, a man suddenly walked into the room. Helodor stiffened as he saw the man. The sight of this manpelled him to push past the pain, rising from the bed and bowing deeply, despite the protest of his still-healing body. The man observed this disy with an unmoved expression. After a few seconds, during which Helodor remained bowed, he spoke. "You couldn''t even manage this simple thing, Helodor. How do you expect to earn his favor?" His gaze bore down on Helodor, cold and unwavering. Helodor swiftly attempted to provide an exnation, his words spilling out in his desperation. "I''m sorry! I didn''t know he was that strong! He had a second element! If I could get an" "He had a second element?" The man''s tone shifted, bing considerably more serious. "Yes, Master Finn! He used fire when I cut the rope!" Helodor responded with haste, clinging to this revtion as a potential reprieve. "I see. Master would want to hear this. Good job," Finn acknowledged, yet his eyes retained their cold regard. Helodor felt a glimmer of relief C ''Maybe I still have a chance.'' Attempting to continue, "Then-" he was abruptly halted. "Unfortunately, Master doesn''t offer second chances. You''re on your own from now on, Helodor," Finn''s tone remained frigid as he delivered the final blow. With that, he turned and departed the room, leaving behind a Helodor whose eyes had grown devoid of life. "It''s over," Helodor whispered, tears streaming down his cheeks in silent despair. Coming from a lower status within the Ravenstein hierarchy, his recruitment by Rowan upon joining the camp in his first year had left him ecstatic. Ever since then, he had been actively assisting their cause. His efforts included recruiting new members, contributing to their shared objectives through various means. A recent task had been assigned to him C dealing with Atticus. Initially, the n involved provoking Atticus to the point where he would attack, giving Helodor the opportunity to retaliate and subdue him. This strategy aimed to tarnish Atticus''s reputation, undermining the respect people held for the heir and lowering his self-esteem. Despite Atticus''s status in the main family, Helodor ced his trust in Rowan''s protection. However, the n went awry as Atticus didn''t fall for the bait. Frustrated, Helodor opted for a more direct approach, seizing an opportunity when He selected the mission. He was aware that the AI would record any direct harm toward Atticus, potentially alerting the instructors. However, the act of simply cutting a rope carried a different implication. But he never would have guessed that Atticus was a monster in human skin. The torture Atticus had inflicted on him was something he would remember for the rest of his life. "But it''s all over now," within the room, only the sound of a young boy sobbing echoed. The next day, Atticus woke up early, went through his training routine, and arrived at the morning training session, ready for whatever Elias could dish out. He got to the training ground early and was surprised that Aurora hadn''t arrived yet. After a few minutes, other youths began to arrive at the training grounds. Lucas and Nate approached him and greeted, "Good morning," Lucas greeted with a smile. "Hey," Nate said awkwardly. Atticus noticed that Nate was acting slightly cautious around him. ''Did I take it too far?'' Atticus thought inwardly. Then he shrugged. ''Nothing''s going to change. This is how I will always treat my enemies.'' Atticus had no intention of changing his ideals because of him. In fact, he thought it was necessary for them to know how he treats those he considers enemies. He felt it would be a huge deterrent for betrayers in the future. They stood together and waited for the instructor to arrive. A few minutester, Aurora eventually showed up, just two minutes before the scheduled time. She appeared tired and worn out, a sight that was bing familiar to Atticus. His heightened perception allowed him to notice bruises on her body that couldn''t have been caused by hard training alone. ''She''s like that again,'' he thought. However, he quickly reminded himself, ''But it changes nothing. It''s still not my business.'' As he was contemting Aurora''s condition, Elias walked into the training ground, and the youths couldn''t help but gulp when they saw the extra firm look on his face. Chapter 59: New Training As soon as Elias walked into the training grounds, everyone stiffened; it was as if their bodies were already anticipating the impending hardship. Elias began to speak, "Congrattions. Most of you have been able to make it back in time during these past month." His words were praiseworthy, yet none of them felt tion. They knew from experience that when this stern instructor adopted a seemingly friendly tone, it signified impending challenges C and not the pleasant kind. ''This new training session must be hell,'' Atticus mused. Even he knew about the sadistic nature of Elias. Elias''s smile grew as he noticed the resolute expressions on each of their faces. ''Good. They''re learning,'' he thought. The camp''s main aim was always to bring the youths out of their shells, change their mindset, and make them strive for strength. He was d to see they were already showing signs of changing. "From now on, the morning training session will undergo a slight change. Follow me." Without dy, he pivoted and began running. Running behind Elias, Atticus and the others observed that the direction he was leading them in was not the usual path they took for the morning routine. After running for a minute, they reached the base of the mountain at a different location than the one they were ustomed to. Elias stopped and turned to address them, saying, "Listen up. Now, this will be your new starting line from now on." He continued, "There will be many traps and obstacles on the way that i believe you all would love. I''ll let you discover them on your own." His words caused them to tense up, a reaction that Elias clearly noticed. He smirked and produced weights out of his storage ring. "Now, put these on and activate the mana block feature! You have three hours, move!" Atticus and the others promptly followed the instructions. Upon activating the mana block feature, Atticus felt the familiar sensation of powerlessness that came from being unable to use mana. He then donned the weights and began jogging up the mountain. This new path differed from their usual route, which was a straightforward ascent without any obstacles. Atticus found himself navigating through a forested area this time. Tall trees surrounded them, their branches stretching upwards like ancient guardians of the woods. The canopy above cast dappled shadows on the forest floor as the first light of the morning sun filtered through the leaves. Each step they took on the damp earth was apanied by the soft crunch of fallen leaves and twigs underfoot. Atticus positioned himself in the middle of the group, opting to observe how the situation would unfold for now. Since Elias had mentioned the possibility of traps, Atticus decided to let the others test the waters first. Most of the youths, still overflowing with confidence, were at the forefront. After one month of rigorous training, both with weights and without mana, they had grown ustomed to the demanding training. As a result, no one was fatigued even after a few minutes of running without mana. However, Atticus couldn''t help but notice Aurora at the back, struggling to keep up. He turned his gaze to the front and kept running, choosing not to interfere. As they were running through the forest, suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the silence. Atticus quickly turned to see a boy being hurled backward by a massive boulder suspended on a rope. The sight left the trainees visibly shaken, prompting them to be more vignt about their surroundings. They each decided to slow down their pace and watch for traps. Meanwhile, Atticus continued running through the forest, his emotionless gaze fixed upon his surroundings. ''The traps won''t pose a problem,'' he thought. Given his heightened perception, he was able to see minute details that one would normally miss. Detecting traps from several meters away was easy for him. Minutester, another scream tore through the air as another boy fell into a pit in front of him. Atticus didn''t spare the fallen boy a nce and instead effortlessly leaped over the pit. He kept running for a few minutes, and then, further ahead, Atticus noticed a girl about to trigger a trap. He quickly adjusted his course to distance himself far away from her. She was a petite girl with determination etched on her face. Throughout her upbringing, she had been showered with affection by her parents, who held high expectations for her performance at the camp, even though she had struggled during her initial training. Through relentless effort and constant training, she had managed to improve. "I won''t let them down," she whispered to herself, her determination unwavering. As she sprinted forward, her expression resolute, she inadvertently tripped a wire. A burst of colored smoke erupted from a nearby tree and engulfed her face. Instantly, she became disoriented, shaking her head in an attempt to clear her mind. "What was that?" she muttered, after realizing that she was unharmed, she dismissed the peculiar sensation. Then, as if it was the normal thing to do, she turned and started running back toward the starting point, her determination still evident. ''Paradoxium Fumes,'' Atticus murmured to himself. He had read about such substances during his lessons. It was an alchemical gas capable of inducing behavior contrary to one''s current intentions. For example, a guard who was diligently protecting a location and maintaining his vignce could suddenly abandon his post upon inhaling the smoke, influenced by its effects. However, it wasn''t foolproof; by promptly channeling one''s mana after exposure, the effect could be neutralized. ''It''s the perfect trap for our current situation,'' Atticus realized. Given the youths'' inability to harness their mana, they would be helpless against the substance once exposed to it. After running for a few minutes and avoiding numerous traps, Atticus and the others emerged from the forest and were met with the sight of a vast pool shimmering in the morning light. The pool stretched for 1 km, and they had to swim across it to reach the other side. Chapter 60: [Bonus chapter]Pool As Atticus emerged from the forest, he observed some of his fellow trainees already in the water. He remained cautious, knowing that there could be traps hidden beneath the surface. His instincts told him to wait and see, and he didn''t have to wait long. A boy at the front of the group suddenly experienced a shocking encounter. A powerful burst of water erupted from below, propelling the boy high into the air before sending him crashing back into the forest area with terrified screams echoing in his wake. Atticus couldn''t help but think, ''Damn, aren''t they taking this too far?'' After observing the situation for a while, Atticus decided to enter the pool. He walked to the water''s edge but came to an abrupt halt. ''Fuck! I don''t know how to swim!'' he thought with frustration. In his past life, he had never learned to swim. His mother had always been busy with work, and he never had the opportunity. Even in this new life, his focus had been solely on bing stronger, and he hadn''t had time for recreational activities like swimming. ''With my intelligence, I should be able to learn easily,'' he reasoned. Atticus turned his gaze to a boy who was about to jump into the pool. He focused intently on the boy''s movements, observing how he smoothly moved his hands through the water with purposeful strokes. He paid attention to how the boy''s fingers extended and caught the water''s resistance and how his legs kicked in a controlled and powerful manner, propelling him forward with each stroke. Atticus noticed how the boy turned his head to the side to breathe, perfectly timed with his arm movements, maintaining a seamless flow in his swimming technique. Atticus jumped into the water and seamlessly mirrored the movements he had observed earlier. He swam effortlessly, even surpassing the speed of the trainee he had been watching. "I love this intellegence stats!" Atticus marveled at the benefits of his intelligence stat, appreciating how it made learning new skills almost second nature to him. He passed the trainee with ease, his swimming speed surpassing that of professional athletes on Earth. Despite the weight he was carrying and the absence of mana, Atticus, an awakened intermediate+ ten-year-old, proved to be incredibly powerful. He continued swimming at an astonishing pace. However, after a few minutes, Atticus began to feel the strain. The weights he was wearing were making the task more challenging. He decided to reduce his speed momentarily to catch his breath. But then, his heightened perception detected something subtle around him. It was an almost imperceptible change, but it couldn''t escape Atticus''s notice. He reacted instantly, utilizing his newly acquired skill to swim rapidly to his left just as a powerful burst of water jet erupted from below, its intensity rming. ''Close call! That was even crazier in person,'' Atticus thought, a slight chill running down his spine. After a few seconds, he continued moving forward. At the forefront of the group, Nate and Lucas were swimming. Nate''spetitive spirit refused to let him lose, despite his body''s silent protest. Without the passive recovery provided by mana, the trainees enduring this intense training session were all sumbing to body aches and soreness, but Nate pushed through. Lucas, on the other hand, was not as physically inclined as his friend. He excelled more in intellectual pursuits, and the physical exertion was taking a toll on him. "Nate! Slow down, let''s catch our breath!" he pleaded. "We have to keep going, Lucas! We''ll rest after we get across!" Nate responded, swimming even faster, much to Lucas''s dismay. Just as Lucas was about to protest further, the water around him started to move. A miniature whirlwind formed around him, creating a swirling motion that disoriented him and disrupted his swimming rhythm. "Nate!" Lucas shouted, but it was toote. He was propelled toward a spot where a burst of water jet shot from below, carrying him with it. "Nate! This is all your faulttttttt" Nate turned and saw Lucas being shot back toward the forest. "I''ll make sure I win, Lucas!" he shouted determinedly and continued swimming. As more and more trainees fell victim to the traps and were sent back, Aurora struggled at the back of the group. Her exhaustion was evident as she paddled through the water with trembling hands. The intense training session she had endured the previous night, coupled with herck of sleep, had left her physically drained. For some reason, her father had personally trained her yesterday, pushing her to her limits. "I have to keep moving," she muttered, her determination shining through her weary state. Despite her body''s protests and aching muscles, she refused to give up. Suddenly, Aurora''s heightened senses detected the water around her beginning to move. She tried to swim away, but her tired body wouldn''t cooperate. ''No,'' tears forming in her eyes, as she was carried away by a burst of water. After approximately ten minutes, Atticus reached the other side of the pool. His entire body screamed with exhaustion, and he panted heavily. Despite the physical strain, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration. He knew that enduring these hardships now would pave the way for greater strength in the future. After catching his breath for a few moments, Atticus turned his gaze forward and was met with the sight of a massive cliff, towering around 500 meters tall. Some trainees had already started climbing it. "The more challenging, the better," he muttered, determination coursing through him as he clenched his fists. With resolute steps, he approached the imposing cliff, ready to face the next phase of their training. Chapter 61: End of Training Atticus reached the bottom of the cliff and observed how other trainees were climbing. Although he hadn''t done it before, he knew it was a straightforward process: ensure you have a stable foothold before moving upwards. ''The traps here are obvious, the handholds,'' Atticus realized. He knew that some of the handholds used by trainees to ascend would be traps. ''I''ll have to be extra careful. They aren''t so easy to spot,'' he thought. With this in mind, he ced one hand on a rock, raised his leg, and started climbing. Atticus decided to follow the same route as the other trainees, making it easier for him to navigate. He kept his gaze fixed on a boy ahead of him, mimicking every hand and foothold the boy took. After Atticus had covered a distance of 50 meters, the boy ahead of him reached out and ced his hand on what seemed to be a stable rock jutting from the wall. To his surprise, the rock dislodged, causing him to lose his bnce momentarily. Reacting quickly, he managed to catch himself by grabbing onto another rock with his free hand. Breathing a sigh of relief, the boy''s momentary respite was abruptly interrupted as a hole materialized near his abdomen. A stone projectile shot forth from the hole at remarkable speed, impacting his stomach with force and knocking the wind out of him. Thankfully, the impact''s momentum propelled him away from the cliff''s edge, sparing him from falling onto Atticus, who was positioned below. Atticus observed the boy''s screaming descent toward the ground, his keen senses alert to any developments. Suddenly, the ground beneath the boy illuminated with intricate runes, casting a radiant glow. Before Atticus''s eyes, the boy vanished into the brilliance of the light. ''Teleportation runes,'' he realized. He turned and continued climbing. As if not wanting him to rest, a trainee close to him triggered another trap, and a strong wind gushed out of the mountain, pushing the trainee and those near him away from the mountain. Atticus was also slightly affected, but he had detected the trainee triggering the trap, and he quickly jumped away from him,nding on a hand and foothold another trainee had just climbed. After a few minutes, and lots of screams, only a quarter of the trainees remained. Atticus and many others had stopped to rest when they reached a ce where they could maintain their bnce. At this point, Nate couldn''t feel his limbs anymore. He was resting on a nted part of the mountain, sweat covering his body, huffing and puffing. He was still amongst the leaders, but he just couldn''t keep up anymore. Atticus had passed him a while back, but he didn''t even look at him as he was focused on climbing. After a few minutes of rest, they started moving up again. However, as Nate grabbed a handhold and was about to pull himself up, he lost the strength in his body and fell, thinking, ''I''m sorry, Lucas,'' as he descended. Atticus was currently in the lead. There were about three trainees remaining, and after a while, Atticus eventually reached the top. He got down andy on the ground, his chest rising and falling as he took deep breaths and panted. After a few minutes on the ground, he got up despite the screaming of his muscles and took deep breaths. No one had arrived at the top during that time, he turned his gaze and saw that he was in a t clearing. Catching his breath for a bit more, he started running. After a few moments, he reached a steep slope that dropped precipitously below. It was a single pathway cutting through a forest, with trees on both sides. ''Shit, I don''t have any guinea pigs to test the waters for me this time,'' he thought. He took a step forward, inhaling deeply, and muttered to himself, "Looks like I''ll have to rely on my perception for this." With determination, Atticus started his descent down the slope, his senses on high alert, ready to react to any unexpected danger. After a minute of sprinting down the steep terrain, his keen senses detected multiple high-speed projectiles hurtling towards him. Acting with lightning-fast reflexes, Atticus shifted his center of bnce onto one leg and executed a precise spin, narrowly evading the projectiles that whizzed past him. As hended, he wasted no time and continued his rapid descent down the slope. In less than a minute, Atticus detected more projectiles closing in on him from both sides. With remarkable agility, he skillfully evaded them. Dodging projectiles at his speed, without relying on mana, was a testament to his heightened perception. After a few minutes of sprinting and dodging numerous projectiles, Atticus sessfully reached the end of the slope. He couldn''t help but notice that it felt rtively easier than the previous challenges, ''I''m really d i awakened this perception,'' he thought. Upon reaching the bottom, he found himself once again navigating the forest, maintaining a vignt stance as he spotted and carefully avoided traps. After a few more minutes, he finally returned to the starting point. Coming out of the forest, Elias was absolutely shocked, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Congrats! You made it on your first try and within the required time. 50 points!" he said to Atticus, who was panting on the floor. But he couldn''t help but think, ''What the hell.'' He didn''t expect anyone to make it down on their first try. There was a reason every trainee had to build up stamina first before attempting this course. It was because of the hellish experience one would go through toplete it. Before Atticus, no other trainee had ever made it to the finish line on the first try. ''Even that monster,'' Elias remembered how much of a genius Avalon was, and even he was unable to perform this feat when he was 10. ''I''m excited,'' Elias thought inwardly in exhration. Chapter 62: Elemental Mimicry Elias, foreseeing that no other trainee would be returning soon, instructed Atticus to make his way back on his own. As he retraced his steps, his thoughts couldn''t help but circle back to a particr red-eyed girl. ''I didn''t see her at all.'' With his limited knowledge of Aurora, Atticus understood her to be highlypetitive, and it was unlikely she would have been trailing at the rear if she had a choice. ''She must have been too exhausted to keep up,'' he surmised. After a few minutes of navigating the camp''s familiar paths, Atticus finally reached his room. He promptly shed his sweat-drenched clothes and sought sce in a refreshing shower. The sensation of warm water cascading over his weary body was a brief respite before he sumbed to exhaustion, copsing face-first onto his bed. Although he loved training, even he acknowledged the necessity of rest after enduring such a brutal training session. Hourster, the intrusive sound of his doorbell startled him from a deep slumber. He groaned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes before reluctantly rising to answer the door. There, on the other side, stood Ember, bearing a tray of food in her hands. A genuine smile spread across his face as he greeted her, "You''re a lifesaver, Ember. Thank you," and he gestured for her to enter. Ember, ever the epitome of aloofness, simply nodded and walked into the room. They settled down at the table, sharing a meal while exchanging words and catching up on recent events. As the hours passed, Atticus decided it was time to visit the Emporium, and Ember decided to tag along. Together they exited the room, making their way toward the Emporium. The Emporium was situated on the western side of the camp, and their journey led them through the lively camp grounds. Soon, they arrived at the bustling front of the Emporium, its entrance teeming with white haired youthsing and going. The Emporium was one of thergest buildings in the camp, as many trainees visited it daily to buy various items. It was no surprise that it had be a bustling hub. As Atticus and Ember approached, they couldn''t help but notice the curious nces directed their way. Everyone in the camp already knew that Ember was from the main family, and recently, they had also discovered that Atticus was the son of the family head. Many had tried to approach Atticus but of course, one cold look from him sent them away. He had no time for trival nonsense. Undeterred, Atticus and Ember entered the bustling entrance of the Emporium. Inside, the ce was a hive of activity, with multiple counters, each attended by a camp employee. They approached a vacant counter, where a friendly attendant greeted them with a warm smile. "Good day, how may I help you today?" "Hello," Atticus responded, "I would like to see the list of items for sale." The attendant directed him to a scanner on the counter and instructed, "Alright, scan your device here, and you''ll get the list." Atticus promptly followed her instructions and received a notification on his device. He quickly perused the list, exploring the various categories of items avable. Among the categories, he found the two that he was interested in. One was rted tobat arts, and the other focused on potions. Turning his attention to the Arts category, he discovered a range of martial techniques and styles, each with its own price tag. With the points the 1st rank was entitled to plus all the hunts he had been on, he had gathered quite a bit. Checking his current points, he found he had umted a decent amount: [Contribution points: 2900] Satisfied with his points, Atticus contemted his choices. He had long desired to expand hisbat repertoire beyond the katana. ''There are times when I won''t use my katana. I should learn how to use my hands,'' he thought. As Atticus perused the avable martial arts, Ember''s voice reached him from behind, "Elemental Mimicry." Turning to look at her, he saw her gazing intently at a specific section on the list. He followed her gaze, finding that she was focused on the movement arts section. "Is it that good?" he inquired. Ember nodded, her usual aloof expression undisturbed. This was surprising because Ember was not one to be insistent about anything, making her rmendation all the more noteworthy. Suddenly, Atticus recalled something. ''Wait! Wasn''t that what He muttered before she used that technique?'' His curiosity piqued, he quickly clicked on the movement art section to investigate further: ..... Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent] - 2000RP Description: Elemental Mimicry is a dynamic art that melds the user''s bloodline element, enabling the user''s movement to mimic the characteristics of their bloodline element. The elemental properties you can mimic depend on your bloodline element. .. The description left Atticus awestruck. ''How on earth is this so cheap?'' It was a transcendent potential art, and its low price astounded him. His mind raced with possibilities, trying to figure out why it was so cheap. Eventually, he settled on two theories: ''Either the family decided that learning this was important for us earlier on, so they put it on sale at a low price despite their losses, or the art isn''t really that costly to begin with.'' Atticus thought. He decided to stop specting and promptly purchased the Elemental Mimicry art, a surge of excitement coursing through him. Moving on to the potions section, he noticed that only basic potions were avable. However, this restriction made sense. ''Potions can be dangerous depending on how they are used. Given that fights are allowed in the camp, they will of course limit the types of potions avable to ensure safety.'' Atticus simply purchased a few health potions and decided to leave the Emporium for now. After parting ways with Ember, he returned to his room to learn his new art. Entering the training room, he quickly sat cross-legged and brought out the art. Chapter 63: New Art Atticus settled in his training room and retrieved the art from his storage ring. With focused determination, he channeled his mana into it. The runes upon the pages ignited, bathing the room in a blinding light. It was a surreal and almost ticklish sensation as a surge of knowledge flowed into his mind. After a few seconds that felt both eternal and fleeting, the brilliance dimmed, and the book crumbled to dust. The art''s knowledge now resided within Atticus''s mind. Delving into its depths, he discovered why it was important to expose this art to trainees early on. Mastery of the art depended mainly on an individual''s talent and their body''s adaptability. At the initial level, one could superficially mimic the movement of their bloodline element''s characteristics. The effects grew more remarkable as one''s mana capacity increased and their body adapted. ''It takes time to master and it heavily depends on talent,'' Atticus realized. Talents were simply a measure of how adeptly an individual''s body could adapt to mana, and this art thrived on such adaptability. The more adaptable the body, the swifter the progress in mastering the art. The art was a boon for Ravensteins, primarily elementalists. ''This art would increase the base strength and give the trainees a stable foundation to better master their bloodline element,'' Atticus concluded, his mind brimming with possibilities. With a newfound sense of purpose, he decided to cease pondering andmence training. The knowledge he had gained described how this art would make his body movements mimic the characteristics of any elemental bloodline abilities he possessed. For example, an individual with a water elemental bloodline could mimic the flexibility and fluidity of water, while air would grant swiftness, fire would bring explosiveness, and earth would offer firmness, all without the need to actually control the elements. ''Since I possess all four elements, I should be able to use all four,'' Atticus thought, his anticipation building. This was the first thing he thought about when he first saw the description of the art. Learning this art would significantly enhance his fighting repertoire. "So, the first step is to stimte my bloodline with mana from my core and stabilize the mixture, then move it around my body a certain way until my body gets used to it," he recalled from his newfound knowledge. He then closed his eyes and focused inward. He concentrated on the four tiny glowing orbs around his heart, starting with the blue one representing water. It was the safer choice to begin with. Atticus willed the essence of water to flow out of the orb, moving down toward his mana core. Simultaneously, he controlled the mana from his core, directing it toward the same point. The two met in the middle and immediately began to react. After giving them a moment to stabilize, he initiated the process of circting this mixture throughout his body as he had learned. At first, it felt like an intense coldness flowing through his veins, slightly painful. However, as he continued to move the mixture back and forth throughout his body, his system gradually grew ustomed to the sensation. Atticus persisted for a while, and he began to sense changes. His body felt more fluid, his joints exceptionally flexible, expanding his range of motion. After limating to this new sensation, he opened his eyes and started moving his arms. It was as if his hands were flowing like water, every motion adopting the graceful form of liquid. ''This is awesome,'' he thought. He stood up and tested his legs, discovering that they too had be more fluid. The art seemed to affect every movement he made, imbuing him with a newfound grace and adaptability. After bing ustomed to the water-like movements, Atticus decided to shift to another element. He sat back down, focusing his attention on the element of air. Following the same steps, he concentrated on the transparent orb within his heart, willing it to move and simultaneously channeling mana from his core. As the elements met and merged, Atticus initiated the process of circting this mixture throughout his body, following the art''s instructions. This time, Atticus felt something coursing through his veins, akin to a maddening itch he couldn''t scratch from within. After a some time of practice, he opened his eyes and executed a punch. The punch was noticeably faster than his regr mana-infused punches. While not as potent as He''s, he sensed that his body had be incredibly lightweight, almost weightless. This sensation was fundamentally different from manipting the air around him; it felt as if his hands and body were made of air itself. As Atticus delved deeper into his training, he followed the same procedure for the element of fire. It proved to be the most painful of all. The sensation of hotva coursing through his veins wasn''t exhrating, to say the least. Nheless, he persevered and managed to produce punches with an explosive quality. His movements became swift and agile, resembling the dancing mes of fire. This newfound movement allowed him to change direction rapidly, making it challenging for an opponent to predict his next move. Next, he focused on the element of earth. The Earth-based movement didn''t have the same visual ir as the other elements, but Atticus sensed a differencepared to his regr punches. They felt harder, heavier, and more solid. As he practiced, Atticus couldn''t help but notice that switching between elements took a considerable amount of time. The transition wasn''t as seamless as he''d hoped, so he decided to dedicate more time to increase his proficiency. Sitting cross-legged, he stimted each bloodline element in turn, moving it around his body and maintaining the sensation for a while before transitioning to another element. Atticus persisted in his practice for several hours. When nightfall arrived, he paused to have dinner before retiring to bed, fully prepared to continue his training the following day. Chapter 64: Budding The next morning, Atticus followed his usual training regimen and made his way to the training grounds for the morning session. Once again, Atticus was the first to arrive at the training grounds. He noticed Aurora was absent, a recurring pattern he had observed recently. He shrugged it off and decided to wait for the other trainees to join. Gradually, the rest of the trainees began to arrive. Unlike the previous day, none of them showed signs of exhaustion. After regaining control of their mana, it''s passive recovery nature dissipated their fatigue. As he waited, Nate and Lucas approached. Lucas exchanged brief greetings, while Nate boldly dered, "I''ll be the first this time!" Amused by Nate''s sudden confidence, Atticus couldn''t help but challenge him, "Want to make a bet?" he asked with a smirk. Nate promptly cleared his throat, avoiding eye contact, and mumbled, "No, I don''t want to lose any points." Lucas burst intoughter, earning an embarrassed re from Nate. Atticus joined in theughter, ''It seems he got a little morefortable,'' he observed that Nate appeared morefortable than before after he had witness the incident with Helodor. ''I almost forgot about him,'' his thoughts suddenly drifted to Helodor. He had long suspected there was more to Helodor''s animosity toward him. Helodor''s tant attempt to harm him had left Atticus perplexed. ''I should pay him a visit soon.'' Determined to get to the bottom of it, Atticus decided to pay Helodor a visit. His thoughts were interrupted when he noticed Aurora entering the training ground. She appeared as usualfatigued and weak. Lucas, noticing Atticus''s gaze, remarked, "She must have been training with her father." Atticus shifted his attention away from her and inquired, "Her father?" Lucas, surprised at Atticus''s apparent ignorance, exined, "Yes, you know, Sir Rowan. Everyone in camp knows about it. Don''t tell me you didn''t know? It was pretty obvious- blood red eyes." Atticus was taken aback by his own oversight. He felt a pang of embarrassment for not recognizing the resemnce between Aurora and Rowan earlier. With his sharp intelligence and perception, overlooking the resemnce between Aurora and Rowan felt like a ring oversight. ''How the hell did I miss this?'' he asked himself, shaking his head in disbelief. ''It makes sense why she''s so talented andpetitive now,'' he deduced. Elias, arrived precisely at 6 AM and immediately led them to the base of the mountain area. They donned their weights and activated the mana-blocking feature before beginning their run. Today''s training session was just as grueling as the previous one, with no immediate noticeable changes in the trainees'' performance. A single day wasn''t enough to bring about significant improvements. As the trainees dashed through the forest, they triggered traps once again, sending them tumbling backward. This time, Atticus decided not to linger in the middle of the pack. With an understanding of what the course entailed, he chose to lead from the front. His heightened perception was in full swing, allowing him to move swiftly and evade traps with ease. Emerging from the forest after a few minutes, Atticus plunged into the water. After watching and learning how to swim from that trainee, swimming became second nature to him. He swam fast and avoided the water sts and swirls and got to shore in just 25 minutes. After catching his breath, Atticus made his way to the imposing cliff. Climbing this part of the course was a daunting challenge, even for him. Each handhold on the cliff required Atticus''s full attention, and he climbed methodically. The rigorous training was proving to be a boon for his perception and intelligence as every single handhold demanded his scrutiny, making sure not to trigger any traps. Atticus understood that the key to their growthy in consistent use and pushing them to their limits. As he scaled the cliff, his intelligence and perception gradually flourished, bing sharper and more refined with every deliberate move. Minutes passed, and Atticus found himself halfway up the mountain. Below, other trainees just started emerging from the water, not everyone was blessed with high perception like Atticus. As they looked up and saw Atticus nearing the top, a single thought echoed in their minds: "monster." Nate, determined not to be left behind, clenched his fists and raced toward the cliff, leaving an exhausted Lucas behind. Lucas pleaded, "Nate, wait! Let''s take a short break," as he sprawled on the ground, gasping for air. ''This is so difficult,'' he thought, struggling to regain his breath. After another 20 minutes, Atticus reached the summit. He copsed onto the ground, resting for a brief moment. His entire body ached, but he knew it would all be worthwhile in the end. Afterward, he picked himself up and sprinted toward the slope. In a matter of minutes, he descended, skillfully dodging projectiles he knew wereing. Reaching the base of the mountain, he sprinted through the forest, returning to the starting point much to Elias''s surprise. But Elias was prepared this time around, he knew geniuses hardly follow the convensional norms and already decided to take every spectacr achievement Atticus made as the new standard. With a smile, he remarked, "You''re 20 minutes earlier than yesterday. 60 points." Atticus nodded, hands on his knees as he tried to regain his breath. Elias continued, "You can leave when you''re ready. I don''t think anyone else will being." "Okay," Atticus replied still catching his breath, and after a few minutes of rest, he stood up straight and departed. As Atticus departed, Elias watched his retreating figure with a smile, recognizing the budding genius in the making. Yet, his thoughts couldn''t help but drift to the situation of a certain red-eyed girl, he let out a short sigh. Chapter 65: Trying out the art Atticus returned to his room after training, taking a refreshing shower before deciding to rest for a while. A few hourster, he woke up, feeling recharged, and made his way to the Beast Division. The day before, Atticus had sent a message to He through his device, expressing his desire to hunt alone from now on. Knowing Atticus''s strength, He readily agreed. While any trainee could apply to hunt alone, permission to hunt without a squad was typically for more experienced second and third-year trainees. No one expected a first-year to go solo. He entered the Beast Division and exchanged a brief greeting with Be at the counter. Then, he proceeded to the mission wall in the second floor. Today, he couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of gratitude that there were no useless situation to contend with. Without dy, Atticus selected a mission. He was restricted to hunting only intermediate- level beasts, a precaution taken due to his status as a first-year. This restriction wouldn''t apply if he were hunting with a squad. With his gear on, he left the Beast Division and headed toward the South gate. He scanned his device, and the gate slid open. Stepping outside, he used the device for navigation and swiftly set off toward his designated hunting area. Atticus moved with an uncanny swiftness through the forest, surpassing his typical pace when he was with his teammates. It was as if his katana could sense his excitement, vibrating with anticipation. The forest yielded effortlessly before him, the breeze caressed his face, and the gentle rustling of leaves provided a soothing backdrop. In this moment, he drew in a deep breath, savoring the sensation. For the first time since his reincarnation, he felt truly free, unshackled from Arya''s constantpanionship or Anastasia''s watchful eye. Alone in the forest, he experienced a profound sense of renewal. As Atticus continued to navigate the terrain, guided by his device''s directions, his heightened senses detected movement up ahead. He swiftly stopped, taking cover behind a tree and cautiously surveyed the scene below. Before him, a pack of imposing wolf like creatures came into view C Horned Lupinors. These creatures were renowned for their formidable presence, characterized by sleek, obsidian-ck fur coats. They boasted an array of distinctive features, including razor-sharp ws, massive fangs protruding from their mouths, and gracefully curved horns adorning their heads. These horns were not just for show; their length andplexity served as visual indicators of a Lupinor''s age and rank. Observing the Lupinors below, Atticus noted that each one sported rtively short horns, ''All intermediate- huh,'' he identified. ''This will end easily with my katana. It''s a great opportunity to try out the art,'' he decided, choosing to rely solely on the Elemental Mimicry technique for this battle. He closed his eyes and focused inwardly, stimting the fire element with his mana. Then, he moved it around his body. The process was slightly faster and less painful than yesterday. Getting used to the feeling, he came out of hiding and dashed towards the Lupinor. Atticus''s movements were flickering and agile. He burst forward in a ze of motion, closing the distance with astonishing swiftness. His approach wasn''t subtle, to say the least. The Lupinors spotted him immediately, reacting swiftly. They each stood up and started growling, revealing their fangs. Undeterred, Atticus zeroed in on one of them. With a burst of movement, he jumped with a spinning kick that hit the Lupinor''s neck with an explosive impact. The neck broke immediately under the force of the kick, leaving a burning mark. The force sent the Lupinor hurtling through the air, crashing into a tree. As Atticus was in the air, another Lupinor used the opportunity and lunged at him with its razor-sharp ws. The day before, while Atticus was experimenting and training, he made an astonishing discovery that excited him about the possibilities. While using the Elemental Mimicry art, he could still utilize his bloodline elements, but this was, for now limited to the element he was mimicking. Atticus raised his hands up, focusing on the fire element, and released a burst of fire from his palms, propelling him downwards effectively evading the Lupinor''s attack. Without missing a beat, Atticus pointed his arms downwards and released another burst, propelling him upwards towards the airborne Lupinor. He used his knees to strike the Lupinor in the belly with an explosive force, knocking the air out of its body. The impact sent it hurtling upward through the air. The remaining Lupinors, seeing that Atticus wasn''t an easy prey, began to circle him, their eyes filled with wariness as they sought an opportunity to attack. Atticus, realizing their cautious approach, decided to quickly try out another element. ''Let''s try air,'' he decided. He abruptly ceased circting the elemental mixture and attempted to stimte the air element and his mana. However, this brief distraction was precisely what the Lupinors needed. In a sudden and coordinated strike, one of them lunged at him with its ws, thinking of catching him off guard. Atticus, of course, with his higher rank and heighten perception, caught its movement. But, curious about the strength of his protective suit, he used his arms to block. ''Why do I feel like this is a stupid idea,'' he felt a sense of foreboding. Then as if a hot knife were cutting through butter, the Lupinor''s ws effortlessly tore through the suit. Reacting with lightning speed, Atticus managed to save his arm from being amputated, but he couldn''t escape without injury. Three deep w marks now adorned his arm. ''Fuck!'' Atticus screamed inwardly. This was the first time he had been so grievously injured. While he had endured tough training and taken his fair share of beatings from Sirius, this kind of pain was in a league of its own. He could even see his bones through the wound. ''That was close. What apletely useless suit!'' he couldn''t help but think. With haste, he retrieved a health potion from his storage ring and consumed it, all the while keeping his full attention on the circling wolves. He immediately felt the changes as the wound on his arm closed at a pace even the naked eye could perceive. As he healed, Atticus stared at the Lupinors, his voice filled with chilling intensity. "You''re all dead," he dered. Then, he stimted his air bloodline and mana together, seamlessly controlling the air element around his body. And in an instant, he disappeared. Immediately, he reappeared directly in front of one Lupinor, delivering a ferocious uppercut kick to its jaw from below. The force was overwhelming, and the Lupinor''s jaw shattered with a sickening crunch. Then, like a phantom, he vanished and reappeared in front of the other Lupinors, dispatching them with brutal efficiency. After a few seconds, only Atticus remained, surrounded by the lifeless bodies of the Lupinors. ''I''m loving this art,'' he said with a triumphant smile. Chapter 66: Intermediate+ After dispatching the Horned Lupinors, Atticus quickly stored their bodies in his storage ring. As he turned to leave, he sensed some unexpected movement emanating from the cave. His eyebrows furrowed in suspicion. ''Hmm? There shouldn''t be any more beasts here, or could the information be wrong again?'' He couldn''t help but contemte. The reliability of the information they received on his first hunt with the squad had been questionable. Although nobody had been harmed during that incident, Atticus had learned the hard way that nothing could be taken as 100% trustworthy in the forest. He had since maintained caution and preparedness for unforeseen situations. His gaze sharpened as he observed a figure emerging from the cave. It was a Horned Lupinor, towering over the ones he had just defeated, twice asrge in size. ''Intermediate+,'' Atticus observed silently, his alertness surging instantly. All the hunts he had undertaken with his squad had only involved intermediate level beasts at most. Magical beasts inherently possessed superior strength and were more adept at utilizing their bloodlinespared to humans of the same rank. Although defeating them was not impossible, it would certainly be challenging. This was Atticus''s inaugural encounter with an intermediate+, a situation that demanded his utmost seriousness. The Lupinor stood at an imposing 5 meters in height, boasting a 15-inch horn jutting from its head. Compared to the creatures Atticus had faced earlier, heightened intensity of crackling lightning surrounded its body. Suddenly, the Lupinor released a resounding howl upon seeing its fallen brethren. Then, it locked eyes with Atticus, its gaze piercing into his soul, and just as swiftly, it vanished from his view. Atticus felt shivers course down his spine, his instincts screaming at him. His perception sharpened to its limits, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to move in time. Acting on sheer instinct, he moved with lightning speed, focusing intently on the fire element. With both hands extended to his right, he unleashed the most potent st he had ever produced. The force of the explosion was immense, propelling his body away from the imminent danger of the Lupinor''s deadly horn, a horn that threatened to skewer him mercilessly. Despite the fact that beasts, like humans, awaken their bloodlines when they reach the intermediate- rank, most of them weren''t able to use it immediately. It usually takes time before a beast bes adept at using their bloodline, but when they learn to use it, they be even more adept than humans at the same level. The Lupinor, having missed its initial target, growled in frustration and increased its speed to unimaginable levels, employing the lightning element to charge at Atticus once more. But this time, Atticus was ready. With his perception operating at full power, he urately tracked the Lupinor''s movements, predicting its trajectory. He raised his hands, pointing them forward, and released a fiery st while keeping his legs firmly in ce, simultaneously allowing his body to fall backward. Then, with supernatural swiftness, he raised his right leg, unleashing a burst of fire from his heels to intensify the force of the strike. As if it were a natural course of action, the Lupinor''s jaw suddenly intersected with Atticus''s kick. The blownded from below with tremendous force, sending the massive beast hurtling upward through the air. However, Atticus didn''t emerge from this interaction unscathed. The lightning enveloping the Lupinor''s body destroyed the protective suit around his feet. ''Shit! That hurts!'' he muttered, shaking his legs to alleviate the numbing sensation. ''Did that do the trick?'' he pondered as he shifted his gaze toward the Lupinor that hadnded a few meters away. Its jaw was broken, and saliva mixed with blood oozed from its maw, but it remained tenacious, eyes fixated on Atticus with chilling intensity. "Looks like I''ve only made it angrier," he muttered. Atticus suddenly entertained a rather audacious idea. ''I''ll try using earth,'' he decided. Employing earth mimicry against a beast renowned for its lightning speed might seem foolhardy, and Atticus was well aware of the risk, but he was determined to use this encounter for practice. Even though he brimmed with confidence in his ability to handle whatever the beast could unleash, he maintained ungging vignce, ready to react to anything. Atticus swiftly stimted his mana with the earth element, keeping his vignt eyes locked on the menacing Lupinor. His body began to feel firm and heavy as the earth element took hold. Then he dashed towards the beast, despite being slower than before, he retained an adequate speed. As he advanced toward the Lupinor, Atticus observed the lightning enveloping the beast intensify, and its horn started emitting a brilliant blue glow. Suddenly, the Lupinor bent its horn forward, unleashing a lightning beam at astonishing speed directly towards Atticus. Atticus''s eyes widened, and with rapid reflexes, he ced both hands on the ground, focusing on the earth element. An earth wall, one meter thick, materialized instantly, sessfully blocking the lethal strike. Capitalizing on this narrow window of opportunity, Atticus swiftly manipted the earth to shroud his legs, using it to glide seamlessly around the protective wall and closing in on the Lupinor at an even greater speed than before. He reached the beast almost instantly, catching it off guard as it had yet to recover from its prior attack. Without hesitation, Atticus directed the earth enveloping his foot to be firmer and sturdier. With a powerful jump, he used his earth-covered foot to deliver a crushing blow to the Lupinor''s head. The strikended with brutal intensity, immediately shattering the creature''s skull. The Lupinor was sent hurtling through the air,nding lifeless with a resounding thud. Atticusnded on the floor with grace, gazing at the aftermath of his new art. "That was awesome!" He couldn''t contain his excitement over the potential of this new art. If these were just the initial levels, he couldn''t even fathom the possibilities at higher tiers. After marveling at the newfound power of the art, Atticus stored the defeated beast in his storage ring and started heading back to the camp. Chapter 67: They Mess With Me I Mess Them Up Getting to the camp Atticus went straight to the beast division to turn in his hunt. "Hey, Little genius. You came back quick," Belle greeted Atticus with a smile as he approached the counter. Atticus noticed she seemed a bit more cheerful today, and it didn''t take him long to figure out why. "No paperwork today?" Atticus inquired as he handed over his kills. "No! It''s like the heavens listened to my prayers!" Belle replied cheerfully as she inspected the carcasses, and Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle. While examining the carcass, Belle''s eyes widened. "You killed an adult Horned Lupinor!" she eximed, but then realizing her mistake, she quickly closed her mouth. However, it was toote; the trainees in the vicinity had heard her, and hushed whispers began to ripple through the hall. Atticus noticed most of them staring at him with shocked expressions, but he simply nced at them before returning his attention to Belle, who was already giving him an apologetic look. "I''m sorry. But you''re a first-year! How?" she whispered, leaning in and using one hand to cover her mouth, as if that would prevent others from overhearing. Atticus just shrugged casually. "It just happened." Betty stared at Atticus incredulously for a moment, then shook her head. ''Don''t bother yourself, Belle. Understanding geniuses is impossible,'' she thought to herself. She quickly entered a few things on her holographic screen, and Atticus immediately received 1000 Raven points Atticus''s eyes widened at the number of points he received. ''To think I wasted a whole month!'' he thought. In the past, each squad member had to divide the points among themselves, but now that he was hunting alone, all the points were his to keep. Atticus couldn''t help but imagine how many points he could have amassed if he had been hunting solo from the beginning. He thanked Belle for her assistance and left the Beast Division. A few hourster, the camp was shrouded in darkness, with most trainees either training in their rooms or resting. The silence of the night hung heavy in the air as a young boy made his way through the camp. This boy had white hair and an unmistakable look of a bully C who else but Helodor. Helodor had been feeling increasingly frustrated over the past two days. Since the incident involving Atticus, he had been desperately trying to beg his master, Rowan, to take him back. But Rowan was not listening, and this fear gnawed at Helodor. He worried that Atticus might use his power toe after him once camp was over. With Rowan no longer offering protection, Helodor felt vulnerable. Walking back to his room, Helodor decided to take a shortcut, cutting through a narrow alleyway-like space between the buildings. As he entered, an eerie feeling washed over him, and he felt a presence behind him. Reacting quickly, he turned and came face-to-face with the source of his fears: Atticus. Atticus, with his piercing blue eyes and spiky white hair, regarded Helodor with a cold gaze. Terrified, Helodor started backing away, stammering, "Wh-what do you want? Haven''t you beaten me enough?" His voice trembled with fear. Atticus remained silent, his eyes fixed on Helodor. He took a step closer, causing Helodor to retreat even faster. "Please," Helodor pleaded, his voice shaking, "I''m begging you! I won''t do it again!" He sped his hands together in desperation as he backed up and eventually lost his bnce and fell onto the ground. Atticus continued his advance without uttering a word. Helodor found himself unable to move, frozen in fear. As Atticus closed in, Helodor shut his eyes tightly and started crying, tears streaming down his face. "Please," he sobbed, his voice barely audible between sobs. And then, to Helodor''s utter humiliation, he wet his pants, hot stream of liquid drenching his pants. Atticus finally stopped in front of him at a safe distance from the pool of urine forming and spoke, his tone icy. "I''m going to ask you only once. Who asked you to do it?" Hearing the question, Helodor''s eyes widened, and his teeth began to chatter uncontrobly. As Atticus observed the terrified Helodor, his thoughts churned. He knew that someone had been plotting against him. The intensity of a 13-year-old''s hatred was not enough to warrant an attempt on his life, especially when Atticus hadn''t done anything significant to provoke such extreme actions. On that day, Atticus had been enraged, and he had gone too far with Helodor, rendering the boy''s mouth practically unusable. That was why he had decided to have a more private "conversation" with himter, after he had calmed down. As Atticus maintained his cold gaze, Helodor trembled on the ground, the involuntary stream of urine showing no signs of stopping. Atticus crouched down, positioning himself at eye level with Helodor. The mere act caused Helodor to flinch and shut his eyes tightly, as if bracing for something terrible. In a tone that demandedpliance, Atticus spoke, "Open them." Helodor obeyed instantly, not daring to find out what might happen if he refused. His eyes met Atticus''s piercing blue gaze, and his lips quivered as tears flowed freely, mucus clogging his nose and mouth. Atticus spoke again, his voice unwavering, "I won''t repeat myself." Helodor stuttered in response, his voice high-pitched and choked, "Please, I can''t." It sounded as if he was struggling to speak, with mucus obstructing his words. Frustrated by Helodor''s hesitation, Atticus sighed and raised his arm. Helodor, terrified, began to speak, "Mana co-" But before he could finish, blood started seeping from his eyes and ears. Atticus, seeing this, quickly struck the back of Helodor''s head, causing the boy to lose consciousness. Although Helodor hadn''t been able to finish his sentence, anyone with at least two brain cells would have discerned his intent: "Mana contract," Atticus muttered. As Atticus''s mind raced, he tried to piece together the puzzle of who might be plotting against him. "It has to be someone high," he surmised. While he couldn''t be certain, Atticus was aware that obtaining a mana contract was not something anyone could do. He knew that the camp must have stringent checks and regtions in ce to monitor everythinging in and out of the facility, especially given that it was a ce dedicated to the development of the family''s youth. Only someone high enough could acquire something like that. What Atticus didn''t know was that the mana contract every staff member took was extremely thorough. No staff member could, at any time, try to harm or hire ormand someone to harm the trainees. In fact, Rowan hadn''t directly asked Helodor to harm Atticus; it was Helodor who had taken it upon himself to do so. As he was thinking, Atticus''s thoughts suddenly shifted to a certain red-eyed girl, ''Rowan,'' he thought. ''He''s high enough to let that happen, and that would exin why he''s training Aurora so hard. Does he have some kind of feud with the main family?'' he pondered. It was all about timing. The first time he had met Aurora, she looked vibrant and full of life; the second time, after he got the first rank, she still looked okay the next day. But then he got first in the morning training, and Aurora started showing up weak and beaten. It was odd. ''But this assumption isn''t foolproof. It might just be his nature; maybe he simply wants his daughter to be the strongest. There are too many unknowns; I need more information.'' Atticus had recently discovered that Aurora''s father was Rowan. With limited information about Rowan, he couldn''t jump to conclusions, and he understood that everyone in the camp was a potential suspect. He decided to gather more information the next day. Leaving Helodor behind in the alley, Atticus made his way back to his room. Along the way, he couldn''t help but think about how annoying the situation was bing. Atticus was no stranger to the idea that, due to his position as the heir to the family, he would face many people attempting to harm or exploit him. This was an expected part of his life. Back on Earth, he had been a normal person. Although ten years had passed since his reincarnation, his knowledge and experience were primarily derived from books he had read since childhood. His intelligence yed a significant role in helping him acquire knowledge rapidly. However, he wasn''t well-versed in dealing with situations like this. He entered his room with a cold look on his face and muttered, "Well, nothing changes. They mess with me, I mess them up." Regardless, Atticus had always been vengeful and always repays his enemies tenfold, no matter the circumstances. Chapter 68: Caution The next day, Atticus woke up and followed his usual routine. Nothing had really changed; he was still the first and only person toplete the course. After the morning session, he returned to his room. A quick, refreshing showerter, he sat down cross-legged inside the training room and began the process of absorbing mana. Despite having numerous skills to train, Atticus knew that neglecting his mana absorption would be a mistake. It served as the foundation for all his skills, and without a strong body, the potential of his skills would remain limited. So, increasing his mana rank was a top priority. After several hourster, Atticus heard the doorbell ring. His eyes flickered open, and he halted his training. He stood up and went to answer the door. Upon opening it, he found a slender boy with square-shaped sses standing there with a smile C Lucas. Atticus wasn''t surprised by his visit; he was expecting it. He promptly invited Lucas inside, "Come in." Lucas nodded and entered. Atticus gestured for him to take a seat at the table, and they both sat down. Without wasting any time, Atticus got straight to the point, "Tell me about Rowan." Out of everyone in the camp, Atticus couldn''t say he trusted anyone apart from Ember. However, knowing Ember''s reclusive personality, he believed that he even knew more about the family than her. Atticus wasn''t entirely sure if he could trust Lucas, but he didn''t have much of a choice. Lucas was the only person he was acquainted with and knowledgeable enough about the inner workings of the family. He didn''t have a way to ensure Lucas''s loyalty, nor did he have any leverage. Torturing someone who wasn''t involved didn''t sit well with him, and it could easily backfire. Besides, despite not being an expert in reading people at a nce, Atticus had a sense that Lucas was smart enough to choose his alliances wisely. And indeed, Lucas didn''t disappoint. He smiled, having always been a good judge of people. While he found it hard to read what Atticus was always thinking, he was certain that Atticus wasn''t someone you''d want to be against. "What do you want to know?" Lucas quickly responded with a smile. "Everything you know," Atticus replied, his gaze locked onto Lucas''s eyes. He was trying to see if there were any discrepancies in his behavior, anything that could indicate nervousness or deceit. Atticus trusted no one and was scrutinizing Lucas for any signs of deception. "Alright. I don''t know much, but I know he lost his wife some years back. It was due to some power struggle between our family and the tier 1 family in Sector 5," Lucas spoke, adjusting his sses with his finger. "The Ravensteins and the other tier one family got into some kind of dispute, and his wife was killed during the fallout. He was enraged and wanted to go to war to wipe them out, but the Sentinel Guardians and other families intervened and convinced both families to stop. The rest of the Paragons had to put their foot down before Master Magnus agreed to stop the war. Sir Rowan became enraged after hearing that and wanted to continue the war, but the main family forbade him from doing that." Throughout Lucas''s exnation, Atticus''s expression remained mostly neutral. He wasn''t particrly interested in Rowan''s reasons; he just wanted to confirm his assumptions. After a few seconds, he simply said, "I see." Lucas continued, "I don''t know if this is useful, but sir Rowan''s hatred for the main family ismon knowledge." Atticus''s eyes narrowed at Lucas''sment. Lucas smiled, as if reading Atticus''s thoughts, and said, "So why did the main family not do anything?" Seeing Atticus''s silence, Lucas went on, "Well, no one knows the actual reason. But I think it''s because the main family has him bound by a mana contract due to his sensitive position. So, I believe they''re not too worried about him betraying the family." Atticus nodded. He had also spected that this was the case. However, he found this situation odd. Helodor had tried to kill him, and there was no denying that fact. ''Maybe he did that on his own?'' Atticus deduced, his mind working through the information he had gathered so far. ''But Rowan is not faultless either; he probablymanded Helodor to provoke me. Even though the higher years weren''t allowed to attack, they were allowed to defend themselves,'' Atticus reasoned. It was natural for others to assume Atticus was weaker than a third year. Since Rowan hated the main family, Atticus knew that, begin bounded by mana contract, the best he could ask Helodor to do was embarrass and lower his reputation by beating him up in public. Then, he had a sudden realization, his thoughts clicking into ce like pieces of a puzzle falling into position. ''So that''s why he was training her so hard. Seeing as she became an intermediate rank by 10, she obviously possesses high talent. Maybe even transcendent. He must be nning something with her, and that needs her to be better than me, the heir of the main family,'' Atticus deduced. He had finally understood why Aurora was being treated in that manner. With all the information he had gathered from Lucas, it wasn''t hard toe to this conclusion with his intelligence. All of this only took him a few seconds in reality. If Lucas found out that Atticus had reached this conclusion in just a few seconds, he would never be as proud of his intelligence again. "Thank you, Lucas. I guess I owe you one," Atticus said after a moment of contemtion. Lucas smiled and replied, "No need. It''s my pleasure to help." After experiencing what he had gone through in his childhood, he recognized the importance of connections, the bigger, the better. In this camp, Atticus was the biggest fish one could catch. There was no way he was going to miss this opportunity. Atticus smiled back and thought, ''Hmm, he''s this shrewd at 10; he''ll definitely be useful in the future.'' Atticus knew that Rowan wouldn''t be his only enemy. Despite not actively seeking out enemies, they woulde to him like flies because of his position in the family. It wouldn''t hurt to have someone smart on his side. Atticus nodded, and after talking for a while, Lucas left, leaving Atticus sitting down deep in thought. ''Now, how should I deal with this?'' Rowan was a Grandmaster-rank individual. No matter how powerful Atticus had be or how godly his intelligence was, he couldn''t win in a fight against Rowan, not even in a thousand years. ''There''s nothing I can do for now,'' he concluded. Rowan obviously couldn''t do anything harmful to Atticus, but if Atticus attacked him, Rowan was clearly allowed to defend himself. Atticus was vengeful but not stupid. This was clearly beyond his current capabilities, so he had to be cautious. "But I won''t forget this," he muttered, his gaze icy. Chapter 69: Combat Challenges And just like that, two months had passed, and it was the day of thebat challenges. Atticus, Nate, and Lucas walked together to the location where it would take ce. They had juste out of their room after freshening up following the morning training session. During the two months, the trainees had adapted spectacrly. While none had managed to make it to the finish line apart from Atticus, they had be more adept at spotting and avoiding the traps. Most of them were now capable of making it past the mountain. "Finally! I''ve gotten so tired of my 5th rank. It''s time for a change!" Nate eximed happily. Changing one''s rank could only be done during thebat challenges, which took ce every three months. Nate had been eagerly waiting for this opportunity to upgrade his rank. "I know for sure you''re not going to challenge me. If you''re nning on challenging Erik, I''d be more cautious if I were you," Lucas advised. Erik was one of the trainees Atticus had noticed during the test when they were falling, the one who wielded daggers. The first-year trainees numbered only 20, after 3 months spent together, knowing each other''s names was expected. "Don''t worry! It''ll be an easy fight!" Nate replied confidently. He had absolute faith in his strength. He was among the very few Novice+ ranks in the first years, a rank achieved by only the most exceptional first-year trainees. ''Apart from Atticus and Aurora, I can defeat anyone,'' Nate thought. Atticus simply stared at Nate without saying anything, having guessed his thoughts. He knew Nate was a simple-minded fellow. Atticus could gauge the strength of each first-year trainee easily, with his perception and given that he held a higher rank than them. He knew that Erik and Nate had simr power levels, but Erik was much more reserved and silent. Atticus could see that he was not the type to rush into battles like Nate. He could have warned Nate, but he believed that one should learn from their mistakes, especially when his life wasn''t in danger. Plus, with how confident Nate sounded, he doubted that he would listen to him anyway. Lucas smiled and shook his head, havinge to the same conclusion as Atticus. The trio continued walking towards the venue. They each followed their device''s navigation, which led them towards the massive mountain situated in the middle of the camp. After walking for a while, they noticed a procession of trainees heading in a certain direction, so they decided to follow them. Not far from where they had initially done their morning training session, they stumbled upon an extraordinarilyrge opening leading into the mountain. They saw other trainees entering it and followed suit. After walking inside the opening for a while, they were greeted by a breathtaking sight. In the heart of the mountain, they saw a massive arena with rows of chairs encircling it, leaving an empty stage in the center. The arena was divided into three distinct areas, each marked with a huge sign bearing the numbers 1, 2, and 3, representing the first, second, and third years, forming a triangle around the central stage. The chairs were meticulously arranged, with the highest-ranking individuals enjoying more luxurious seats positioned at higher elevations. For the first rank in each year, their chairs resembled thrones, adorned with opulent gold and silver ents. This hierarchy continued for each rank, with second-rank chairs elevated above third-rank ones, and so forth. At the top of the arena, there stood a massive booth enclosed by tinted ss. Atticus surmised that it was likely where Rowan was situated. He couldn''t help but cast a cold nce toward the booth. After taking in the spectacle for a few moments, they made their way to their seats. The arena was nearly full, with most trainees already upying their designated spots. Atticus spotted Ember sitting on the throne for the first rank of the third year. She wore her typically aloof expression, with a cold and regal demeanor that seemed to suit her well in that position. Seeing her, Atticus couldn''t help but smile. As she noticed him and their eyes met, Ember smiled and waved, her gesture a bit more subdued, with her hand raised just above her chest. Although it wasn''t an exuberant wave, it still seemed to surprise the boy sitting just below her. The boy with the distinctive white hair and one sharp, thin eye was the second rank among the third years. He was utterly shocked by what he was witnessing: Ember smiling? He had never thought such a thing was possible. Ever since he firstid eyes on Ember during their first year, he had been immediately attracted to her. He had tried everything in his repertoire to get her to like him, but it was all in vain. It didn''t help that he was constantly defeated by her duringpetitions. He didn''t care that they were cousins; he was irresistibly drawn to her beauty and desired her above all else. After losing countless times to her, he had resorted to hiring a second-year student to harass her. Seeing Ember smile at someone other than him filled him with rage. He had been hearing rumors about Ember and Atticus always hanging out together, but he didn''t think it was true. He gritted his teeth and shot Atticus a murderous re. Atticus waved back at Ember and continued to his seat, oblivious to the intense hostility directed toward him. As he passed through the crowd, many people watched him with mixed reactions. Some viewed him with discontentment, feeling he was too arrogant. The fact that Atticus always drove away those who tried to approach him left many dissatisfied. Some, who hadn''t given up hope of getting close to him, still harbored aspirations. And the majority were curious about his strength and eagerly anticipated the uing match between Atticus and Aurora. Who was stronger? The arena was filled with hushed whispers as Atticus made his way to his seat. Aurora was already seated in her designated spot, and she didn''t even spare a nce in Atticus''s direction as he passed her. Atticus noticed that today she appeared energetic, unlike her usual frail and worn-out look. ''Looks like Rowan wanted her to be at full strength before our fight.'' He brushed it off and took his seat casually, unfazed by the dramatic atmosphere. After a few minutes of anticipation and whispers in the crowd, a man with an aura of master-rank walked onto the stage. Chapter 70: Runesmith The man had the signature white hair of the Ravensteins, and, to Atticus''s surprise, he possessed a slender figure. It was the first time he was seeing an individual of such strength being anything other than heavily muscled. The camp had separate instructors for each year, and with their various activities, it was entirely possible not to encounter some of them. "Wee, trainees! For those of you who don''t know me, I''m Reed, and I''ll be the host for today''sbat challenges," he announced, his words reaching the ears of each of the trainees. Turning his gaze toward the booth at the top of the arena. The tinted ss couldn''t obscure the view of someone with his level of strength. In the booth, Rowan was seated on avish chair with Finn standing behind him, while the instructors who had chosen to watch were all seated at a lower elevation below him. After receiving a nod from Rowan, Reed continued, "Since we have new trainees among us, I''ll reiterate the rules." He directed his attention to the first years. "The rules are simple. Starting from the lowest rank, each trainee will issue a challenge to anyone of higher rank. The higher-ranked trainee cannot refuse the challenge unless they have already participated in a fight. In that case, they can refuse both a challenge and the choice to challenge someone else. Other than that, issuing a challenge and epting one is mandatory. You are also not allowed to challenge someone of lower rank." After a brief pause to let the rules sink in, he went on, "You are permitted to use everything at your disposal in a fight, from real weapons to your arts. The stage is engraved with runes that will block any fatal strikes, so go crazy." "The winner is only determined in two ways: if the opponent is incapable of continuing the fight or if the rune blocks a potentially lethal strike. If the winner is the lower rank, they will assume the rank of the loser, and the loser will be given the right to challenge once it gets to their former rank." Reed''s words left some of the first-year trainees shifting ufortably in their seats. The requirement that the rune must block a strike meant their lives had to be in danger first. Most 1st year trainees hadn''t even been in a real life and death battle. Atticus expression remained unchanged. He had already discussed the details with Ember and had mentally prepared himself. "Now, let''s begin with the first-year trainees! 20th rank, step forward!" Reed''smanding voice echoed, causing a chubby boy with a round face to flinch. He rose hesitantly, his nervous steps taking him to the stage. Reed inquired, "Who do you challenge?" The boy hesitated for a fleeting moment before stammering, "I challenge the 18th rank." This choice surprised some of the first-years. He had gained a reputation as the weakest among them, nicknamed "Chubby." Many thought he would challenge the 19th rank at the very least. The 18th-ranked boy wore a smug expression as he confidently stood up and joined Chubby on the stage. "Prepare your weapons!" Reed''s instruction prompted them toply. The 18th rank readied a gleaming sword, while Chubby, still trembling, equipped a gauntlet. "Begin!" With Reed''smand, the 18th rank surged toward Chubby, his face oozing with confidence. However, Chubby''s expression suddenly changed. His fear and trembling reced by a menacing smile. The boy immediately sensed that something was amiss and decided to end the match quickly. He called upon his art, "Radiant de!" His sword bathed in golden light and swelled, nearly doubling in size as it descended menacingly upon Chubby. But then, something unexpected happened. Chubby''s eyes sharpened, and he moved at a speed far beyond what his size suggested. He deftly sidestepped the attack and countered with an attack of his own, dering, "Taurus Fist!" His punch bathed in blue light grew and transformed into the likeness of a bull''s head, charging toward the boy''s head. The boy''s eyes widened in realization that it was toote to dodge, and he instinctively closed his eyes in terror. However, just as the punch was about tond, the tform suddenly lit up, covering the boy''s body immediately, and the attack was dispersed easily. Reed''s voice rang out, dering, "Winner, 20th rank!" The first-year trainees fell into a stunned silence. Who would have thought that Chubby had been hiding his true strength all this time? Atticus watched all of this unfold with a bored expression. ''What''s the point of all that?'' he thought. It seemed rather foolish to go through the trouble of concealing one''s strength, only to reveal it now when there was little to gain. Whether it was the 20th rank or the 18th rank, they receive next to no benefits. ''He''s just a 10-year-old; what were you expecting, Atticus.'' Undeterred Reed continued, "19th rank, step foward!" The fights proceeded quickly, simple and straightforward, with several rank changes urring. None of the 1st years apart from Atticus and Aurora had awakened their bloodline, they were only using simple arts. After a few minutes, Reed called, "6th rank, step forward!" A girl stood up and moved to the stage. Her expression remained stoic, as if she were thoroughly bored with the entire process. Atticus recognized her as the aloof girl who had wielded the bow during the test. She reached the stage and, in an uninterested tone, dered, "4th rank." Lucas, who had anticipated this, smiled and stood up. He knew that he wasn''t particrly strong, and he was also aware that people would prefer to challenge him over Nate, who appeared physically stronger and more imposing. "Don''t worry, Lucas. She doesn''t seem all that strong," Nate reassured him. Lucas simply smiled in response while standing up, he knew better than to underestimate his opponent. ''Let''s see how you handle this,'' Atticus thought, observing Lucas closely. He knew Lucas was way intelligent for his age, but intelligence was only valuable if one could apply it effectively in real life situations like this. Lucas walked confidently to the stage and faced the stoic girl, Aria, on the other side. "Get ready!" Reed''s voicemanded. The both brought out their weapons: the girl wielded a bow, and Lucas... tes? The sight of Lucas bringing out tes left some trainees baffled, while others were outright shocked. ''So he joined the Runes Division,'' Atticus noted. Runesmiths were exceedingly rare, and the sight of a first-year holdingbat-ready rune-engraved tes was enough to astonish even those in the viewing booth at the top. Everyone knew that the runes sold in the market were not forbat, so there was only one way he got them, he must have engraved them himself. Rowan turned to Finn with a look that clearly conveyed his desire to recruit Lucas and Finn nodded in agreement. In Atticus''s eyes, Lucas''s standing had just gained another level. He couldn''t help but smile. ''I definitely need to have him.'' Aria, upon seeing Lucas''s tes, adopted a more serious expression, she knew better that to underestimate a Runesmith. Being a Runesmith required intelligence and a strong will, something you would rarely see in a 10 year old. Underestimating a runesmith will be the biggest mistake one could make. After a brief moment of shock, Reedposed himself and initiated the match. "Begin!" Chapter 71: Aria Vs Lucas As Reed''smand echoed through the arena, Aria moved with a swiftness that seemed almost unreal. Her nimble fingers drew three arrows from the quiver on her back and expertly nocked them on her bowstring. Without hesitation, she released all three arrows simultaneously, a clear intent to end the match swiftly. Lucas, however, remainedposed, his serene smile unmarred by the three deadly arrows zeroing in on him. He reached for one of the tes he held, his fingers dancing gracefully as he channeled mana into it. The te responded with a radiant, golden glow, and he casually tossed it before him. In an instant, a shimmering, transparent shield materialized, effortlessly intercepting the trio of arrows. Aria''s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise dancing across her face, but she wasn''t one to falter easily. She continued releasing arrows with even greater speed, intending to shatter the protective barrier. After a bit, the shield showed some cracks under her constant attack. Seeing the danger, Lucas acted fast. He used another te, creating a second shield to reinforce the first. Undeterred, Aria nocked another arrow, her focusser-sharp, and her voice barely audible as she whispered the words, "Rapid Essence." The arrow radiated a red glow, as it expanded in size. Her mana infused every fiber of the arrow as she released it, sending it hurtling towards Lucas at a blistering speed. Lucas, recognizing the danger, acted decisively. With a quick gesture, heyered multiple protective shields upon the first. As the arrow met the shield, it detonated in a blinding explosion, shrouding the immediate vicinity in thick, concealing smoke. And this was exactly what Lucas wanted. He seized the opportunity and immediately moved. Inside the dense smoke, Aria remained alert, her senses heightened in anticipation of any potential threats. She couldn''t see anything amidst the dense smoke. Doubts began to creep into her mind. "Did I get him?" she wondered. Suddenly, as the smoke cleared, she spotted Lucas still standing behind a single flickering shield. As Aria prepared to fire another mana-charged arrow, Lucas moved swiftly. He grabbed another te, infused it with mana, and hurled it toward her. Unlike the first, this te, however, transformed into a zing fireball mid-flight. Aria''s eyes widened, and she dodged the iing fireball just in time. Before she had time to rest, another fireball appeared and she quickly dodged again. But the ground where she hadnded suddenly emitted a brilliant golden glow, catching her off guard. Before she could react, the ground beneath her detonated with a deafening explosion. BOOM! The arena fell into stunned silence. What had just happened? Atticus smiled, he saw what happened as he was able to see through the smoke easily, ''He used the initial explosion to set up some of the tes as mines on the stage, then used fire balls to make her move into the trap. Smart, very smart.'' he thought. ''I really have to learn how to make runes. They can be very powerful when used correctly'' Reed, after a momentary shock, dered, "Winner, 4th rank!" Lucas simply smiled and walked back to his seat, showing no interest in challenging anyone. "Haha, that was awesome, Lucas!" Nate eximed as Lucas returned to his seat. Lucas responded with a bashful smile, scratching his head. Aria was still on the stage; the runes shielded her from the explosion. "Rank 5th!" Reed called out. Reed''s call for the next challenge brought Aria back from her stunned thoughts. She left the stage, still bewildered by the unexpected turn of events. Nate quickly stood up, brimming with confidence. "I''ll be seating above you after this!" he dered to Lucas. "Be careful, Nate," Lucas cautioned once more, but Nate was already making his way to the stage. "Rank 3," Nate dered with a confident grin as he got to the stage. Erik, stood up nonchntly, and walked to the stage. He had the signature ravenstein white hair but kept it short, almost army-style. His eyes carried a perpetual weariness. Although he hadn''t awakened his bloodline yet, Atticus''s keen perception picked up the darkness element surrounding him, even though he wasn''t yet an intermediate-rank. ''Interesting,'' Atticus thought, noting Erik''s aura of darkness. ''His bloodline is already influencing him, even before it''s awakened.'' Reed instructed, "Bring out your weapons," and both Nate and Erikplied. Nate brandished his broadsword while Erik readied his daggers. "Get ready to be defeated," Nate taunted Erik with a grin. But Erik remained silent andposed, already in a stance as he stared at Nate, awaiting the instructor''s signal. "Begin!" Nate lunged towards Erik, full of confidence. As he was ready to unleash his art, in the blink of an eye, he suddenly saw a dagger tip dangerously close to his eye. His entire body froze, and he braced for the worst, but suddenly, the runes on the stage lit up, blocking the potentially lethal strike. "Winner, 3rd rank!" Reed dered. The first-year trainees were taken aback by how fast the fight had ended. It didn''t evenst five seconds! Nate was known as one of the strongest in their year, and they were astonished at the swift defeat. Nate stood there, absolutely bewildered. ''What just happened?'' He thought, his mind still no registering his defeat. He had been so confident in his victory that he hadn''t considered the possibility of losing. He couldn''t even follow Erik''s movements. He clenched his fist, causing blood to seep out. Lucas watched Nate with a somber expression. ''He''ll have to ovee this loss on his own,'' he thought. After a few moments, he left the stage and returned to his seat, not engaging with anyone, not even Lucas. Erik had also left the stage promptly, showing no interest in challenging anyone else. "Rank 2!" Reed''s voice announced, and Aurora immediately stepped forward, walking to the stage. All eyes were on her as she reached the stage. She stared directly at Atticus with a serious expression and dered, "Rank 1," her voice serious. Chapter 72: Atticus Vs Aurora This fight was what everyone had been waiting for. Almost everyone in camp knew that Aurora was Rowan''s daughter and were initially surprised when an unknown boy got the 1st rank instead of her. This surprise, however, subsided when they found out Atticus''s actual identity. Elias and the other instructors also watched with rapt attention. Elias smiled, ''Let''s see how strong you are,'' while gazing at Atticus. Atticus met Aurora''s gaze and calmly stood up, walking to the stage nonchntly. All eyes were on the duo on the stage, curious to see who was stronger. They were both monsters who had reached intermediate- rank at the age of 10. Even though Atticus had gotten the 1st rank, they still didn''t believe he was stronger than Aurora as they hadn''t fought yet. Not caring about the looks, Atticus thought, ''Now how should I deal with this?'' Although he had a score to settle with Rowan, it had nothing to do with Aurora. He''d be lying if he said he hadn''t considered taking it on Aurora, but he thought better of it, ''You''re lucky I''m not wicked,'' as he gazed at her. Atticus''s vengeance only involved the perpetrator and any fool who tried to stand in the way, he wasn''t one to take it out on innocents. "Bring out your weapons!" Reed instructed. ''My katana would be overkill. I''ll use water mimicry,'' Atticus decided. Although he was trying to keep some cards up his sleeves, using the element and the art was different. His movements would mimic the element, but it had no visual effects. Only people of adequate strength would be able to tell that he was using the water aspect of the art, something only people with water elements could use. Atticus knew that Rowan might be able to tell, but it didn''t really matter. He was sure Helodor had already informed him that he had multiple elements, and adding one more wouldn''t change much. Besides, Rowan couldn''t do anything to him as he was bound by a mana contract. Hearing the instructor''s voice, Aurora promptly listened and brought out her weapon, a high-quality gauntlet that outshone Chubby''s by a mile. As she finished equipping, she looked up at the booth with a resolute expression and then nced down at Atticus, who had yet to take out his weapon. "Won''t you bring out your weapon?" She asked, bewildered. "You should worry about yourself, Aurora," Atticus replied coolly. Aurora was irritated by those words and muttered, "Suit yourself," with angercing her voice. "Begin!" Reed dered. Aurora''s entire body suddenly ignited with fire, and she shot towards Atticus at a blistering speed. Atticus stood there unfazed, stimting his water bloodline with mana. Months of practice had cut down the time it took for the art to take effect, currently, he only needed a few seconds. He felt his body be freer and more flexible. As Aurora drew nearer, she increased the concentration of fire around her hand and threw a punch that sliced through the air with intensity. With the fluidity of water, Atticus used a backhanded palm technique akin to kung fu to redirect the punch. His movements were as smooth as flowing water. He capitalized on her momentum and grabbed her, mming her on the ground, knocking the air out of her lungs. Seeing Atticus''s movements, Rowan''s eyes narrowed into pinpricks. Finn, who stood behind him, spoke in absolute shock, "He can use three elements?" Rowan didn''t answer; he kept his intense gaze on Atticus. He knew how difficult it was to master Elemental Mimicry. Your talent yed a significant role in mastering that art. Even for transcendent talent, it took at least half a year toe close to the proficiency Atticus had just disyed. And he had only been here for three months! Finn noticed how the room seemed to grow colder and wisely decided to keep silent. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pity for what Aurora would face. ''He''s even more of a monster than I thought,'' Elias thought, a smile forming. ''To think he learned Elemental Mimicry to this level in such a short time.'' He clenched his fist, his excitement surging. Meanwhile, Aurora was panicking. ''No, no, no, no, I can''t lose!'' she thought frantically. She quickly stood up and muttered, "I can''t lose." With focused determination, the fire surrounding her intensified, doubling in intensity. Shepressed all the fire into her right hand, raised her heels, resting on her toes, and then released a colossal burst from her feet, propelling herself at Atticus at twice her previous speed. "Cosmic Punch," she muttered. Her hands zed with intensity as her fist tore through the air like aet, promising nothing but devastation. As the blow neared Atticus, he decided to use something he hadn''t employed since he had learned it C his first art. He simply raised his hands and muttered, "Arcane Barrier." Instantly, a blue, transparent shield formed in front of him. The strike hit the shield with a thunderous crash, sending shockwaves reverberating through the arena. The whole arena fell silent. The sudden silence was broken only by the voice of a trainee who asked what everyone was thinking, "Is this a fight between first years?" After the smoke cleared, a shocked Aurora could be seen. "No way," she said, her voice trembling. There wasn''t even the slightest ripple on the shield. Atticus''s proficiency of the art had increased over the years, it was currently at the intermediate+ level. It was only natural that the strength of an intermediate- couldn''t break through it. Without giving her a chance to catch her breath, Atticus suddenly moved toward her at lightning speed. She was too surprised to react. Using the tips of his fingers, moving like dangerous waves, he advanced swiftly toward her throat. Aurora''s eyes widened, and as the strike was about tond, the stage lit up and stopped the attack. "Winner, Atticus!" Reed dered, his surprise evident as he didn''t even realize that he called out Atticus''s name instead of his rank. Aurora fell on her butt, still in disbelief that she had lost. She cast a look at the booth and suddenly shivered, feeling her father''s cold stare even though she couldn''t see it. Atticus walked off the stage, and moved towards his seat. As he walked, all eyes were on him. The various looks of judgment and doubt he had received earlier seemed to vanish, leaving only one expression C admiration. Only Ember and his teammates, who had witnessed his strength firsthand, weren''t too surprised. Ember''s face didn''t even change; she had already expected this oue. Even she couldn''t defeat that monster. Who was Aurora? Atticus sat down on his seat nonchntly, his expression as if he hadn''t even done anything worthwhile. Chapter 73: Battles After the intense battle between Atticus and Aurora, it was the second years'' turn to fight. There were more trainees in the second year than the first years, with their numbers reaching 30. Their battles went by quickly, and Atticus found them rather boring. Just like the first years, most of the second years were still at the novice rank, so the fights weren''t as interesting as he would have liked. With novice rank individuals only able to learn one art, they each attacked with a single move, which could get repetitive as they yelled out names each time theyunched an attack. However, when it was time for Sophie to fight, Atticus snapped out of his daydreaming and decided to observe her battle. She was the 5th rank among the second years and was challenged by the 6th rank. As she stepped onto the stage, Sophie''s usual cheerful demeanor faded, reced by a serious expression. They both readied their weapons, Sophie with her trusty bow and her opponent wielding a sword. "Begin!" Reed''s voice rang out. Sophie, quicker than Aria, simultaneously drew and fired five arrows from the quiver on her back. Each arrow targeted a weak point on the boy''s body. Her opponent was no pushover, and he moved with deft agility to evade the arrows. He sessfully dodged them, but before he could catch his breath, another three arrows materialized in front of him. His eyes widened in surprise, and he immediately called upon his art, shouting, "Swift Strike!" Suddenly, his speed doubled, and he used his sword to parry the arrows with swift precision. However, before he could even catch a breath, another three arrows suddenly manifested in front of his face. This time, he couldn''t react in time. Before the arrows could skewer him, the runes on the stage lit up, protecting him from harm. "Winner, Sophie!" Reed dered. And immediately, Sophie''s bright and cheerful smile returned as she walked back to her seat, leaving the frustrated boy gritting his teeth in frustration. Reed promptly continued with the fights, which went by quickly. When it came to the third-year students, the intensity of the battles changed significantly. All of the third years, even those with the least talent, had already awakened their bloodlines, making their fights colorful and filled with intensity. Atticus also noticed that most of the third years were using multiple arts. Intermediate-ranked individuals were able to learn a total of 3 arts, unlike novice ranks who could only learn one. When it reached the 4th rank, He stepped forward with a confident stride, her expression as bossy as ever. "Rank 3!" she called out as she reached the stage. Orion stood up and confidently walked forward to join her. The trainees were equally interested in this particr battle. Every three months, He challenged Orion, but she had consistently lost each time. Their fights were known to be hardcore, and everyone was curious to see if anything would be different this time around. Atticus, too, watched with interest. He had already witnessed how He fought, but he was curious to see Orion in action. The boy had been taunting Atticus for a fight, and he wanted to even see how strong he was. "Do you think you can win?" Orion asked her, smirking as he stepped onto the stage. He didn''t reply, which seemed to irk him. They both brought out their weapons, He her sword and Orion a pair of sabers. He smirked at He and only unsheathed one, seemingly not taking the fight seriously. "Begin!" Reed''s voice rang out, and they both immediately manipted the air to increase their speed, dashing towards each other at surprising speeds. Orion shed diagonally towards He, and she easily parried the attack. Unfazed, Orion unleashed a flurry of strikes, but He continued to parry effortlessly, frustrating him. "Let''s see if you can keep up with this," Orion taunted with a smirk. He invoked his elemental mimicry, harnessing the power of his bloodline to mimic the swiftness of the air. The third-year students had been training in the Elemental Mimicry art for approximately two years. It was no surprise that the effects of art started showing within a matter of seconds His strikes gained a noticeable surge in speed, yet He remained entirely unperturbed. Responding in kind, she infused her bloodline with mana, matching Orion''s newfound velocity without breaking a sweat. Orion clicked his tongue, growing tired of this exchange. Deciding to end it, he quickly unsheathed his second saber. He had been expecting this move, intending on taking advantage of this opportunity, she immediately deployed her art, muttering, "Cyclone de." Her sword transformed and was immediately enveloped in a fierce whirlwind, which descended rapidly toward Orion. Reacting with swiftness, Orion deftly employed his specialized movement technique, smoothly evading He''s strike. With both sabers now in y, he assumed a distinctive stance, one sword held above his head and the other poised below his back. He muttered, ""Swift Vortex." In an instant, he became a blur, spinning at an astonishing speed. He struggled to react in time, and before she could make a move, Orion''s saber reached her neck. A brilliant sh of runes lit up, creating a protective barrier just in the nick of time, deflecting the lethal strike. "Winner, Orion!" Reed dered. The trainees began to murmur, impressed by Orion''s skill. Meanwhile, He clenched her fists in frustration and exited the stage. Orion, on the other hand, nced in Atticus''s direction and offered a smirk. Atticus, unperturbed, maintained his neutral gaze, a reaction that seemed to irritate Orion. Without any intention to challenge anyone further, Orion left the stage. He and every third-year student recognized that the first and second ranks in their ss operated at an entirely different level. While it was no surprise that Ember from the main family held the top spot, the general expectation was that the second rank would belong to Orion. This was what everyone had predicted. Yet, they were shocked when the boy, William, effortlessly defeated Orion. Chapter 74: Silent Beauty "Rank 2!" Reed''s voice boomed. William stood up and stepped out calmly, ignoring the whispers in the air. He reached the stage with a slight smile and confidently said, "Rank 1." Ember stood up without any change in expression, calmly walking to the stage and positioning herself across from William. William maintained his smile and attempted some light banter, intending to elicit augh from her, "Lady Ember, please take it easy with me." However, Ember continued to stare at him without any change in expression, simply bringing out her spear. William''s smile faltered when he received no response from her. He thought, ''Stupid bitch!'' He proceeded to draw his weapon, a sword, and got into a stance. "Begin!" As soon as Reed''s voice rang out, they dashed toward each other with iparable speed to what the third years had shown so far, engaging in a flurry of strikes and parries. Ember''s movements were calcted, swift, and cold, each strike aimed at a weak point on William''s body. It was clear she wasn''t treating this as a simple challenge; she was genuinely trying to kill him. William struggled to keep up, thinking, ''Fuck! How is she so strong?'' Ember showed no mercy, countering every block with two strikes, and immediately appearing wherever William tried to evade. He found himself being pushed back continuously and decided to utilize his art. "Earth Cleaver!" he shouted, swiftly impaling his sword into the ground. The floor suddenly split open toward Ember, but her face remained unchanged. In a barely audible whisper, she muttered, "Zen Leap." In an instant, she vanished from William''s view, closing the distance at an extraordinary speed, her spear''s tip pointed upwards towards his throat. Panicking, William swiftly manipted the earth below him to pull himself away from the spear just in time. However, his relief was short-lived. Suddenly, the tip of Ember''s spear took on an icy appearance, and an ice spike formed on its tip, hurtling toward his throat with great speed. The spike tore through the air, intending onpletely impaling William''s throat, but the runes on the stage swiftly lit up and protected him in time. "Winner, Rank 1!" Reed dered. In the booth, the air seemed to grow even colder than before. Rowan wore a frown on his face, clearly displeased at this development. Finn, sitting beside him, couldn''t help but think, ''Two monsters in the main family, sigh. Sorry Aurora, looks like there''s more troubleing your way.'' After the battles had concluded, Atticus went to meet Ember, who was waiting for him at the entrance of the arena. Immediately after the end of the battles, Nate had promptly left, not talking to anyone, and Lucas followed him. . "Hey," Atticus greeted with a warm smile as he reached her, to which Ember replied with her characteristic, barely audible "hey." They immediately started heading toward the cafeteria to grab something to eat. They were both feeling hungry, especially given how eventful their morning had been. As they walked, Atticus couldn''t help but ask, "When did you level up your bloodline?" They had trained together asionally, and he had never known that she had advanced her bloodline. Unlike normal ranks, determining the rank of a person''s bloodline was challenging, especially as they advanced their bloodline ranks. Their connection to the elements grew stronger, enabling them to be more adept at manipting the elements, making it more difficult to detect the elemental cues they emitted. He was genuinely surprised to learn of Ember''s progress. "Four days," she replied, her gaze slightly worried, fearing Atticus might be angry that she hadn''t informed him earlier. Atticus noticed her concern and offered a reassuring smile. "I''m not angry, Ember. I was just shocked by how strong our Silent Beauty has be," he said teasingly. Ember smiled, relieved that he wasn''t upset with her. She couldn''t help but shake her head, if she was strong, what should she call him? Upon reaching the cafeteria, they got some food and continued chatting for a while before parting ways. During thest two months, Atticus had amassed a significant number of Raven Points. Since he often went hunting alone, he could hoard the points for himself, plus he went hunting at least four times a week. He decided to buy another art. While there were limits on the number of arts intermediate-rank individuals could learn, Atticus never felt those restrictions applied to him. He wasn''t sure why, but he sensed no impediment to his ability to learn more arts. Currently, with his Katana''s first move, Arcane Barrier, and Elemental Mimicry, he had already reached the limit of three arts that an intermediate-ranked trainee could learn, but he felt he could learn more if he wanted. Heading toward the south side of the camp, Atticus entered the Emporium. The intensity of the stares directed at him had increased significantly since this morning''s disy of strength. People were now even more determined to approach him and earn his favor. But as usual, a cold stare from him was enough to send them away, especially when they know how strong he was. Approaching the clerk, Atticus requested a list simr to the one he had received earlier. He made his way to the section containing the avable arts and began perusing the list. The Raven Points he had gathered in two months were substantial, and he couldn''t help but smile upon checking his device: Raven Points: 20,500 However, that smile quickly faded when he saw the prices of transcendent potential arts. Each art''s potential was categorized, and Atticus had previously saw the Elemental Mimicry art in the unlocked potential category, this was his first time exploring the transcendent potential category. The prices he saw were staggering, with the lowest one being 100,000 Raven Points. Atticus wisely decided to change categories and, after some searching, settled on an art that he believed would be useful. He made the purchase and then returned to his room to continue his training. Chapter 75: Ethereal Cloak Seated cross-legged in the center of his training room, Atticus held the newly acquired art in his hands. Channeling his mana into the art, he absorbed its knowledge into his brain, causing the book to crumble to dust after a few seconds. The art he had bought this time was an Empowered potential art, that cost 18,000 Raven Points. Ethereal Cloak[Potential: Empowered] - This art enables an individual to mimic the unique mana signatures of his environment, effectively camouging his presence, rendering the individual invisible to the naked eye and senses. Atticus regarded this art as invaluable due to its versatility. He believed that being able to blend seamlessly with the surroundings could prove useful in countless situations, especially when facing unpredictable challenges. He had always been cautious, and he felt that he should have a skill that would help him escape if needed. With the information now ingrained in his mind, Atticus closed his eyes and began the process of learning Ethereal Cloak. The art consisted of several steps, and the first requirement was to have precise control over mana, which Atticus didn''tck. Taking a deep breath, he initiated the first step to envelop his entire body with mana. He concentrated on the mana stored within his core and willed it outward, causing it to flow from his core and spread across every inch of his form. An observer would notice a blue glow enveloping Atticus, representing the mana coating his body. After a minute, he felt he had gained control over this aspect, and decided to move to the next step. The next step was to attune his own mana signature to that of the environment, allowing him to seamlessly merge with his surroundings. Atticus took another deep breath and focused intensely. He could feel the interaction between his mana and that of the environment. His own mana possessed a distinct characterit was more vtile, firm, and rigidpared to the environment''s mana, which flowed more freely and adaptively. His mana naturally repelled external influences, while the environment''s mana blended harmoniously with its surroundings. To master Ethereal Cloak, Atticus needed to make his mana mimic the exact signature of the environment, a task that initially posed significant challenges. Achieving this required an intricate understanding of the diverse mana flows in different locations and the skill to replicate them with pinpoint uracy. After a few hours of relentless attempts, Atticus finally managed to achieve a rudimentary level of proficiency, albeit barely. He could sense himself bing more attuned to the environment, almost as if the surroundings began to ept him as one of its own. The blue glow enveloping him had turned transparent, with his presence bing faint. However, his control was far from perfect, and he struggled to maintain this state for more than a few seconds at a time. Atticus felt happy that this art didn''t demand an excessive amount of mana but relied more on concentration. Given his innate intelligence, he thrived on such challenges. He continued to practice, repeatedly coating himself with mana to align with the environment''s signature, pushing himself to be more in sync. And as he continued practicing, he felt his mana bing more in tune with the environment. ''Without my intelligence, this would have taken longer,'' Atticus thought. He knew that if it weren''t for his above-average intelligence, which allowed him to control and manipte his mana easily, it would be much harder for him to make progress this quickly. After feeling that he had gained a good grasp of it, he attempted to stand up. However, immediately, his focus wavered, and his mana dispersed. Atticus initially didn''t understand what had happened, but after thinking for a second, it made sense. The environment was constantly changing every time he moved. Whatever he imitated in one spot would be different in another spot. Therefore, using this art required him to maintainplete focus at all times. He sat back down cross-legged and started the process all over again. Within a few minutes, he felt his mana bing more attuned to the environment. Maintaining intense concentration, he stood up slowly. As he moved, the mana in environment was constantly changing. Although the properties of the environmental mana remained the same, the density was different in each spot. An individual might not normally notice this, but because this art required one to constantly interact with the mana in the environment, it was noticeable. With every movement he made, Atticus had to adjust the density of his own mana to match that of the environment. It wasn''t easy, even with his intelligence, but he kept practicing. After several hours of training, he decided to take a break and resume his efforts the following day. The following day, Atticus headed to the morning training session as usual. He noticed Nate and Lucas on the side of the training ground, with Nate looking at Erik determinedly. ''Looks like he''s recovered,'' Atticus thought. He knew Nate had taken a significant blow to his ego when he lost to Erik. He believed that Nate needed to ovee such setbacks independently. Atticus had always liked to be friends with like minded individuals. What he hated the most was being friends with someone so weak minded that he would have encourage him/her everytime something little happens. Although he recognized that there some instances where it was necessary, it was still better for it not to be too often. Atticus scanned the training grounds but couldn''t find Aurora anywhere. Even after Elias arrived at 6 am, Aurora was still absent. Elias also noticed this, and Atticus could perceive a subtle sadness in his eyes. Nevertheless, Elias began the training session by shouting, "Let''s move!" They started running toward the base of the mountain, going through their usual routine before ascending the mountain. After an hour and a half of rigorous training, Atticus returned to the starting point, where Elias, already ustomed to Atticus''s impressive feats, awaited him. Catching his breath, Atticus turned to Elias and asked, "Where is she?" Elias was initially taken aback by the question but responded, "She had something to do today." The subtle sadness in Elias''s expression didn''t escape Atticus''s notice. He simply nodded and left without saying anything, leaving Elias with his thoughts. Elias was aware of what was going on with Aurora but he couldn''t intervene in the matter. He couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh. Chapter 76: Obsidian Claw After leaving, Atticus returned to his room to freshen up before heading to the Beast Division. Upon arrival, he saw Helodor at the front of the building. Helodor appeared worse for wear, sporting dark circles under his eyes, indicating he hadn''t been resting properly. During thebat challenges, Atticus had observed Helodor''s miserable loss. It was obvious his mind was preupied and he wasn''t paying attention during the fight. Helodor spotted Atticus as he was leaving the building, he immediately flinched and fled upon sighting the demon. Unfazed, Atticus ignored Helodor and proceeded into the division building. Inside, he greeted Be at the counter and then headed upstairs to select a mission. Atticus noticed some people by the mission wall but paid them no mind, quickly choosing a mission. ''It''s unfortunate I can only select one,'' he thought. Trainees could only take on one mission at a time to ensure that there was enough opportunities for every one. If they allowed a single squad or trainee picked multiple missions at once, there wouldn''t be any missions left for others to go on. Atticus didn''t waste time and quickly chose a mission and turned to leave the building. As he stepped outside, he encountered a group of three boys blocking his path. ''I''ve had enough of this.'' Atticus thought, already anticipating the nonsense about to happen. The boys all had smug looks on their faces, and were all 3rd years. The boy at the middle, who was clearly the leader of the trio, thought with a giddy anticipation ''10 thousand points just to embarrass him in public? There''s no way I''m missing this opportunity,'' The boys beside him shared his enthusiasm and surrounded Atticus, while smirking. Although they all knew Atticus was strong, they didn''t believe he could take on all three of them simultaneously. The fight everyone had witnessed between Atticus and Aurora was still within the third-years'' strength. Atticus already knew what they were thinking, and he couldn''t help but internally shake his head, wondering how their brains worked. After spending two years in the camp, it was surprising that they still didn''t grasp the most basic rule C a higher-year could not initiate a battle with a lower-year. Atticus could simply choose to fight them one by one, and they couldn''t do anything about it. The boy in the middle suddenly stared at Atticus arrogantly. As he was about to speak, Atticus cut in, "What do you want? If you''re here to look for trouble, just say so and don''t waste my time." The boy''s face froze, and he turned red in embarrassment. ''So what if he''s from the main family? How dare he?!'' He thought. A small crowd had already started forming, wondering what was happening. As the boy was about to shout angrily, Atticus interrupted again, stating, "Fine, trouble then." Those were thest words he heard before a thunderous impact struck his face with brutal force, sending him flying away. Before the other boys could react, they suddenly found themselves airborne. It took a moment for them toprehend what had happened, but once the pain registered, they realized, Atticus had also punched them in the face. Then, as if the matter didn''t concern him, Atticus simply left the scene, the gathered crowd clearing the way for him as he passed. No one wanted to get on his bad side; he just beat up three third-years as if it were nothing! After beating up those 3rd years, Atticus made his way to the South Gate, d in his equipment. He scanned his device, stepped out, and started moving through the forest, using his device for navigation. The hunt this time was for an Obsidian w. These creatures'' habitaty deep within the heart of the dense forest. They were incredibly territorial, fiercely defending their domain from any intruders. Being solitary by nature, it was rare to witness two Obsidian ws together. Despite them being an intermediate- ranked beasts, Obsidian ws possessed unparalleled strength. Even the horned Lupinors that Atticus had encountered in his battles paled inparison, except for the elite intermediate+ rank horned lupinor of course. This was precisely why Atticus chose to hunt one. After running for a while and following his device for navigation, Atticus found himself in a dense canopy of trees. Trees stretched out everywhere around him, disying various shades of green. Atticus continued moving and, after a few minutes, arrived in arge grassy clearing surrounded by trees. He climbed a tree just before the clearing and kept his gaze on the gigantic form in the middle. The Obsidian w had an awe-inspiring appearance. Its dark, steel-like fur resembled glistening obsidian in the sunlight. Its fur was spiky, offering both a striking appearance and an effective form of defense. Fiery red eyes seemed to pierce through the forest where it resided. The creature''s razor-sharp ws, capable of cutting through thick trees and formidable adversaries with ease, were among its distinctive features. Long, fearsome canines protruded from its massive jaws, adding to its menacing visage. Atticus observed the beast calmly. It hadn''t noticed him yet, as it was preupied with licking its paws. Atticus was tempted to call the scene cute, if only the beast involved wasn''t able split a human into four with just a swipe of its w. Having be adept at using his new art, Atticus had been experimenting with his bloodline abilities, exploring different ways to utilize his bloodline. Jumping down from the tree, Atticusnded silently. With a thought, the earth began to move covering his form, starting from his feet, then his legs, torso, and hands, stopping at his neck. He left adequate space at each joint for flexibility. His fist was covered in earth, resembling a boxing glove, with increased density to make it harder. Currently, Atticus could only control two elements simultaneously with ease, and he wasn''t yet proficient at controlling three elements together. So, he decided to add fire to his earth-covered fist. With another thought, fire enveloped his earth covered hands, zing with intensity, and he turned his gaze back to the Obsidian w in the middle of the clearing. Taking a deep breath, Atticus zoomed towards it in a blur of motion. Chapter 77: Thrill Atticus moved towards the Obsidian w at high speed. As he got closer, the Obsidian w quickly noticed him and swiftly stood up on its hind legs, letting out a deafening roar. Atticus, who saw this, increased his speed even more and kept dashing towards the Obsidian w. As he closed in, the beast stomped the ground while still standing on its hind legs and swiped down its w. The w cut through the air with intense speed, leaving deadly w-like afterimages in the air. Atticus continued to close the distance between himself and the Obsidian w, as if he didn''t see the w threatening to split him into four. With the w inches away from his face, he pointed his hand forward and released a st from his hands, immediately stopping his momentum. With his momentum stopped, the w shed down where Atticus was supposed to be moments before. Before the w had even finished its swing, Atticus had already acted. He raised his hands behind him, stood on his toes, and released another st from his hands and legs, propelling himself upwards toward the Obsidianw at high speed. He raised his right arm, intensifying the mes, and threw a punch at the Obsidianw''s left cheek with tremendous force, causing blood to stter on the ground. Due to its huge size, the punch didn''t send the Obsidianw flying, but it did shift its head to the left. Immediately after the punch, Atticus followed up with another move while still in the air. He released a burst from his left hand, making himself spin in a anti clockwise direction. Utilizing the momentum, he threw a spinning kick with his leg, targeting the same spot he had punched. The kicknded with a crushing force, and the added impact sent the Obsidian w''s head towards the ground, hitting it brutally. The beast let out an enraged roar and suddenly got up, causing Atticus to back up immediately. it stood on its hind legs, and its steel-like fur started gleaming and shaking, bing firmer and sharper, then suddenly, the fur shot outwards like spikes in every direction. Atticus reacted immediately. He took a huge step forward and controlled the earth under his feet, turning it into mud, allowing himself to sink into it. Then, he immediately manipted the earth and moved underground towards the Obsidian w. He emerged from underground just below the beast, its jaw just sitting there, seemingly begging to be broken. Atticus unleashed a powerful st from his feet, propelling himself upwards towards its jaw, and delivered a brutal uppercut, breaking the obsidian w''s teeth. Without wasting any time, Atticus followed up with another kick to its jaw, increasing the force of the blow by releasing a burst from his heels. The blownded on the Obsidianw''s already broken lower jaw, shattering it even more and rattling the beast''s brain. The creature appeared disoriented, and Atticus swiftly manipted the earth on his right hand, molding it into a pointed and sharp shape. He concentrated the fire on the tip, making it scorching hot, the tip turning whitish due to the heat. Then, he closed the distance between himself and the beast, releasing a burst upwards, and drove the steaming hot sharp earth into the Obsidianw''s eye. He increased the speed and lethality with a perfectly timed burst from his elbow, piercing its eye and then its brain effortlessly. The beast let out a final whimper before falling to the ground lifeless. Atticus let out a long exhale and muttered, "I''m starting to love fighting." He enjoyed the thrill of battle, how everything fell into ce, and the strategic thinking required. He relished his fighting style, especially with the elements like fire, which provided an unpredictable way of moving during fights. After taking a few minutes to catch his breath, he stored the beast''s corpse inside his storage ring. Then, he turned to leave, running through the forest. It didn''t take long for him to reach the camp, arriving in just a few hours. He headed to the Beast Division building and exchanged his hunt for points, adding 700 Raven points to his total. As he walked through the camp, not wanting to waste any more time, Atticus decided it was time to learn about runes. He headed towards the Runes Division. *** Inside a training room, three boys knelt on the floor, their formspletely battered, covered in bruises. They all kept their heads bowed. Upon closer inspection, one could see that these were the same boys Atticus had beaten earlier in the day. "All you had to do was embarrass him in public, Jack! How did you fail!?" a boy with a sharp thin eyes shouted at them. The boy in the middle, Jack, who Atticus had punched first, gritted his teeth and clenched his hands, repeating the words like a mantra in his head, ''It''s for my family, it''s for my family, it''s for my family.'' He knew that if he didn''t answer, this bastard would keep on beating them. "I apologize, young master William," he finally spoke, his voice trembling, "we had no idea he was that strong." William gritted his teeth in anger, his face contorted with frustration. "You useless fools!" he shouted, delivering a kick to Jack who had spoken. The blow struck his chest, sending him tumbling backward. He clutched his chest in pain, lying on the floor in pain, ''Shit!'' William observed all of this with a cold gaze, and after a few seconds, he clicked his tongue and muttered, "Useless fools," before walking out of the training room. As William departed, Jack clenched his fist so hard that blood started pouring from it, the mantra of ''It''s for my family'' still echoing in his mind. Chapter 78: Rune Division Atticus walked through the camp towards the Runes division. The camp encouraged trainees to join as many divisions as they could, wanting them to explore everything and eventually choose what suited them best. However, upon joining the camp, they were required to choose at least one division. The Rune division, situated near the Emporium building on the western side of the camp, soon came into view. It was notably smaller and more modest in designpared to the Emporium. As he approached, Atticus noticed the area around the building was utterly deserted, but thisck of activity didn''t surprise him. ''Not many people can be runesmiths,'' he pondered. To be a runesmith, one had to have exceptional intelligence and unwavering willpower, attributes not easily attained by many. In the first years, only Lucas could be considered a true runesmith, with the entire camp boasting only a handful of these skilled individuals. Upon entering the building, Atticus found the interior equally in and unupied. Not a single trainee was in sight. His eyes fell upon a lone counter in the middle of the hall, where a man rested his head, seemingly asleep. Atticus decided to get the man''s attention. "Hello," he uttered. But got no response. He raised his voice a notch, repeating, "Hello." The man stirred, slowly sitting upright, and indulged in a long stretch, followed by a yawning session. Eventually, he opened his eyes, and to his surprise, discovered Atticus standing before him. Hastily, he got to his feet, rubbing his eyes, and regarded Atticus with a noticeable hint of shock. Most of the camp had witnessed Atticus''s battle with Aurora, and the man couldn''t help but wonder, ''Why is he here?'' Shaking off his bewilderment, he quickly regained hisposure, cleared his throat, and asked, "How may I assist you?" Atticus couldn''t help but notice the eye bags under the man''s eyes, a clear sign that he hadn''t been getting much sleep. "I''d like to sign up for the Runes division," Atticus stated. The man''s reaction was one of shock. He was well aware of Atticus''s strength and talent. Runesmiths weren''t known for their physical prowess; their trade demanded dedication and time, leaving little room for intensive training. Although some managed to maintain their physical strength while pursuing runesmithing, not everyone could achieve this bnce. "Are you sure?" the man ask. Without hesitation, Atticus replied, "Yeah." Hearing this, the man couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment. ''Another hot-blooded youth who thinks he can do anything, eh?'' he thought, not that it truly bothered him. He couldn''t help but envy Atticus''s talent and the potential that might go to waste. The man shrugged and decided not to interfere, proceeding to exin the process. "Okay then. Since the first three months of the free period for first years are over, you''ll have to pay 100 points for each ss session, and this needs to be paid before each ss." He looked at Atticus, who nodded in understanding, and continued, "The sses run from 9 AM to 12 PM, except on weekends when you can attend at your convenience, for as long as you need. If you feel you''ve learned enough, you can stop attending the sses or simply not request them. Nothing will be provided for you; you''ll need to purchase all the books, equipment, and materials since the three-month grace period is over." Atticus couldn''t help but find it a bit annoying to miss out on the free resources, but there was no going back on his decision to delve into runes. ''I should have joined earlier,'' he berated himself silently. "Now, if you''re still interested, you can book a session for tomorrow," the man advised. "Yeah, I''d like to do that," Atticus responded. The man proceeded to type some information on the holographic disy in front of him and prompted Atticus to scan his device. Atticus followed the instructions and received a notification that 100 points had been deducted. "I also sent the materials you''ll need for the sses; you should get them before tomorrow," the man added. With a nod of acknowledgment, Atticus turned to leave. He headed straight to the Emporium to acquire the necessary supplies, a task that took him less than ten minutes. Afterward, he returned to his room. Among the items he had acquired, Atticus purchased books on runes. He decided to start by reading about runes before his uing lesson. Lying on his bed with his body facing up, he held a book titled "Beginner Runesmiths" and opened it, beginning to read. It didn''t take long for him to finish reading the book;pleting it in just two minutes. From what he read, Atticus discovered that there were five grades of runesmiths. In the first grade, one would be able to engrave simple, straightforward runes, such as a shield or a fireball rune and this can only be done on rune tes. This grade wasn''t particrly difficult to achieve, as long as you meet the necessary requirements, anyone could be a first-grade runesmith. However, for the second grade, you need to be able to engrave moreplex runes and even add your own variations to them. Achieving the second grade was much harder; one had to reach a specific threshold to be able to engrave these runes. This threshold or requirement that need to be met involved two stats, both intelligence and willpower. The first was straightforward, essentially measuring how smart you were and how much information your brain could handle. The higher your intelligence the more control you would have over your body. The second, however, was moreplex, taking into ount everything you had experienced in your life, especially the challenging or adverse experiences. It was because of this that runesmiths often sought out tough situations to help strengthen their wills. Chapter 79: Grimestone The following day, after the morning training session, Atticus made his way to the runes division for his lesson. As he entered the building, which was deserted as usual, he noticed the same clerk he had met yesterday still sleeping on the counter. Atticus sighed and approached the counter. Having learned his lesson, he decided to speak loudly from the beginning, saying, "Hello." This time, his initial greeting did the trick, and the man groaned, slowly waking up again. He cast Atticus a nce before quickly regaining hisposure upon recognizing him. Without wasting time, he stood up and directed Atticus to the room where the lesson would take ce. The interior of the building was as in as the exterior. After walking for a few seconds, they got to a in looking door. The man gestured for Atticus to enter and promptly excused himself, saying, "He''ll be here soon," and left Atticus to his devices. Atticus found himself in apletely messy workshop-like room, with arge table at the center, various equipment, books, and tes scattered all over the floor. Atticus chose a seat in the corner and sat down quietly, deciding to wait for his teacher. After waiting for about 30 minutes, which was about 25 minutes past the scheduled lesson time, a man entered the room. The man appeared disheveled and tired. He had the distinct white hair of Ravenstein, but it waspletely scattered and oily, with some strands sticking to his face. His eyes resembledrge eyes, and his clothes were wrinkled and unkempt. The first thing that came to Atticus''s mind upon seeing this man was that he had given up on life. ''Why are they all like this?'' Atticus couldn''t help but contemte. Just like the clerk at the counter, this man also looked as if he was tired of living. The man turned his gaze towards Atticus and walked slowly towards him. His voice sounded cracked and hoarse as he spoke, "You must be my new student." His face appeared like he was struggling hard to stay awake. Seeing Atticus nod, the man retrieved a vial from his storage ring and downed its contents in one gulp. As he finished drinking it, he couldn''t hide his disgust at the awful taste of the potion. Atticus immediately noticed some changes in the man''s demeanor. Although it didn''t alter his appearance, he seemed more lively than before. ''What is that?'' Atticus wondered, his gaze fixed on the vial. The man cleared his throat and continued, "Listen, I''ll be straight with you. Not everyone can be a runesmith. And even if you have the slightest talent for it, don''t expect it to be all fun and games. I''m sure to you, I look like I''ve given up on life." He nced at Atticus, who responded with a nod, "Yes, this is exactly how you would feel about 90% of the time if you go through with this. So I will ask you, are you sure about this?" Atticus''s expression remained unchanged throughout the man''s speech, and he replied without hesitation, "Yeah." He had already made up his mind. The man shook his head, a little disappointed. He was aware of Atticus''s talent and felt it would be a huge waste if he chose this path. However, camp staff weren''t allowed to force trainees into anything, so he had no choice but to ept it. Letting out a heavy sigh, he introduced himself, "Alright then, my name is Grimestone, and I''ll be your teacher for as long as it takes for you to be a runesmith." Atticus stood up and also introduced himself, saying, "I''m Atticus. I''ll be in your care." Grimestone smiled at this, seemingly pleased with Atticus''s introduction. He had initially expected Atticus to be a proud, hot-tempered brat, given his talent and his status as the son of the family head. He was d to see that Atticus didn''t fit that stereotype. "Alright, let''s begin," Grimestone said, motioning towards the table in the middle of the room. Atticusplied, taking a seat at the table. Grimestone moved to the opposite end and faced Atticus. He pped his hands twice, causing the room''s lights to go off and the table to illuminate with blue holographic images disyed above it. "Now, I assume you''ve acquired the materials. Did you read the beginner Runsmith book?" Grimestone inquired. Seeing Atticus nod, he continued, "Good, so I don''t have to exin the grades. Let''s dive right into it," he said, using his device to control the images on the holographic disy. "Now, there are two important things you need before you can even dream of bing a runesmith." The images on the holographic disy changed to a drawing of a human, withbels highlighting intelligence and will. "You guessed it, it''s intelligence and will. In order to engrave a rune, you have to be able to project your will into the words you''re writing with your mana. To do that, you have to be able to channel and control it. What enables you to have this control is your intelligence." He paused, allowing Atticus to absorb the information, and then tapped his device to change the disyed image. This time, Atticus saw images illustrating the rtionship between intelligence and will. "Just like the image shows, the rtionship between intelligence and will is straightforward. Having a high amount of intelligence allows you to control your will perfectly. The higher the amount of will you possess, the stronger and moreplex runes you can create. Without high enough intelligence, you won''t be able to control a high will." Atticus nodded, absorbing the knowledge eagerly. Although he had read about all the basics from the book, it mainly talked about the different grades of runesmiths. He was learning a lot of things from listening to Grimestone. "In rune engraving, there are nonguages. The effect of the rune you engrave depends on the individual''s will and intent. The more the words you engrave means to you, the better the effects. You can engrave anything you like, as long as your will can carry it." Chapter 80: Demotivation Grimestone tapped his device once more, disying an image of a te with the glowing word ''shield'' engraved on it. "For example, simply engraving ''shield'' doesn''t require that much will, and the resulting shield''s power will depend on the amount of mana you can infuse into it." He tapped his device again, and a te with the glowing words ''imprable shield'' engraved on it appeared. "However, engraving ''imprable shield'' would obviously demand more willpower to create. But keep in mind that merely engraving ''imprable shield'' doesn''t guarantee an invincible shield; its strength is directly proportional to the strength of your will." "This example applies to shields, but rune engraving follows the same principle overall. The stronger your will, the more powerful the rune. Now, our first lesson today will be about harnessing your will." "The strength of your will is determined by one thing: your mental strength, which is closely tied to your life experiences. In this case, the more adversity you''ve faced and ovee, the better." Grimestone pped, and the lights in the room came back on, clearing the holographic disy. "Now, let''s focus on you engraving your first rune." "Bring out an engraver and a te," Grimestone instructed. Atticus followed his guidance, producing a te and an engraver. The te was a rectangr piece, measuring approximately 12 inches in length, 8 inches in width, and half an inch in thickness. Its surface had been meticulously polished to a mirror-like finish. The engraver, as its name suggested, was used for engraving runes. Crafted from polished steel, it featured a finely carved wooden handle. The tool had a moderate length, providing optimal control and bnce. It tapered elegantly toward the tip, where the actual engraving took ce. Constructed from a specially tempered steel alloy, it was exceptionally sharp and hard, allowing for precise and clean incisions into rune tes. Grimestone also retrieved a te and an engraver from his storage ring. "It''s fairly easy to engrave your first rune, as long as your intelligence surpasses a certain threshold and you can use it to control your will, it''s simple and straightforward. Most warriors have strong wills, but the reason they can''t be runesmiths is because theyck the intelligence to focus and use it. Watch me closely," Grimestone instructed. Grimestone ced the te on the table and then focused his mana and will on the tip of the engraver. Almost immediately, Atticus saw the tip start to emit a purple glow. "Now, the color of everyone''s mana is naturally blue, but when I mix my will into it, it changes to purple. Each runesmith has a different color, reflecting their life experiences. Mine is purple, but you might encounter another runesmith with a blue color," Grimestone exined, making sure Atticus understood. He proceeded to engrave the word ''Shield'' on the te. Once he finished, the word lit up with a purple glow, and Grimestone inserted mana into the te, tossing it into the air. The te transformed into a purple, transparent shield, covering Grimestone. "Now, close your eyes and concentrate. Try to recall everything you''ve been through in your life," Grimestone instructed. Atticus followed the guidance, picked up the engraver, and closed his eyes, entering a meditative state. "Don''t be discouraged if you don''t get it at first. It''s very rare to see young ones like you bing runesmiths, unless they''ve gone through something extremely tragic," Grimestone encouraged. He wasn''t expecting Atticus to seed quickly, considering theck of significant adversity in his life. He couldn''t help but remember Lucas, the genius 1st-year trainee who achieved this feat in just three weeks. ''I wonder what that boy went through to have such a strong mind,'' he thought. While Grimestone was contemting this, he suddenly noticed a red glow forming on the tip of the engraver that Atticus was holding, sending shock throughout his body. ''How?'' he thought, surprised. Meanwhile, Atticus, unaware of the impact he was having on his teacher, continued to concentrate. He was thinking of everything he had experienced in his life, and to be honest, it wasn''t anything particrly remarkable. His life on Earth had been peaceful, with only a few trivial incidents. Even his death had been quick, with only a brief moment of pain. In his life here, he had primarily focused on training and hadn''t faced any significant hardships. So it wasn''t surprising that his will feltcking. However, his intelligence had reached a high level, allowing him full control over his body. High intelligence meant increased control over his actions and thoughts. Thus, despite his underwhelming will, due to his high intelligence, he was able to focus and control it. After a few minutes of concentration, a deep red color emanated from the tip of the engraver. Grimestone''s eyes widened. ''Why is it so red?'' While he had encountered various colors in his experience, this was the first time he had seen a hue as intense as this red. The color of an individual''s will was seen as a representation of their life experiences and personality. ''What could have made it so red?'' Grimestone pondered. Atticus opened his eyes and brought the engraver down onto the te. Focusing on his intention, he moved the engraver with fluid grace, writing the word ''shield'' with extraordinarily beautiful penmanship. As soon as hepleted thest word, it was as if he had lost all his energy and motivation. He suddenly felt disheartened, as if nothing in life mattered anymore. Grimestone, noticing Atticus''s condition, snapped into action. He retrieved a vial, simr to the one he had consumed earlier, and quickly administered it to Atticus. Almost immediately, Atticus emerged from his depressed state. Grimestone looked at him and exined, "It''s a recovery potion. It will help you regain your will faster. Now you understand what I meant by looking like me 90% of the time," Grimestone remarked with a chuckle. Atticus was still shaken by the experience. ''That was dangerous,'' he thought. The feeling ofplete demotivation wasn''t something to be taken lightly. It was as if he had lost interest in everything, suddenly he didn''t want to train anymore, he didn''t want to get his revenge anymore. Heck, even breathing seemed like a chore! ''I should never use this in battle,'' he decided. *** Chapter 81: History Making Aftering out of his depressed state, Atticus expressed his gratitude to Grimestone and turned his gaze to the te he had just engraved. The words emitted a deep red glow and were deeply embedded into the te. As Atticus lifted it, he noticed that its weight hadn''t changed significantly; the only difference was the glowing red words on the te. He infused mana into the te, causing the red glow to intensify. He then tossed it into the air above him, and the te crumbled, immediately forming a transparent red shield that enveloped him. Atticus observed the shield carefully. ''Interesting, this has huge potential and It requires very little mana to activate. As long as I create the runes in advance, I should be able to use it effectively in battle,'' he thought, his mind racing with ideas on how to leverage this newfound ability to enhance hisbat prowess. He understood that he wouldn''t be able to engrave any runes in the midst of battle. Just imagine losing the will to defend, or even worse, the will to move during a life-and-death battle. It would result in instant death, a scenario he had no intention of going through. ''I''ll have to find a way to increase my will somehow,'' Atticus thought to himself. His primary limitation was his will, which felt incredibly underwhelmingpared to his high intelligence. And since will was an essential attribute for creating moreplex and powerful runes, he recognized the need to improve it as soon as possible. He shifted his gaze away from the shield and looked at Grimestone, who was still staring at him in shock. Atticus inquired, "Can I purchase that recovery potion at the Emporium?" He pointed at the empty vial on the table. Grimestone snapped out of his daze and replied, "Yes, you can get it at the Emporium. However, it''s quite expensive." He then added a cautionary note, "And also, do not drink it more than once a day." Noticing Atticus''s inquisitive look, Grimestone decided to exin further, "First, you should understand how the potion works in terms of recovering our will. The potion, when ingested, can''t directly boost a person''s will. It doesn''t sound logical, does it?" Atticus nodded in agreement. The idea of a potion restoring something as intangible as will had initially struck him as strange. Grimestone continued, "What the potion does is enhance the connection between your mind and body, helping to harmonize the flow of mana within your body. It affects your emotional state by temporarily providing a surge of mental energy. This extra energy makes it easier to regain focus and push through mental fatigue or obstacles." "As for the restriction of not consuming it more than once a day, this applies to all potions. The more frequently a potion is consumed, the less effective it bes. The biggest danger in overconsumption is that you can be psychologically dependent on the potion, believing you can''t function without it. This can lead to an unhealthy reliance on external substances." Grimestone rified. Atticus nodded in agreement, taking Grimestone''s advice seriously. He understood that overusing the recovery potion could have detrimental effects, and he didn''t want to risk bing dependent on it. If Atticus could only drink the potion once a day, it would set his training back significantly. But he had no intention of bing addicted to it simply because he was too subborn to listen to advice. After learning a little more about rune engraving from Grimestone, Atticus left the room. Grimestone stood alone in the room, lost in deep contemtion. "In less than an hour," he muttered absentmindedly. The astonishing sight of Atticus sessfully channeling his will and engraving his first rune on his very first attempt, all in less than an hour, left him utterly astounded. It was as if the very foundations of what he believed about the art of rune engraving had been shaken. It had to be remembered that Lucas, whom he had considered a genius, took three weeks to achieve this feat! What Atticus had just aplished was nothing short of history-making. "Shit. Damn this mana contract," he muttered, frustration evident in his voice. The stringent mana contract, which prohibited the staff from sharing any information about the trainees, their progress, or ranks with anyone else, was a constant source of vexation. Grimestone wished he could shout to the entire human domain about the once-in-a-generation prodigy he was currently mentoring. He shook his head in disappointment, ''I shouldn''t engrave anything today, I could truly kill myself if I lose all motivation currently,'' he thought to himself. As Atticus exited the Runes division building, he made his way to the emporium to purchase the potion. Unfortunately, Grimestone had forgotten to mention the name of the potion. However, after exining its effects to the clerk, she promptly informed him of its name: Will Renewal. Atticus thanked her and began perusing the list in search of it. Upon finding it, his eyes couldn''t help widen, expressing his surprise, ''1000 Raven points each!?'' in his thoughts. After a few seconds, oveing his initial shock, he reluctantly purchased two potions, nearly depleting his Raven points. With the potions in hand, he left the building and headed back to his room. After a few minutes, Atticus reached his room and immediately made his way to the training room. He sat down cross-legged and began to reflect on everything that had happened that day. He had taken the first step in learning how to create runes, although he knew there was a long journey ahead before he could be considered a true runesmith, it was still something. "I need to find a way to increase my will," he muttered, trying to think of a way to increase his will without risking his life. "Speaking of will, I wonder if the system has added it to my stats." Curiosity piqued, Atticus decided to check if the system had included ''will'' in his stats. "Status," he muttered, and a holographic interface materialized in front of him. Chapter 82: His way? "Status," Atticus muttered, and a holographic interface materialized in front of him. Character Profile: Name: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 10 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 55 Agility: 59 Endurance: 67 Vitality: 60 Intelligence: 22 Perception: 9 Charm: 19 Will: 3 New! Level: Intermediate+ Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 2 - Fire: 9.1% - Air: 9% - Water: 7.3% - Earth: 8.5% Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Potential: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills: * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace Normal Skills: * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent] - Current Mastery: Intermediate+ * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent] -Current mastery: Novice *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Novice- "It seems I was right," Atticus muttered, gazing at his status. He understood that the system''s sole function was to quantify the strength he possessed and was consciously using. Just like his perception, since he hadn''t actively used his will before, it wasn''t reflected in his stats. "I truly have to increase my will," he couldn''t help but notice how low his will waspared to his other stats. By simply engraving just one rune, Atticus still felt the effects of low will, even after drinking the potion. He found himself second-guessing every action he wanted to take. If not for his stubborn nature, Atticus might have given in to the temptation to lie down on the floor and sleep. Shaking off the feeling, he closed his eyes and entered a meditative state, seeking to calm his mind. He reyed everything that had happened to him in his thoughtsthe reasons why he needed to grow stronger, the infuriating face of the man who had shot him, the burning desire to turn that man''s face into mush. As he imagined these scenarios, Atticus gradually began to regain his motivation. He knew why he wanted to be stronger: to ensure that the painful events from his past life did not repeat themselves, to protect his loved ones, and to make the person who had killed him and sent him here pay! Atticus took a deep breath, one that cleared his mind of any unnecessary thoughts. Then, he began absorbing mana, determined to increase his strength. *** Inside a training room, a young girl could be seen sleeping on the floor in one corner, surrounded by scattered broken parts of robots. Her body was battered, with bruises covering her and already healing violet-colored marks marring her skin. Dried tears streaked down her cheeks. The room was enveloped in silence, with only the sound of a ticking clock breaking it. As the clock struck precisely 5, as if programmed into her very being, her eyelids flickered open, revealing her blood-red eyes. Aurora opened her eyes and immediately attempted to rise, but the pain coursing through her body was unbearable, causing her to emit a groan. Her legs and hands ached, every part of her body in pain. Despite the agony, she forced herself to stand. Only she knew what would happen if she waste. Using the wall behind her as support, she struggled to her feet, her legs trembling uncontrobly throughout the process. She retrieved the pair of gauntlets from beside where she had slept, and began to make her way out of the training room. Every step she took sent a hellish wave of pain through her body. With how advanced the world had gotten, healing all of this was just one potion away. However, to ensure one received the full benefits of training, it wasn''t rmendedunless, of course, if the training wasn''t as grueling as what Aurora went through everyday. Healing oneself would mean mending the muscles, effectively healing everything and leaving no opportunity to adapt and grow stronger. Her body arching, she made it to the door and went out. The next few minutes was a testament to her dedication and willpower. She navigated through the camp and entered another building, entering a training room within. Leaning against the wall to catch a brief respite, she prepared herself for another grueling day. After a few minutes, a man entered the room, his presence imposing andmanding. His piercing blood red eyes immediately spotted Aurora resting against the wall. Aurora, who had noticed Rowan''s entrance, flinched and quickly stood upright. She forced her trembling legs to carry her toward him, her entire body quivering. Rowan''s cold gaze followed her every movement, not uttering a word. As she reached his front, Rowan spoke, his voice frigid, "Attack." Aurora shivered upon hearing themand, fully aware of the consequences of disobedience. Summoning her strength, she equipped her gauntlet, enhancing her body with mana and pushing her bloodline to its maximum limit. mes enveloped her body in a fiery burst as she dashed toward Rowan at a blistering speed. As she closed in, she concentrated all her power in her hands and delivered a powerful punch. Rowan remained unmoved, his expression unchanged. He simply raised his right hand in the direction of her strike. As the attacknded, there was no explosive impact, no shockwaveinstead, the attack fizzled out as if it had met an imprable wall. Immediately, a powerful punch followed, striking Aurora with explosive force, sending her hurtling through the air. She collided with the wall on the opposite side of the room. Not missing a beat, Rowan''s words followed, "Again," his voice demandingpliance. This grueling training regimen was what Aurora endured every day. After a few hellish hours,te at night, Aurora could be seen struggling to move, relying on the walls of the camp building for support as she made her way back to her dorm after the intense training session. Unbeknownst to her, piercing blue eyes were observing her every move. Atticus maintained a safe distance, ensuring that she remained unaware of his presence. He stared at Aurora''s struggling figure, his expression neutral. This was his wayindifferent to those he didn''t consider family or friends. There was no rtionship whatsoever between him and Aurora that would warrant him to help her. This was how he had always lived his life and how he intended to continue living it. Atticus clenched his fist so hard that blood started dripping. ''So why am I angry?'' he thought. Chapter 83: I don't Need Your Pity The next day, Atticus woke up and went through his normal routine before heading to the morning training session as usual. He met Nate and Lucas on the training ground, and they exchanged brief greetings with him. Nate, after losing to Erik, seemed to have been humbled. He was not as boastful as usual, appearing calm and quiet, asionally looking at Erik with determination. Lucas, though, was happy about Nate''s changed attitude. He had grown frustrated with always having to rein him in whenever he wanted to do something foolish. Despite this change being at the cost of Nate''s loss, he was still d about his friend''s change. Atticus briefly shifted his gaze away from the duo and scanned the training grounds, searching for a particr red-eyed girl. However, no matter how much he looked, he couldn''t find her. Despite waiting until 6:00 AM, Aurora had yet to appear. ''She missed today''s training session too,'' Atticus noted. At exactly 6:00 AM, Elias as usual walked into the training grounds and immediatelymenced their training session. Throughout the course, Atticus waspletely lost in thought, struggling to understand the nagging feeling that persisted in his consciousness. Despite being distracted, he still reached the starting line first, leaving the rest of the trainees in his dust. Upon reaching the finish line, Atticus began walking away before Elias even spoke. Elias didn''t stop him, seeing no need to do so. After the training session, Atticus returned to his room and took a shower. But despite feeling refreshed physically, something continued to bother his consciousness. In an effort to dispel the unsettling feeling, he decided to train. Upon entering the training room, he sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes, and began meditating, attempting to clear his mind. After a few minutes, he opened his eyes in frustration. ''What''s wrong with me?'' he thought. He closed his eyes again and tried to focus inwardly, repeating in his mind, ''Concentrate, concentrate.'' However, after a few moments without any progress, the nagging feeling still persisted. "Fuck," he muttered and stood up, leaving his room. Later that night, Aurora, with her usual struggling gait, leaned on the walls of the camp building to support herself as she made her way toward her room. As she reached the end of one building, she paused, looking at another building a few feet away. She took a deep breath and encouraged herself, ''You can do it, Aurora.'' She left the support of the building and began walking toward the next, her legs wobbling, each step causing pain to course through her body. Before she got halfway there, a voice broke through the silence, "Do you want to keep doing this?" The voice asked, emanating from the space between the two buildings. Aurora''s eyes widened. She always waited until nighttime to go to her room for two reasons: to rest after the grueling training and to avoid other trainees seeing her battered form. Aurora couldn''t help but wonder, ''Who?'' She quickly turned and saw thest person she wanted to see her in this statea boy with spiky, mane-like hair and blue eyes, Atticus. Immediately upon seeing him, she stood upright, not wanting to show weakness. However, even that small movement sent a wave of pain through her body, causing her face to scrunch up momentarily. She quicklyposed herself, concealing the pain deep inside. But had she been able to hide it from Atticus? No. With his heightened perception, he would be ashamed to miss something so obvious. Atticus repeated his question, "Do you want to keep doing this?" while looking directly into her eyes. Aurora''s heart skipped a beat, ''He knows.'' Throughout her life, she had been regarded as a genius and pampered. The only significant hardship she could recall was her mother''s death when she was young. But even then, her father had always been there for her, providing her with everything she needed. This was even more evident when she awakened her transcendent talent at the age of 7. She could never forget the happiness on Rowan''s face that day. Every fight or spar she had engaged in with people her age or even slightly older had always resulted in her victory. Only the top talents in the family reached the intermediate- rank at the age of 10, and she was one of them. So when she came to the camp, she was filled with pride. However, it all changed when she lost to Atticus. It was a first for her, a feeling she had never experienced before. She started regarding him as her rival after that, someone she had to defeat. Thest person she wanted to witness her in such a state was her self-proimed rival. Then Atticus''s question finally registered in her mind, ''Do you want to keep doing this?'' Immediately, a whirlwind of emotions washed over herconfusion, understanding and eventually anger. In anger, she shouted, her voice trembling with fury, "Do you think I want this!?" Her words pierced the stillness of the night, the intensity of the moment escting. Despite the excruciating pain coursing through her body, she continued to walk toward Atticus, her voicedced with fury. "It''s all your fault! Dad was always so nice to me before, so caring. It was when you came that all this started!" Her voice grew strained as she attempted to wipe away the tears streaming down her face with her sleeves. With each painful step, she reached Atticus, poking his chest gently with her finger as she used him, "This is your fault!" Her voice quivered,ing out in sobs. Atticus remained unmoved, his stoic expression belying the turmoil within. Aurora''s anger gradually gave way to profound sadness. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks, her head bowed using her fist to hit his chest gently as she whispered, "It''s your fault, or else Dad would never" Atticus, as if he hadn''t heard her, simply repeated his question, "Do you want to keep doing this?" Aurora paused, her head still lowered. She wiped her tears with her sleeves and sniffled before finally looking up, meeting Atticus''s gaze directly. She uttered, "I don''t need your pity," and without waiting for a response, she turned and began to struggle away. Atticus watched her departure in silence, making no attempt to stop her. Chapter 84: Breakdown The next day, Aurora stuck to her hellish routine, and at the end of the day, she was, as usual, using the camp building as support and heading back to her room at night. Yesterday, when she got to her room after the conversation with Atticus, she regretted what she had said. ''It''s not his fault,'' she thought. She knew yesterday she was just looking for someone to pour her frustrations on. She knew deep down that Atticus had nothing to do with the way she''s being treated. ''He''ll probably not talk to me again,'' she thought sadly as she kept struggling to walk. Just as she got to the same corner she had that interaction with Atticus yesterday, she heard a voice, a voice she was all too familiar with already, "Do you want to keep doing this?" Her eyes widened. ''He didn''t leave,'' she thought. She quickly turned and saw Atticus standing there, his piercing blue eyes still maintaining that emotionless gaze. She clenched her fist and replied, "I don''t need your pity. You should mind your business." And just like yesterday, she turned and started walking away. Atticus again did nothing to stop her and just watched her leave. After she left, he turned and started heading towards his room. The next day, Aurora made sure to leave veryte in order to avoid a certain blue-eyed boy, in case he decided toe again. But despite her caution, as if on rey, she still heard the same emotionless voice as she was passing by the corner, "Do you want to keep doing this?" ''Shit,'' she thought. But this time she didn''t even turn to face him. She didn''t say anything. She just kept struggling to walk forward, trying to get to her room. And as usual, Atticus did nothing to stop her. And this was how Aurora''s nights went every day. After the hellish training, heading to her room, she would unfailingly meet Atticus with his usual cold eyes and hear the same question over and over again, "Do you want to keep doing this?" This went on for about a week. And during this week, she hade to like the interaction. After Aurora''s mother died, she had her father for support. Although devastated by her mother''s death, her father provided warmth for her. But after arriving at camp, all that warmth vanished, leaving her devoid of any love in her life. She didn''t have any friends in camp. With her spending practically all day training, it wasn''t possible to socialize. And although she wouldn''t want to admit it, during the weeks when Atticus had alwayse out unfailingly to meet her, despite his emotionless gaze, it made her feel cared for, something she desperately needed. Although her days were still filled with hellish training, it still made her feel a little happy to always see him there every night, like a little light bringing up an area in an unending dark tunnel. She smiled a little as she once again ignored Atticus''s question, struggling to walk to her room. The next day, Aurora was, as usual, struggling to walk to her room, already anticipating the cold, emotionless voice as she got to the usual corner. But to her surprise, she got there and she didn''t hear anything. She quickly turned and looked around, trying to find Atticus, but she didn''t see anyone. "Maybe he had something to do today?" She muttered. Then, with slight hesitation, she continued walking to her room. The next day, heading back to her room after her hellish training, the same thing repeated itself. She looked around but couldn''t find Atticus anywhere. "Today too?" She muttered, trying to convince herself that he had something to do today too. After a few seconds, she unwillingly turned her gaze from the corner and went to her room. This scene repeated itself for a few days, with Aurora anticipating that voice and getting disappointed when he didn''t show. Not getting her usual respite every night was starting to get to her. Initially, it was fine because there was no expectation, and she wasn''t excited about anything, but getting used to the little happiness every night after her hellish day, it was painful that it just stopped like that. ''He left,'' she thought, saddened, while walking towards her room after not seeing him at the corner again. After that, anytime she was going back to her room, despite realizing that he wasn''ting again, she couldn''t help but look around, anticipating his voice anytime she got to the usual corner. But the same thing repeated itself, and she unwillingly left to her room. And then the days passed. She was walking back to her dorm room, having already epted that he wasn''ting back, and no amount of anticipation could change this. As she got to the usual corner, she heard a voice that she had been anticipating for a while, "Do you want to keep doing this?" Aurora froze. His voice made her feel warm, very warm, despite it being cold. She quickly turned and saw the usual emotionless gaze he always had. Seeing him, she didn''t know how or why, but tears started streaming out of her eyes like a flood. Aurora broke down, her legs losing all their strength as she fell, wailing and crying loudly, while wiping her tears with her sleeve, muttering within sobs, "No, I don''t want to do this," sniffling her nose, "I it hurt so bad." *** Chapter 85: Not So Indifferent After All Atticus approached Aurora, who was wailing on the floor. He bent down to her level and gently raised her chin, gazing directly into her red, puffy eyes. Her face was soaked with tears, mucusing out of her nose, and her eyes were swollen. Atticus gave her his warmest smile, a smile filled with reassurance, but it only seemed to make Aurora cry even harder. Her sobs racked her fragile frame as she clung to him, her tiny hands gripping his clothes, soaking them with her tears. Atticus didn''t utter a word; instead, he offered silent sce through his embrace. He held her close, patting her head in a tender and reassuring manner. In that secluded alleyway, the only sounds that resonated were the heart-wrenching sobs of a young girl, a testament to the hell Aurora had endured for far too long. After a few minutes of unrestrained tears, exhaustion overcame her. Aurora''s cries slowly subsided, reced by soft, quivering breaths as she drifted into a restless slumber within Atticus''s hand. Atticus sighed, ''What am i doing?'' he wondered. His decision to intervene in Aurora''s matter had taken him by surprise, challenging his self-image of indifference. Carefully, he lifted her fragile form in a gentle princess carry, cradling her against his chest. He carried her to his room and gently ced her on his bed and covered her with a nket. Aurora stirred slightly, her body instinctively seeking warmth andfort. Atticus watched her for a moment and with a conflicted heart, he shook his head and quietly left the room, closing the door behind him. He went to sit down on the couch in the parlor, his eyes cold and distant. Why had Atticus done it? Even he didn''t have a clear answer. For as long as he could remember, Atticus had always considered himself indifferent towards others, or so he had believed. He had always held his family in high regard, cherishing those close to him above all else. He didn''t view himself as a viin or an anti-social loner; rather, he saw himself as someone who wouldn''t go out of his way to help those he didn''t deem important. Throughout his life on Earth, this principle had guided himan unwavering belief in an eye for an eye. He treated people in kind, offering goodness to those who extended it and retaliating against those who inflicted harm. Even when faced with the suffering of others, it had done little to stir his emotions. Atticus had always prided himself on his indifference towards anyone outside of his family circle. In his past life, his mother had showered him with love and attention, and even in this life, he continued to receive affection and care from his loved ones. However, witnessing the torment inflicted upon someone who should have been cherished by her own father ignited an unfamiliar feeling within him. It was a sensation that he couldn''t quite define. What solidified this change in him was the realization that the girl in question, Aurora, was just a child. She was 10 years old! Atticus couldn''t help but draw parallels between her circumstances and the lives of ten year olds back on Earth. Despite the elerated maturation of children in Eldoralth, he found it difficult to ept the harsh reality that Aurora was facing. Witnessing a child endure such torment was deeply unsettling, something only the coldest of hearts could ignore. And it appeared that Atticus''s heart wasn''t as cold as he had thought. Initially, he had been determined to ignore the troubling situation that had unfolded before him. He had wanted to erase the haunting image of Aurora that night from his mind, hoping that by turning a blind eye, he could free himself from the nagging thoughts that gued his consciousness. However, no matter how hard he tried to bury the matter, it continued to gnaw at his very being, refusing to be ignored. Eventually, he decided to take action. Atticus knew that he wasn''t close enough to Aurora to convince her to defy her father''s orders. The fear she held for Rowan ran deep within her, making her obedient despite the inner turmoil she surely felt. So, he devised a different strategyone that required a delicate touch of maniption. The n was straightforward. He had observed that Auroracked warmth and in her life. She had no friends at the camp, her mother was deceased, and her father treated her coldly. Atticus realized that the key to helping hery in making her yearn for that warmth. During the nights he consistently showed up, Atticus noticed how Aurora slowly started to get used to his presence and even appreciate it. He had witnessed the subtle shift in her demeanor, the way she began to anticipate their brief interactions, finding sce and a glimmer of happiness in those fleeting moments. So, he abruptly stopped appearing for a while, observing from a distance as she searched for him at their usual meeting spot. He had seen the sadness that clouded her eyes when he wasn''t there, the reluctance with which she eventually retreated to her room when he failed to show. Atticus watched this pattern unfold for several days, realizing that Aurora was reaching her breaking point. It was then that he decided to reappear, pushing her emotions to the breaking point. Now, Atticus sat on the couch, his back against it, and reflected on his actions. He muttered softly to himself, "I guess I''m not so indifferent after all, huh?" It was a reluctant admission, but he hade to terms with the fact that he did care. He let out a deep sigh, "Now how should i handle this," he muttered, wondering about the best way to handle the situation. Chapter 86: Cringe Aurora''s eyes flicked open, and she found herself sitting up in an unfamiliar bed. She rubbed her eyes with her hand and stretched her body, letting out a cute yawn before taking a moment to get her bearings. The first thing she noticed was that her body felt different, surprisingly good. It was a stark contrast to the constant pain she was ustomed to. No aches, no bruises, no pain at all. She gingerly examined her body, marveling at the absence of the usual marks. This newfound change felt both strange and wonderful. However, like a lightning bolt, the memory of the previous day came rushing back. She quickly realized that she wasn''t in her own room, although she wouldn''t admit it in public, her room was filled with giant pink teddy bears. But this room looked different, it was very in. A wave of realization washed over her, and her eyes widened as she recalled the events from the day before. She quickly jumped up from the bed, checking the time immediately, she saw it was already passed 8. ''No!'' Panic set in as she screamed inwardly, realizing that she was runningte. She dashed to the door, flinging it open, and stepped into the living room where Atticus and Ember were sitting at the table. Their gazes turned toward her as she entered. Aurora immediately smelt the scent of food in the air making stomach growl loudly. She quickly ced her hand over her mouth and cleared her throat awkwardly, her cheeks turning beet red. Atticus, looking somewhat amused by her predicament, broke the silence. "Come sit and eat," he said. Aurora hesitated for a moment, her internal struggle evident on her face, "I can''t, I have to leave. Dad will be waiting for me," she replied hurriedly, while walking towards the door, her body slightly trembling as if foreseeing what she would go through because she waste. "Aurora," Atticus, who had remained seated, called her name. Aurora stopped and turned to look at him. His voice was serious as he said, "Aurora, if you don''t want to, then don''t do it. You''re the owner of your own life. Walk out that door, and I''ll never interfere in this matter again." His words struck a chord within Aurora. She had not known Atticus well, but the seriousness in his expression and the sincerity in his voice were undeniable, she instinctively knew, ''He''s serious, he''ll really leave,'' Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued to gaze at him. Atticus waspletely serious about never interfering again if she leaves. He had already stepped out of his usual disposition to intervene in her life, and if she chose to turn away from his help, then why should he bother trying to help her? As Aurora locked eyes with Atticus, the situation grew increasingly serious. But then, the sound of silent chewing disrupted the tense atmosphere, Ember was entirely engrossed in her meal not caring one bit about the situation unfolding. Honestly, Aurora''s situation might sound pitiful, but frankly, she doesn''t care. The subtle sound of Ember eating seemed to relieve the tension. Atticus''s serious look seemed to crack as a subtle chuckle escaped his lips, and he couldn''t help but shake his head at this silent beauty. Aurora also seemed to rx, but it didn''tst long as Atticus spoke again. "So what will you decide?" he asked, regaining his serious look. Aurora turned her gaze downward, her face showing as if she was going through an internal dilemma. After a few seconds, she looked up and gazed at Atticus. Something about his look made her decision more reassuring. She nodded with determination, but her shaking hands betrayed how much turmoil she was currently going through. Atticus nodded back with a small smile and gestured to a seat at the table. Aurora walked towards it and sat down beside Ember, who was still eating without a care in the world. Atticus ced a te of food in front of her and went to sit down himself, starting to eat. Aurora watched as they both ate, seemingly unbothered and carefree. She turned her gaze to the food in front of her and thought, ''It looks so good.'' With the hellish training she went through every day, she rarely had the luxury of savoring the taste of her meals. The pain in her body often overshadowed any enjoyment of food. She stretched her hand and grabbed a spoon, scooping a spoonful of the food. As it entered her mouth, it was immediately bombarded with delicious taste. She took another spoonful and kept eating, not realizing when tears started streaming from her eyes. Atticus watched her without saying anything, releasing a small sigh, and continued eating. Once they were done eating, Atticus turned his gaze to Aurora, who had already stopped crying. She also turned to face him, her eyes still puffy. "I''m not going to mince my words," Atticus began. "Your father is foolish for treating you that way." His words made Aurora clench her fist. Despite her father''s terrible treatment, he was still her father. Atticus noticed her reaction but ignored it. He continued, "I''m sure you already know, but the reason why he''s like that is because he''s trying to take down the main family." Aurora''s eyes widened; Atticus was being incredibly direct. Most people would avoid this delicate topic, but Atticus seemed determined to be blunt. "I''m sure you already know why he''s trying to do that, so I don''t have to go there. Here''s the thing, Aurora: you''re going to have to make a choice. The main family is standing in the way of your father''s revenge, so he''s trying to get rid of us, no matter the cost." Aurora''s hand clenched harder as she understood the implication of those words, ''no matter the cost,'' even if it meant sacrificing his own daughter. "You can either keep doing what he wants and keep suffering or simply don''t. You''re in the camp, you''re a trainee; he can''t do anything to you here. So you have three years to figure out what you want to do. I won''t force you to do anything; this is entirely your choice. But if you choose thetter, despite how cringe this sounds, I will offer you my protection." Chapter 87: Friends The next morning, Aurora and Atticus could be seen on the training ground. The day before, Atticus had managed to convince Aurora to ignore Rowan''smand. Aurora had reluctantly agreed, although Atticus could still notice her shaking at times. But he left her alone, allowing her to deal with her inner turmoil. ''If she''s not 100% in this, it would be a waste of time,'' Atticus thought. He knew that, in the end, everything depended on Aurora. Ifter down the line she decided to return to her father, he wouldn''t be able to stop her. He also recognized that abruptly leaving her father behind would be incredibly difficult; after all, he was her only family. Atticus turned his gaze away from Aurora, who was already nervously biting her fingernails, toward the approaching duo of Lucas and Nate. They both disyed slight surprise when they saw Atticus standing together with Aurora. ''What''s going on?'' Lucas couldn''t help but wonder. But Nate was always one to wear his emotions on his face, so he openly asked, "Seeing you both together is so weird. Have you two be friends or something?" Lucas couldn''t help but internally give his friend a high five. He too was curious. Although he had recently informed Atticus about Rowan, he didn''t want to ask him about this situation due to the evident awkwardness. Atticus smiled and replied, "I guess you could say that. We''re friends." Hearing his words, Aurora froze. When the duo arrived, she hadn''t even nced at them, too absorbed in her inner turmoil. But Atticus words had an unexpected impact on her. ''Friends?'' She muttered inwardly. That word made her happy, too happy, eliciting a small smile from her. "What the" Nate eximed in surprise, leaving his mouth hanging open. Atticus and Aurora as friends? It was thest thing he expected. They were the first and second ranked in the first year, essentially the fiercest rivals in the ss. Everyone had noticed the intense stares Aurora usually directed at Atticus whenever they were on the training ground. What was even more baffling was the fact that Aurora had recently lost to Atticus. Nate had expected their rivalry to intensify after that match. This development was truly unexpected. Lucas raised an eyebrow, thinking, ''Interesting.'' While he couldn''t say for sure what had transpired, he had a general idea of the situation. However, both Nate and Lucas''s faces couldn''t help but twitch when they realized that Aurora didn''t even spare them a nce since they arrived. They all remained awkwardly quiet as the other trainees began to arrived. As they were each arriving, they were each expressing their surprise at seeing Atticus and Aurora together. Just like Nate, they had expected Atticus and Aurora''s rivalry to grow stronger, especially after Aurora''s loss in thebat challenge. However, all they could do was gossip and whisper amongst themselves, none of them having the balls to approach Atticus and Aurora. At 6 a.m., Elias promptly arrived at the training grounds, and he couldn''t help but smile upon seeing Aurora looking far less worn out and battered than usual. He nced at Atticus, and his smile widened; he could guess what had happened. Without wasting any time, they delved into the training session. It was Aurora''s first time going through the course at full strength. Despite being weaker than Atticus, she still outssed the other trainees. With the brutal training she had gone through, she couldn''t bepared with the rest of the trainee. Aurora closely followed behind Atticus, leaving the rest of the trainees far behind. Atticus turned to see Aurora keeping up with him. She was keeping an eye out for traps, and as she turned, she caught his gaze and spoke, "What are you looking at?" Atticus smirked and suddenly picked up the pace swifty sparking apetitive spirit in Aurora. She immediately pushed herself harder and started running after him, trying to win, but she eventually struggled to keep up and was left in the dust. Atticus reached the finish line after an hour and took a few seconds to catch his breath. Elias greeted him with a smile, "Well done, you''re improving quickly." He couldn''t help butpliment Atticus on his rapid growth. Atticus was now able to finish the course in just 1 hour, a stark contrast to the 3 hours he usually allotted for the other trainees. "Thank you," Atticus replied and decided to wait a while to see if Aurora would make it back. After about an hour and 30 minutes, Atticus and Elias spotted a petite red-eyed girl emerging from the forest. She lookedpletely tired, but her determination unwavering, refusing to give up. Elias smiled, pleased with Aurora''s progress. He had trained many youths, and it was always a thrill to see them improve. The more geniuses in the family, the greater the sess for the Ravenstein family. Aurora dropped to her knees as she reached Atticus and Elias. They allowed her to catch her breath, and after a few moments, Elias spoke, arge grin on his face, "Good job, Aurora. 50 points for making it within the time limit!" At his words, Aurora smiled. She was d for once to go through normal training. Although her body was aching currently, it couldn''t bepared to the brutal training her father subjected her to. After resting for a few minutes, Aurora and Atticus left the training grounds and started walking back to Atticus''s room. Aurora was still conflicted and scared that she might run into her father if she went to her room, so Atticus decided to let her stay with him for now. As the duo was making their way back, their path was suddenly blocked by a man. Aurora, seeing this man, instinctively hid behind Atticus as if seeking protection. Atticus looked at Finn, his gaze frightening. He hadn''t met Finn before, but seeing the way Aurora reacted when she saw him, there was no other exnation needed. Chapter 88: You鈥檝e Suffered Finn sighed upon seeing Aurora like this. Even he didn''t like the way Rowan treated his daughter. It was far too brutal. But what could he do? Rowan was his master, and his words werew. He had no choice but to listen. "Young miss, Master Rowan requests your presence," he spoke. Aurora didn''t answer; she just kept holding onto Atticus''s sleeves, shivering slightly. Atticus didn''t speak either, not uttering a word. Finn, not getting his answer, spoke again, "You know what will happ" but was interrupted as Atticus suddenly started walking away. His gaze was forward, absolutely ignoring Finn''s existence. He dragged Aurora with him as he walked. When Finn had blocked their way, he didn''t even acknowledge his presence. Hepletely disregarded him and only spoke to Aurora. So why then should he bother to acknowledge Finn''s presence? Finn blinked,pletely bewildered. ''Was I just ignored?'' A subtle chuckle escaped his lips. He, a master rank, a rank achieved by only a select few in the human domain, a rank earned through blood and sweat, was being ignored by a 10-year-old child? ''Ah, it''s unfortunate, but this is the world you live in, Finn,'' he thought. What gave Atticus the audacity to do such a thing to someone who could crush him like an ant? It was power. And Finn knew this. Sure, he was under a mana contract and couldn''t harm Atticus in anyway, but there were many ways to make life hell for Atticus in the camp. However, would he dare to do such a thing? No! Not even Rowan, his master, could, so who was he to challenge the main family''s power? The power of the main family was absolute. Without a Paragon rank, Rowan knew what he was doing was all a waste of time, which was why he was thrilled when Aurora awakened her transcendent talent. Finn couldn''t help but shake his head with a chuckle, while gazing at Atticus and Aurora''s backs as they left. ''You''ve suffered, Finn,'' he thought to himself as he turned to leave. In an office, Finn stood bowing in front of Rowan. He had just reported what happened when he went to fetch Aurora. Rowan frowned. Aurora dared to disobey him? His aura radiated outwards, showcasing his grandmaster aura. The aura pressed down on Finn, making him kneel. The disparity between a master and a grandmaster rank was just too much; he couldn''t even fight against the aura. "I''ll get her myself," Rowan said coldly, his voice chilling. "Let''s see if she dares defy me." And as he was about to stand, something suddenly clicked in his head. He sat back down, trying to piece together the information. What was it that they really needed? Yes, a paragon. But what else? It was something every person fighting a war needed: information about their enemies. And how could they get it? It was by nting a spy. He desperately needed a spy in the main family. Every single servant working for the main family was under strict mana contract. He had tried countless times, but it was impossible to sneak someone in. From the information he had gotten from Finn, he knew that it was Atticus who helped Aurora. And from the way Finn reported that she was acting, it was obvious that Atticus was protecting her. He must have promised to protect her, that was why she gained the courage to defy his orders! Sure, he couldn''t do anything to them in the camp as they were trainees, but what about after camp? What was his n then? How would he protect her? There was only one way: take her back to the main family estate, a perfect position for a spy. Rowan knew his daughter more than anyone else, even herself. Regardless of whatever courage she must have gained, no matter how much she had grown, in his presence, she didn''t dare defy his words. The n was simple: leave her and let her gain their trust, and then turn her into a spy. Rowan''s mouth seemed to curl up a little bit as he came to this conclusion; he immediately retracted his aura and instructed Finn, "From now on, don''t do anything to them. Just leave leave them be," he said. Finn was surprised for a moment and was about to ask why, but he decided against it; his master''s words werew. Finn nodded, bowed, and left the office. Atticus and Aurora were currently facing each other in his training room, unaware of Rowan''s ns. "Are you sure about this?" Atticus asked. Aurora nodded confidently; she needed to see the disparity between their strength. Atticus had defeated her swiftly during thebat challenge. She was sure he wasn''t even taking the fight seriously. "Are you sure you don''t mind me using my bloodline?" Aurora asked. Atticus had told her that she could go full power and shouldn''t worry about harming him, but since there wasn''t a rune to protect them if anything happened, she couldn''t help but be worried. "Yeah, I should be fine," Atticus replied calmly. "Alright," Aurora said and swiftly dashed towards Atticus, donned with her gauntlet in her hands. She decided to start without her bloodline first to gauge him and then increase the intensity over time. Atticus, with his heightened perception, saw everything in slow motion. He saw her shifting her center of bnce to her left leg, her tensing of the muscles in the same leg, and deduced, ''Spinning kick with her right leg'' immediately. Closing the distance with astonishing swiftness, Aurora sent a spinning kick with her right leg at fast speed towards Atticus''s head. He was already expecting this and simply took arge step forward at a speed Aurora couldn''tprehend, giving her left leg a simple kick that made her lose her bnce and fall on her butt with an undignified thud. Aurora sat on the floor, not having gathered herself yet, thinking, ''What just happened?'' She turned her gaze and saw Atticus standing in the same position as before with a nonchnt look on his face. Her face turned beet red in embarrassment as she quickly stood up. "Again!" she said, and utilizing her bloodline powers, her body was immediately set aze, mes flickering with intensity. She dashed towards Atticus at ming speed, throwing another kick with thrice the speed as before. Her leg cut through the air at a fast speed, and just as she was about to hit, Atticus''s body shifted backward. It wasn''t as if his leg moved; it was like he simply slid back, easily evading Aurora''s strike. Undeterred, Aurora kept releasing punches upon punches, kicks upon kicks, and Atticus simply evaded everything easily, his movements simple and graceful. After a while of intense battle, Aurora fell down due to exhaustion, her chest rising and falling as shey on the ground, breathing heavily. Atticus quickly retrieved water from his space ring and offered it to her. She grabbed it and started drinking the water quickly. He chuckled, watching her, and remarked, "You couldn''t even hit me once. How are you so tired?" he teased, making Aurora choke on the water. She coughed a few times, stood up, and gave a pathetic attempt at justification, "It''s because I haven''t gotten serious yet!" "Hahaha," Atticusughed at her reaction, making Aurora stomp her feet in yful anger, "Stopughing!" she said, dashing towards Atticus, who simply evaded her, not nning on stoppingughing. He couldn''t help but notice the warm smile that appeared on Aurora''s face. Chapter 89: Where It Hurts Inside a dimly lit room, a lone figure could be seen sleeping on the bed. The room itself was devoid of any personal touches or decorations, giving it a stark and in appearance. The only sound breaking the silence was the steady ticking of a clock on the wall. As the clock''s hands reached 4:30, the figure''s eyes flickered open, as if programmed. Atticus sat up, stretching and letting out a long, drawn-out yawn. After a moment, he swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood up, covering his mouth as he let out a smaller yawn. However, he suddenly stopped, a sense of unease lingered in the back of his mind. ''Why do I have a bad feeling about today?'' Atticus pondered for a moment. After some contemtion, he decided to dismiss the feeling and headed to the bathroom. He approached the wall-mounted mirror, toothbrush and toothpaste in hand, and began brushing his teeth. As Atticus looked at his reflection, he couldn''t help but admire the changes he had undergone over the past six months at the camp. His physical transformation was evident to anyone who had known him before. He had experienced a noticeable growth spurt, gaining several inches in height. His physique had be more defined, with his muscles noticeably firmer andpact. The crowning achievement was the emergence of chiseled six-pack abs adorning his stomach, a testament to the rigorous training he had undergone. However, it wasn''t just his body that had undergone a remarkable transformation. Atticus''s face had be the epitome of male beauty. His features were finely chiseled, with a jawline that could cut through stone. His piercing blue eyes seemed to hold a predatory gaze, like that of a fierce and determined hunter, giving him an aura of irresistible allure. Atticus gave himself a smirk, revealing his pearly white teeth. "Damn, I''m handsome," he couldn''t help butment, letting out a chuckle as he continued brushing his teeth. Following his morning routine, he engaged in an hour of training. After a few minutes, he left the training room, donning a casual outfit. "Let''s see how much I''ve progressed," he thought and immediately muttered, "Status," causing a holographic interface to materialize in front of his face. Character Profile: Name: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 10 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 60 Agility: 63 Endurance: 70 Vitality: 66 Intelligence: 23 Perception: 9 Charm: 20 Will: 4 Level: Intermediate+ Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 2 - Fire: 17.1% - Air: 16.5% - Water: 14.3% - Earth: 16% Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Potential: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills: * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace Normal Skills: * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent] - Current Mastery: Intermediate+ * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent] -Current mastery: Novice+ *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Novice Atticus smiled as he gazed at his stats, relishing every increase in his strength. He thought to himself, ''I''m very close to breaking through to the Advanced rank.'' He had been relentlessly absorbing mana for months and the anticipation of this breakthrough excited him. He was looking forward to the changes it''ll bring. After checking his stats, he left his room and he entered the parlor, where he found Aurora lounging carelessly on the couch. A trail of drool escaped from the corner of her slightly parted lips. The nket was haphazardly draped over her torso, leaving her legs exposed. Her right leg restedfortably on the couch, while her left leg dangled over the edge, reaching towards the floor. Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. Over the past two months, since their encounter with Finn, Rowan hadn''t bothered them again. Atticus had his suspicions about the reason but ultimately decided to let it go. He believed the reason was obvious, but he had made a promise to protect Aurora, and he intended to keep it, no matter what. Atticus materialized a bead of water from his palm and shot it towards Aurora''s face while she was sleeping soundly on the couch. The droplet hit her face, causing her to jolt awake, disoriented and caught off guard. She tumbled off the couch,nding on the floor with a surprised "What?" as she tried to clear her drowsy eyes. Blinking away the sleep, she looked around, trying to make sense of her surroundings. Atticus couldn''t help but chuckle at her bewildered state. "We''re going to bete for training, sleepyhead." Aurora''s eyes narrowed as realization dawned on her; he had poured water on her. "You!" With a swift motion, she channeled her bloodline power, turning the water into steam in an instant. She swiftly dashed towards Atticus, who was still chuckling, and already moving away, determined to teach him a lesson. "Come back here!" After a few minutes, they both made their way to the training grounds. Today was the day of thebat challenges, and the trainees were determined to change their ranks. They were all already waiting at the training grounds, intending to get through the course swiftly and focus on their challenges. Each of the trainees had adapted remarkably during these two months, with each radiating an aura iparable to when they first entered the camp. Atticus found Lucas and Nate and greeted them with a nod. Nate appeared really calm today, standing at the forefront of the trainees, not saying anything, with a calm look on his face. Atticus didn''t even need to ask to know what he was thinking about. After a few moments, Elias arrived at the training grounds. "Listen up!" he said. Hearing him speak, the trainees all stiffened. Why was he addressing them? They knew it was usually bad news when Elias addressed them. "Damn," one of the trainees muttered, which seemed to represent the mood of all the trainees. Elias smirked and continued "Once again, you''ve all adapted wonderfully this past months. Good job," he praised. About 50% of the trainees we''re able to make it down the finish line now. Every single trainee in the training ground started grunting and shivering hearing his words. They knew where he was heading to. Elias''s smile widened, "Yes, get ready for a change tomorrow. I''m only giving you the grace of today because of yourbat challenges." The trainees all let out a sigh of relief, at least he wasn''t totally evil! Elias chuckled at their reactions; he always loved teasing the youths. "Now move! We don''t have all day," he instructed, and the trainees listened, starting to run up the mountain. . In a spacious forest clearing, a massive imposing ship stood. Before the ship''s open cargo door, a procession of individuals had lined up respectfully on either side, creating a clear path inside. At the far end of this line, an inconspicuous tform suddenly emitted a bright green glow and two men materialized on the tform and descended from it. The first man had amanding presence, and an unsettling aura seemed to emanate from him, sending shivers down the spines of those nearby. He had a crown of lustrous ck hair, neatly styled and flowing down to his broad shoulders. His well-groomed goatee framed his serene face, and he wore a traditional Chinese robe that draped gracefully around his body. This man was Alvis, the head of the Obsidian Order branch in sector 3. The second man had jet-ck hair that cascaded like a raven-hued waterfall, framing his sharp features with an almost regal allure. His green eyes burned with an intense fire. Each strand of his hair seemed to carry a hint of the wind''s whisper, indicating his mastery of an elemental power. This man was Ronad, the head of the Obsidian Order in sector 4. As soon as they appeared, everyone present greeted them in unison with bowed heads, eximing, "We greet the branch heads!" However, Alvis and Ronad continued moving forward as if not acknowledging the greetings. Alvis wore a cold expression, clearly in a bad mood. Ronad noticed this, smirked and remarked, "Oh, stop brooding, Alvis. We were eventually going to go to war with them. Isn''t it better it happened earlier?" he said with a smile. Alvis nced at Ronad, clearly dissatisfied. "Do you know the amount of resources and lives we lost in this war that you involved all of us in without any warning? It was a lot! I lost a quarter of my forces in sector 3, each with strength that will be useful on ''the day''!" he retorted. Ronad frowned. "So what were you expecting me to do? Allow the killer of my son to go scot free?" he replied. "Yes, that was exactly what you should have done; leave it be. They were all going to die eventually, you set back the order with your actions," Alvis replied sternly. Tensions red briefly, and both men released their auras, but before it could escte further, Hugo approached with a differential bow. "We''re ready, Master Alvis," he said. This interruption diffused the tension, causing Ronad to turn away with a snort, and Alvis retracted his aura. Alvis turned his gaze to Hugo. "Good. As soon as he activates the artifact, get us there immediately," he ordered. Hugo nodded and bowed. Without further ado, they entered the ship, with Ronad''sughter echoing in the air. "Finally! After all the trouble those white-haired bastards have caused us, we''re going to hit them back where it hurts! Hahaha." Chapter 90: Traitor The mountain where the Raven camp was established was discovered by the third family head of the Ravenstein family. The mountain held great sentimental value for the family. It had no remarkable features, there were no ancient dragons sealed within, nor were there any overpowered treasures to be found. Even the mana surrounding the mountain was subpar at best; without any external influence. So, why did the next generation of Ravensteins receive their training there? The reason was simple: it was where the first Paragon rank of the Ravenstein family had emerged. During that time, the Ravenstein family had etched their name into the history of the human domain as one of its rulers. Since then, the Ravenstein family had been faithfully maintaining the mountain, considering it an integral part of their heritage. In the heart of the mountain, the arena where the trainees had theirbat challenges every three months waspletely empty. The challenges were scheduled forter, around 10 am, so it wasn''t surprising that the arena was currently vacant. The arena had only one entrance, arge double door that all the trainees used to enter. It was currently wide open in anticipation of the trainees. On the opposite side of the door stood an ordinary-looking wall. The wall appeared exactly like the walls surrounding the arena. Only those with the most discerning eyes would notice something odd about that part of the wall. The entire wall was covered with runes, including a higher-level illusion rune etched on its surface, making it appear ordinary to the eye. Inside the wall, in a surprisingly spacious space, three men were in the middle of a card game. Each of them radiated a master rank aura and had the distinct white hair of the Ravenstein family. Every single wall in this space was adorned with screens, disying the live stream of every location in the camp. This was the control room where the entire camp was being monitored. The first individual examined his cards carefully and spoke, "Gentlemen, I think it''s time to show you the magic of my lucky deck." The two remaining individuals raised an eyebrow, and one of them said, "Lucky deck, huh? We''ll see about that," with a chuckle. Despite ying cards, they were all keeping a close eye on every single thing happening in the camp. Multitasking was child''s y for people of their strength. Just as the first individual was about to y his card, he suddenly noticed a figure on one of the screens. He turned to look and was surprised to see one of the camp''s instructors walking purposefully toward their wall. ''What is he doing?'' he wondered. The other two also turned to look and had the same question in mind. They all couldn''t help but ask, ''How did we miss him until he got this close?'' simultaneously in their heads. But the men weren''t novices at their jobs; they had been working at the camp for years. One of them immediately instructed, "Report this." They found it odd that an instructor was walking towards their wall. In the camp, apart from Rowan, no one was allowed to enter the control room. The people stationed in the control room had each taken a separate oath different from that of the instructors. Just as one was about to stand up, the man on the screen suddenly brought out and artifact from his space ring and immediately attempted to infuse mana into it, but his hand suddenly froze in the air, and blood immediately started streaming out of his eyes and ears. The man smiled; he knew this would happen. Despite mana contracts being a form of assurance, they all had a major w. Mana contracts only react to actions. They would only react when the individual went against the action mentioned in the contract. He knew this, which was why he connected the artifact to his life force. It would automatically activate when he died. The Ravenstein family was extremely thorough when drafting their mana contracts. But regardless of how thorough they wanted to be, the camp staff were, at the end of the day, part of the Ravenstein family. It was impossible to turn their own into ves. They couldn''t perform any action that would directly or indirectly harm the trainees or the camp. This was the highlight of the contract. There were other terms in the contract, of course, but those words were the most significant. Regardless of how sensitive this position was, it was impossible to include in the contract something that affects their thoughts. Therefore, the staff were able to think about betrayal or harming the trainees, but they could not carry out the action itself. Throughout the months that he had been thinking of betraying the Ravenstein family, he hadn''t carried out any action yet. Today was the day he nned to, and as he was about to activate the artifact, the mana contract restricted him from doing so. He couldn''t help but think about how he got here. His parents were one of those elitists who wanted him to marry only someone from a prominent family. But he had fallen in love with one woman, an orphan he met one day. Because of the sensitivity of the position, the Ravenstein family offered protection to each family member of the staff, but because he didn''t want his family to know about her, he had kept his family a secret. Only he knew how he hid this secret, especially from the eyes of Lyanna. This was what those people used to manipte him. He couldn''t help but clench his fist in anger. It was when they hade out to pick up Atticus and the other trainees that they had contacted him. He didn''t know how, but they had someone with the bloodline ability tomunicate from arge distance. They also had someone with a space bloodline who transported the artifact he''s currently holding now to his space ring. It was impossible to do this normally as the owner of the ring could detect the fluctuations and react ordingly. However, because they had threatened him, he refrained from taking any action. The mana contract didn''t react because he didn''t carry out any specific action. And they weren''t searched when they returned because they simply went out to pick up the trainees. Through out their outing, they all stayed on the ship, which was observed 24/7 by those at the camp. ''But at least they''ll be safe,'' he thought, as his face turned resolute, and he tried to channel mana into the artifact with more fervor, making bloode out from all his orifices as he knelt down, gazing upwards onest time, muttering "I''m sorry." As soon as he said that, he tried harder to channel his mana into the artifact, and his mana core immediately shattered and exploded, leaving a gaping hole in his torso. He fell down on the ground, lifeless. The three men watched all of this in absolute shock. ''What the heck is going on?'' They all thought. But one of them, who was always observant, quickly realized what happened and shouted, "Get what he was holding now!" The others, too, seemed to realize something was wrong, and they all quickly opened the door and dashed out of the control room, intending to retrieve the artifact. As they got within 20 meters, the artifact suddenly emitted a blinding light, and immediately a palpable force radiated from it, spreading outwards with great force. Chapter 91: Attack Meanwhile, Atticus had just reached the mountain area and had already begun climbing the imposing mountain. The others were still in the water, but were not far behind. During the past few months, each trainee had grown considerably and had be adept at avoiding traps. They swam quickly towards the shore, easily spotting the water bursts and avoiding them. After a few minutes, Aurora was the first toe out of the water. She looked up and saw Atticus climbing, she quickly approached the mountain and began ascending. The next to reach the shore was Erik, with Nate very closely behind him, determined not to lose. Erik had a calm face, and it was obvious he didn''t care about Nate''s apparent rivalry with him. Nate continued trailing just behind him, thinking, ''I won''t lose,'' as he ran towards the imposing mountain and began climbing. After a few minutes, Aria reached the shore with Lucas not too far away. Over time, each of the trainees got to the shore and started climbing the mountain. By this time, Atticus was already almost at the top of the mountain. With the number of times he had climbed this mountain, each climb had done wonders for his perception. He was now able to spot the fake handholds with ease. Atticus noticed that each morning, Elias made sure to change the position of the handholds so the trainees couldn''t just memorize one path and always follow it, but it did little to affect him. Aurora looked up and saw Atticus further ahead of her, she started climbing with more fervor, not wanting to fall too far behind. After a few minutes, Atticus finally got to the top of the mountain. He stood and caught his breath in a few moments. Since he wasn''t in a hurry he decided to hang here for a bit. He turned to face the direction of the cliff he had just climbed and was greeted by a breathtaking sight below. The view stretched out before him, a canvas of natural beauty that seemed almost surreal. The early morning sun had yet to ascend fully in the sky, casting a soft, golden hue over thendscape and enhancing its ethereal quality. From this elevated position, the camp sprawled beneath Atticus, aglow like a precious gem illuminated by the first light of day. The camp''s various buildings, typically functional and unadorned, took on an unexpected charm when viewed from this unique vantage point. The architectural details of each structure were highlighted by the gentle morning radiance, giving them an almost magical quality. Atticus stood there, absorbing the tranquil scene and indulging in the crisp, clean air of the early morning. The scent of the surrounding forest mingled with the earthy aroma of the camp, creating a symphony of natural fragrances that caressed his senses. "This is nice," Atticus whispered to himself, his lips curling into a genuine smile. He was captivated by the serene beauty that surrounded him and took a moment to cherish it. ''I should start taking breaks,'' he thoght. Since he had awakened when he was a child, if he wasn''t sleeping or ying with Anastasia and the others, he was always training. He was absolutely determined to increase his strength and had never thought about taking a break for just himself. As he stood there, he allowed himself to immerse in the tranquility of the scene. He didn''t realize how fufulling such moments could be. The morning''s fresh air gently caressed his face, momentarily whisking away his troubles, ''I should definitely take a break soon,'' he decided. However, as he was about to turn and begin his descent down the slope, that unsettling feeling he had experienced earlier in the morning returned, gnawing at his senses. ''Why am I feeling like this? Did something happen?'' Atticus pondered, his gaze lingering on the camp below, as if searching for answers. It was then it happened. Years from now the human domain would remember this as the day the Ravensteins took a huge blow. It was the day they learned that the Ravenstein family too could be vulnerable. A seismic shockwave reverberated through the very heart of the mountain, as an expanding force epassed the entire area, including the camp. Everything quaked. The ground itself seemed to shudder, the air grew heavy, and the gravitational force bore down on them as if the veryws of physics had been altered. The entire camp''s protective runes, designed to shield from external threats, promptly lit up, determined to fulfill their purpose. But it was a hopeless battle. The force ensnared the runes, causing their glow to fade, eventually breaking them down into shimmering motes that scattered into the air. The all-epassing energy continued its expansion, embracing each and every trainee, sweeping over them like an invisible tide. Then, their devices stopped working. The lights in the entire camp went off and the camp was cast into an eerie semi-darkness, with only the soft morning sun''s glow offering any illumination. The camp fell into silence. But before they could make sense of the upheaval, the heavens themselves unleashed another shock. High above the camp, an imposing ship suddenly materialized in the skies, its colossal frame overshadowing the veryndscape. A massive cannon-like weapon protruded from its front, immediately gleaming with an ominous crimson hue. Without hesitation, the weapon fired, sending a palpableser-like beam slicing through the atmosphere with blinding speed, a burning streak of destruction aimed directly at the mountain. BOOM! The beam struck the center of the mountain with cataclysmic force, unleashing shockwaves that rippled outwards in all directions. And at that moment, the air itself seemed to shatter as a colossal mountain plummeted from the skies, its massive form descending upon the camp. Chapter 92: Punch As soon as Atticus saw the crimson hue of the ship''s weapon, he reacted immediately. The world seemed to slow as his heightened perception operated at full power. He swiftly stimted his air bloodline with mana, his body became almost weightless. He manipted the air around his body and moved. His body cut through the air at supersonic speed as he moved towards the cliff, immediately jumping downward. He immediately spotted Aurora, clinging on the mountain, her gaze fixed on the devastating scene, her expression frozen in a state of shock. Turning in her direction, he swiftly stopped stimting his air bloodline with mana and immediately switched to fire. The process akin to lightning in its swiftness. With his hands behind him, legs bent, and his body facing Aurora like a spring, he released a colossal burst from his feet and palms, propelling himself towards Aurora breathtaking swiftness. He reached Aurora, stopping his momentum with a perfectly timed burst at his front. He grabbed her, then turned his gaze to the rest of the trainees. A conflicted expression appeared on his face that onlysted a millisecond. He had already decided. He swiftly switched to the earth element while still suspended in the air. With Aurora in his hands, he touched the mountain, focusing on the earth. Immediately, he and every trainee became shrouded in earth as they were all drawn down towards the same point at the bottom. With his hand still on the mountain, he controlled the ground to open up as they approached, and they were each swallowed into the ground, with the earth closing behind them. Despite being in the ground, Atticus didn''t rx. He continued to control the earth, taking the group deeper and deeper as fast as he could. And then, the beam hit the mountain. BOOM!!! Immediately, each of them heard a cataclysmic sound that threatened to burst their eardrums. The earth shook as the earth stabilizing the space the trainees were in threatened to cave in, but Atticus focused all his energy on stabilizing the earth. After a few intense seconds, the force threatening them stopped. All of this happened in 7 seconds, not enough time for the trainees to regain their bearings. They were all disoriented, unable to react to anything. Atticus immediately controlled the earth and carried them back to the surface. As the earth shrouding them was removed, they all turned their gazes up to see the massive form of the mountain hurtling downwards. Every single one of the trainees froze, including Atticus. No matter how much he thought, no matter how hard he tried to figure out a way out of this, his mind turned out nk. There was nothing he could do, and that realization made his heart tighten, his fists clenched in frustration. Before the imposing form of the mountain could tten the entire area, a single figure suddenly appeared in the air, directly below the descending mountain. With his hand drawn back for a punch, Rowan''s fist radiated a blinding white light that bathed the entire camp in an otherworldly glow. Without missing a beat, he unleashed the punch at the mountain. His fist sliced through the air with such power that the very atmosphere seemed to shy away from it. The brilliant light around his hand grew and expanded, dwarfing even the mountain itself. The punch collided with the mountain in an explosive impact, obliterating it utterly. The sheer force of the blow sent shockwaves through the air, parting the clouds for several kilometers in every direction. Before the trainees could rejoice, immediately, a figure appeared behind Rowan. Rowan''s eyes immediately shifted, and he spotted a man adorned in a Chinese robe that billowed in the air: Alvis. But Alvis wasn''t wearing his usual cold and detached expression. He was currently wearing a maniacal grin, his usual unsettling aura growing to unimaginable heights. His body shrouded in a dark aura, he transformed. Arms and legs growing in mass as his clothes tore. His muscles hardened like steel, and fearsome fangs protruded from his altered countenance. As his colossal muscles swelled, his arm tensed like coiled steel, and with a thunderous roar, he unleashed a devastating punch that cracked the very air itself. Rowan remained unmoved, his expression unchanged. Immediately, a blinding white light enveloped his form, as he extended his arm outwards, a shield made of light appeared between him and the punch that was threatening to st him into oblivion. BOOM! The attack hit the shield with a devastating impact, sending shockwaves throughout the entire camp. Trees were uprooted, buildings shook, and some of the trainees were sent flying due to the force. Atticus had to control the earth to hold each of the first year trainees'' legs so that they weren''t sted away. As the dust settled, the shield held. Not a single crack. Without missing a beat, another figure appeared behind him, his green eyes zing with an intense fire- Ronad. He wore another maniacal grin on his face, with his sword pointed skyward. He immediately brought it down in a devastating arc that seemed to cleave through the very fabric of reality itself. Rowan immediately tried to bring out his weapon from his space ring, but his eyes narrowed as he realized he couldn''t ess it. Acting with lightning-fast reflexes, he immediately manipted light and molded it into a sword. He parried Ronad''s attack with pinpoint uracy, redirecting the force of the strike. The sheer force of this sh sent shockwaves radiating outwards, leveling several buildings in the camp as if they were fragile constructs in a hurricane. Before Ronad could follow up, Rowan backed up, turning his gaze down at the camp, as if looking at each trainee and staff. They all knew what he was thinking: everyone would die if these monsters should decide to fight here. He redirected his attention back to Alvis and Ronad, and before they could react, a blinding light emanated from Rowan, covering them up and in an instant, they vanished. The camp fell into silence. Suddenly, the cargo door of the ship in the air opened from below, and an army of individuals, each bearing the aura of at least Advanced rank, descended on the camp. *** Thanks for reading! Chapter 93: Where Is She? Every single person in the camp was a Ravenstein, and Ravensteins were never cowards. Immediately, from every corner of the camp, be it instructors, clerks, or even librarians, they all came out and started attacking the iing individuals. A tsunami of attacks was exchanged, immediately lighting up the area. Atticus watched as the attacks illuminated the entire area, his mind operating at a fast speed. How did this happen? Why is this happening? How did they get past our defenses? Who is attacking? Ever since he had gotten to this world and gained this godly intelligence, this was the first time he had ever thought this fast and much at the same time, and what was worse, he couldn''t figure out any of the answers to the questions. Intelligence could only flourish if there was enough information. Then, as if turning off a switch, every thought in his head stopped, reced by only one thought: Ember. Immediately, he turned in the direction of the camp and dashed towards it at a fast speed. Aurora, who saw this, immediately erupted in a ze and followed him, leaving mes in her wake. Lucas''s mind swirled as he looked at the disappearing figures of Atticus and Aurora. He was shocked by the strength Atticus had just shown. None of them were able to react to any of the situations. The beam had hit the middle of the mountain, far away from where they were. If not for Atticus, they would have been blown away by the force of the beam. If not for Atticus, he doubted that any of the trainees would have survived. His face turned resolute as he decided. He had a higher chance of surviving if he was with him. He immediately grabbed Nate''s hand, who was still standing frozen in shock, and started chasing the distant figures of Atticus and Aurora, leaving the rest of the trainees who were still lost in their minds. Atticus zipped through the terrain like aet. Fortunately, the beam had only blown up the middle of the mountain, with the shockwave destroying part of the bottom where they were. As Atticus approached the pool, he didn''t slow down; he simply kept running and jumped. While he was in the air, he immediately focused on the water element. As his legs touched the water, it swirled around him, enveloping his legs. He willed the water and started gliding on the surface of the pool at fast speeds, dodging the rocks on the water''s surface. In just a minute, he reached the other side and entered the forest area. Debris from the mountain had already destroyed the forest, with lots of trees uprooted. He moved through the forest without stopping for even a second. Some of the traps were still active, but with his perception operating at full capacity, he easily dodged them. Atticus noticed that a piercing headache was starting to affect him. This was the first time he was using his perception at full power for this long. The information he was processing every second was immense. If not for his high intelligence, his brain would have popped. Atticus pushed the pain deep down within him, there were more pressing matters at hand. After one minute, he reached the starting line, a stark contrast to the usual 30 minutes it took. He noticed that Elias was not there. He quickly cleared his head of any distractions and kept moving. ''Where is she?'' He thought as he ran into the camp. Atticus recalled Ember telling him about the third-year morning training sessions. The third-years were only a year away from leaving the camp, and what they needed the most was fighting experience. At the east side of the camp, there was an arena where the third-years always trained every morning. Atticus was currently at the north side of the camp, he immediately changed his direction and moved towards the east side of the camp. However not a second passed, he heard the sounds of people fighting ahead of him. ''I don''t have time for this!'' he thought frantically. Every second he wasted gnawed at him, the fact that he didn''t know Ember''s situation clenched his heart. "Please be okay," he muttered as he took cover behind one of the buildings. ''I''ll get spotted if I move like this. I have to use it,'' he decided. Focusing inwardly, he muttered, "Ethereal cloak," and immediately, a blue glow enveloped him as his presence became faint, and his form seemed to blend into the surroundings. During the month of practice, his mastery over the ethereal cloak art had increased by one sub-level. He was now able to maintain the cloak for a minute when he was moving, and even more if he remained stationary. He immediately emerged from behind the building and started running, passing by the two expert-rankedbatants without being noticed. Normally, with Atticus''s subpar mastery of this skill, he would have been spotted easily, especially when he was using it on people with a higer rank than him. However, due to the ongoing fight, the unstable mana in the area shrouded Atticus, making him go unnoticed. As Atticus continued running through the camp, he saw the lifeless bodies of trainees on the ground C some with missing limbs, some with missing heads. The scene pierced his heart. Ever since he had helped Aurora, he had changed his mindset. Although he wasn''t as indifferent as before, it didn''t mean he would go about helping everyone. Seeing the dead bodies of children was enough to evoke remorse from even the coldest of hearts. They were all kids with aspirations, working hard to make their families proud. Some had just started understanding how the world worked, while others were already preparing to leave and make their names known. But now, they ally on the ground, lifeless. Atticus shook his head, clearing his mind of distractions, but his grip on his hand was so tight that his fist started bleeding. He kept moving toward the east. After running and avoiding many battles, Atticus came across a scene that left his mind reeling. Bodies of trainees littered the floor, and Ember was on her knees,pletely battered. Cuts covered her body and face, blood streamed from her broken arm, and her expression was filled with rage, as if she were gazing at a long-time enemy. A gleaming sword was inches away from severing her head. Atticus''s expression changed, his gaze frightening. *** Thanks for reading! Chapter 94: Full Power Immediately, as Atticus saw the sword about to sever Ember''s head, his gaze turned frightening. Instinctively, he reached out to the only power he knew could help in the situation. It was the very first treasure he gained uponing into this world, the strongest power currently in his repertoire C his Katana. His Katana was always in one position, strapped to his left waist. No matter where he was going or what he nned to do, even during mundane activities like taking a bath, his Katana was a constantpanion. He never went anywhere without it. His hand instinctively moved towards the Katana, which gleamed and vibrated with anticipation. Atticus had ignored it for too long! Throughout his stay in the camp, except for the initial test and some hunts, Atticus had not used it. It couldn''t help but throw a tantrum as Atticus''s hands touched it. But as if sensing Atticus''s mood, it suddenly went dead quiet. His master wasn''t ying! With his perception operating at full power, Atticus increased the intensity to another level. The world, initially moving slowly, seemed toe to an abrupt stop. The sword that was slowly moving towards Ember''s neck paused. Immediately, tiny red veins started appearing in Atticus''s eyes, with blood streaming down his cheek like tears. Atticus felt an unimaginable pain emanating from his head, but he pushed the pain away, his expression not changing one bit. Ever since Atticus learned his first art, he had never gone full power before. He had never needed to, but this situation changed everything. He was currently 100 meters away from them, a stark contrast from the usual 20 or 30 he was used to. If he moved at the same pace he had always moved, he would need 1.5 seconds to get there, enough time for Ember''s head to be cleanly severed. He needed to go full power! With his hands poised on the Katana''s hilt, Atticus got into a stance. Focusing on the entire mana contained in his core, Atticus released a controlled burst in his body, following the predetermined pattern. Each burst sounding like a small explosion in his form, making the ground quake. Atticus''s piercing blue eyes seemed to glow as his snow-white hair turned even whiter, floating suspended in the air. A red glow suddenly enveloped him, and the ground 5 meters away from him seemed to cave in as if the weight of his presence was palpable. Atticus''s gaze was only on one thing: the man''s head. The sword was already inches away from Ember''s neck, and he had to sever the connection to his brain immediately. He didn''t care that the man was an Advanced rank individual. He didn''t care that he was about tomit murder. He didn''t care that this move he was about to make could leave him incapable of fighting for a while. There was only one thing on his mind: save Ember. Atticus''s voice took on a strange tone as he whispered. It was as if multiple figures were all trying to speak in one body. "Transcendent... sh... God... Speed... Grace." In the blink of an eye, Atticus''s form seemed to blur and contort, an ethereal sh of movement that almost defied thews of nature. Before anyone could even process what had urred, Atticus had crossed an astounding 100 meters and appeared behind the man. The only proof of his actions was a vivid red trail, like a streak of lightning, etched across the space where the man''s head was. As Atticus sheathed his Katana and turned to face them, the world regained its motion, and as the man''s sword was about to sever Ember''s neck, a surreal disconnect settled over him. It was as if he lost the connection to his brain. Immediately, the top of his head cleanly separated from his body, carrying half his brain with it. He fell to the floor, lifeless. Ember was astonished. What just happened? She immediately turned her head and saw Atticus standing there, blood streaming out of his eyes. It immediately clicked; he had saved her. ''How?'' she couldn''t help but wonder. The sword had been inches away from her neck, and there was no one close by. The force of Rowan''s battle earlier had blown most of the trainees away from the training grounds. She had already epted death and couldn''t help but be shocked that Atticus was still able to save her. Atticus swiftly approached Ember. His entire body was arching, an intense headache threatening to pop his brain. He gritted his teeth, pushing the pain away, and immediately tried to take out a health potion from his space ring. However, he discovered that he couldn''t ess it. He shook his head, which was about to start thinking again, and decided to change tactics. He reached Ember, ignoring her intense gaze, and focused on the water element. He willed the water and shrouded her broken arm. Ember felt a wave of relief wash over her as the water began to heal her arm. However, Atticus wasn''t yet at a level where he could fully heal that kind of injury. He was only able to reset the bone and superficially heal it. He then stood up and also used the water element to alleviate some of his fatigue. He felt his body regaining some strength. He clenched his hand, ''I can still move, good,'' d that he could still move. He had half expected his body to be wrecked after that move. Atticus quickly lifted Ember, who muttered a nearly audible "Thanks." With his hands on her shoulders, Atticus gazed into her eyes and suddenly hugged her, muttering, "Don''t ever leave my sight." Ember was flustered by the unexpected hug, but then a smile graced her lips, and she hugged back, whispering, "Okay." They separated in time to witness Aurora, Lucas, and Nate approaching. ''How did they make it past the battles?'' Atticus pondered. But he immediately shook away useless thoughts from his head and turned his gaze to the body of the man he had just killed, lying on the floor. He immediately noticed the insignia on his clothes, ''The obsidian order,'' he thought. That was their insignia. It featured a ck, stylized silhouette of the Zorvans, surrounded by a ring of obsidian. His gaze moved away from the insignia to the man''s headless face. It was then that it dawned on him; he had just killed someone. His heart seemed to tighten around his chest as those words registered in his head. But once again, he clenched his hands and pushed the feeling deep down within him. Now wasn''t the time. Atticus immediately pondered his next move. This attack on the camp, the enemies, everything about this situation was currently beyond him. He couldn''t do anything to affect the situation, and he knew it. Yes, the fact that they attacked the camp was infuriating. Yes the fact that some of the trainees died was remorseful. Yes, he wanted to crush every single one of their heads in a fit of anger. But did he have the power to do that? No. Did he have the power to obliterate a gigantic mountain with only one punch? No! There was nothing he could do, and he knew it. Shoving down the feelings of helplessness and uselessness that threatened to overwhelm him, he decided on his next course of action. As soon as the trio arrived, Atticus spoke, "We''re running away. Our strength is far too little to change anything here. Decide what you want to do; you have 5 seconds before I leave," his words werepletely blunt. Nate''s expression immediately changed. Run away? He was a Ravenstein! It was ingrained in his very bones to never cower and always face challenges head-on. But he wanted them to run away? Never! As he was about to protest, Lucas suddenly gave him a resounding p on the back of his head, immediately halting Nate''s words. He quickly nodded to Atticus, his decision clear; they wereing along. Ember, too, was about to protest. The people attacking them were the Obsidian Order! The same bastards who killed her father. There was no way she was going to run away. But she immediately halted in her tracks as she gazed into Atticus''s eyes. He was currently giving her a look, a look he had never given her before. She immediately knew she didn''t have a choice in the matter. Ember couldn''t help but clench her left hand in frustration. Atticus knew what was going on in her head, but he didn''t care. So what if they were the people who killed her father? What would change if she didn''t have the strength to do anything? She would be simply killed in a matter of seconds. Atticus was sure that that was what happened earlier. She probably saw the insignia and attacked without even attempting to run away. He wasn''t nning on giving her a choice in the matter; even if he had to carry her unconscious body, he would! He turned his gaze towards Aurora, who immediately nodded. Since he had helped her, she had already decided to follow him, no matter where. Seeing as everyone agreed, Atticus immediately turned and was about to start moving. But then an overwhelming aura shrouded each of them, locking them in ce, as a voice broke through the air. "You must be Atticus," Chapter 95: Terrain Change Every single one of their expressions shifted. ''Master rank!'' They all thought in their heads. They immediately knew that whatever they nned or did would be futile in front of this overwhelming strength. A middle-aged man ofmanding presencended in front of the trainees. He donned a ck robe that seemed to absorb all the light around him, giving him an aura of mysterious authority. His piercing gaze spoke of years of experience and wisdom in the ways of the world, and his aura exuded an air of calcted confidence. Behind him stood three expert-ranked individuals. The first man, shrouded in a purple robe with his face concealed, emanated an eerie energy that sent shivers down the spines of those around him. The woman among them wore a malevolent grin that stretched from ear to ear; she was obviously delighted that she had encountered the trainees. Her eyes glittered with a hunger forbat, and her enthusiasm was unsettling, to say the least. Thest man, positioned at the back, seemed to defy containment. His presence was dynamic, as if he were a force of nature that could not be pinned down or confined to one ce. Atticus''s thoughts swelled once again, intensifying the headache he was feeling. Who was he? How did he know him? Was he a target? Atticus had only left the estate once since he was born, and he was sure there were no photos of him on the web. Anastasia was just that protective. So how did this man know him? Hugo smiled, thinking, ''It''s definitely him.'' He had ordered several men to monitor who was going in and out of the Ravenstein estate ever since Alvis asked him to watch Atticus. That was the best they could do. The estate was well fortified with protection runes covering every inch of it. Even the men he sent could only monitor the estate from very far away. Hugo immediately found out when Atticus had gone out with Ember. Although they didn''t recognize Atticus, seeing Ember with him, they immediately knew it was him. While Ember was even more reclusive than Atticus, she had gone out multiple times with Caldor, so her face was known to the public. Hugo was d. If he could kill the heir of the Ravenstein here, it would be a huge blow to them! A blow they wouldn''t recover from for years toe. Just as Hugo was about to crush them with his aura, another master-ranked aura suddenly descended on the area, immediately freeing Atticus and the others. Their gazes turned upwards to witness a man descending from the air at fast speed,nding in front of the trainees with a thunderous impact. BOOM! As the smoke cleared, Atticus and the trainees saw a man with a burly frame. His rugged appearance exuded toughness and he was d in all-ck attire that bore a resemnce to military clothing. ''Elias!'' Atticus and the others were relieved to see Elias. They had initially lost all hope when they saw Hugo and his subordinates. Elias suddenly stretched his right arm to the side, and a huge rock that was initially descending toward the earth stopped,pletely suspended in mid-air. He controlled therge piece of earth and shifted it, revealing many trainees inside. Atticus noticed some of his Ex-squad members among them, He and Sophie. There were also some 2nd-years and 1st-years. It was obvious Elias had gone around the camp picking up every trainee he could find. Elias suddenly turned and gave Atticus a look. Atticus, seeing that look, immediately knew what he wanted him to do: protect the trainees while he dealt with this. Atticus seemed to go through a dilemma for a bit before he quickly nodded. Elias had basically just saved his life, and he couldn''t refuse him. Atticus swiftly focused on his earth element and controlled it to create a tform with all the trainees on it. Then, he willed the earth to move, quickly carrying the trainees away from the scene at fast speed. Hugo watched this scene, his expression bored. Did this fool think they could escape? "It''s futile," Hugo said. No matter how far they ran, he would still catch up and make and kill every single one of them. He was even d Elias brought all the kids together; now their job would be easy. His lips curled up as he gazed at Elias. Seeing Atticus using the Earth element, Elias couldn''t help but shake his head internally. Atticus was hiding even more tricks up his sleeves than he had thought! As he saw that they had left, Elias turned his gaze towards Hugo, who hadn''t moved since he had arrived. Hugo and his three subordinates stood nonchntly, as if they didn''t care about his presence. Elias was angry. He was seething with rage. The mountain had been a cherished family legacy, handed down through countless generations, each passing it on to the next. It held immense importance for the Ravenstein family, a vital part of their heritage, but they destroyed it. The camp was supposed to be a ce where the youths of the family could attend, grow, and start each of their journeys in life. Every youthing to the camp believed they would be safe, that the family would protect them. They believed in the family, they trusted the family. He was the instructor for the first years, and every single trainee entering the camp passed through his hands. He trained them, watched them grow, watched them improve, teased them. It was supposed to be a ce where each one of them would find themselves before venturing into the world, but they destroyed it! Elias suddenly controlled the earth in front of him, molding it and shaping it. In an instant, a battle axe was formed. As Elias clenched the axe''s handle in his hands, the very atmosphere around him grew heavy, as though the weight of the world itself had descended upon the area within 100 meters around him. Hugo''s eyes narrowed; he could feel the change in the air. His demeanor suddenly changed, he decided to take this seriously. The earth beneath Elias''s feet trembled, creating ripples like a stone dropped into a pond. Hairline cracks began to snake their way through the ground. Elias''s own muscles strained and bulged as he held the axe. If it was blood they wanted to see, he would bathe the earth in their blood! Elias brown eyes zed with intensity as he took a heavy step forward, his words carrying an undeniable weight as he dered, "Terrain change." Chapter 96: Escape After traveling approximately 100 meters, Atticus and the other trainees heard a deafening explosioning from the direction they had left behind. Though they were tempted to look back, Atticus didn''t pause for even a moment. He continued to manipte the earth tform they were on. Secondster, the shockwave from the explosion reached them, and Atticus swiftly erected a wall at the back of the tform, using the force of the shockwave to propel them farther away from the scene. There were about 50 trainees onboard, most of them were first-years. A few second-year students, including Sophie, were also present, but the third-year students were in the minority, numbering just 10. This small group included individuals like Sirius, Helodor, William, and his three subordinates, Jack and hispanions. Since they were already situated on the east side of the camp, they didn''t need to pass through the camp grounds again. Atticus directed the earthen tform toward the east gate, struggling to maintain control as the strain on his abilities intensified. He was reaching his limits. The piercing headache he had been experiencing grew more severe, and he had been forced to disable his perception earlier to prevent a potential shutdown. His legs, arms, and even his eyes arched. Everything arched. Though he could have instructed everyone to run, he didn''t want to take any chances. With such arge group moving together, idents were bound to happen. ''Just a little bit more,'' he encouraged himself, pushing through the pain while maintaining control of the earthen tform. Upon reaching the gate, Atticus didn''t stop or slow down for a moment. He controlled the earthen tform tounch each trainee, including himself, over the gate. Then, he promptly created another tform and moved them toward the forest. As the tform glided through the earth, each trainee on board couldn''t help but look at Atticus''s back with various expressions. Helodor remained seated in the far corner, keeping his distance from what he considered the devil incarnate. He wasn''t taking any chances, he was ready to run if Atticus so much as looked at him! He gazed at Atticus with a conflicted expression. She had known that Atticus was stronger than her, and although it was still hard to ept, she couldn''t help but feel relieved that he was here helping them. Sophie, unlike her usual cheerful self, remained calm, almost unnaturally so. She kept her gaze fixed at the front, her thoughts hidden behind an emotionless facade. Orion asionally nced at Atticus, snorting derisively and muttering, "Still a coward." While most of the trainees were gazing at him in shock. How could a first-year trainee exhibit such remarkable control over his bloodline? Granted, Atticus was a genius who reached the intermediate- rank at the age of 10, but the level of control he disyed was beyond what someone who had awakened their bloodline just a year ago could normally achieve. What was even more baffling was the look Elias gave Atticus. It was clear that Elias considered Atticus the strongest among them, and this revtion left everyone shocked. It was worth noting that Ember, the 1st rank of the third year, was among them. Even though she was injured, the role of leadership was supposed to pass to the 2nd rank, William. William gritted his teeth while looking at Atticus, ''It should be me!'' He didn''t care at all about the trainees who had perished, he didn''t even care about the lives of those he was with. He only cared about one thing; recognition. He knew that after everything settled, every one in the family would look to who had contributed the most. What better way to secure recognition than by saving the lives of the majority of the trainees? William couldn''t help but clench his fist while staring at Atticus. He was determined not to let this opportunity slip away. He suddenly cleared his throat and spoke loudly, "Hey! Don''t you think I should be the one leading this group? The first rank of the third year is currently injured, and I am the next strongest. I should be the one leading." He ended his words with a smile, ''That should do it.'' The others immediately showed conflicted expressions. They also found themselves agreeing with him. The second rank should ideally be the one to lead since the first rank was injured. Aurora, He, Nate and Lucas''s expressions changed. What was he trying to do? Is this fool brain dead? They were all running for their lives and what this idiot was thinking about was who should lead!? William''s standing in their heads couldn''t help but drop down to the lowest of the low. William''s words were met with a stony silence. Atticus didn''t utter a word, he didn''t even acknowledge William''s existence. He just kept controlling the earthen tform, his gaze forward. William''s face reddened with embarrassment. He quickly turned to his subordinates, and they immediately began backing him up. "Yes, it does make sense for the 2nd rank to lead! Who would be ountable if anyone gets hurt under yourmand? Can you take that responsibility?" one of them chimed in, pointing usingly at Atticus. The other one joined in, saying, "For the sake of our safety, it''s best if you hand over leadership to Young Master William." Jack, the leader of the duo, wisely chose to stay back, taking a step away from the exchange. Although he had only met Atticus once, he knew he had a short fuse when dealing with things like this. The trainees started getting agitated, nodding in agreement with William''s words. William smiled, ''Good, this is going exactly as nned.'' This was exactly what he needed to take over the group. Ember''s expression remained unchanged, she didn''t even nce back at them. She knew Atticus''s personality well, and he had no patience for nonsense. And, as expected, Atticus didn''t disappoint. Three earthen tforms suddenly extended from under William and hispanions, propelling them away from the moving tform. Caught off guard, the trio struggled to regain their bnce as theynded on the ground. Before they couldprehend what had happened, the earthen tform carrying the trainees had already zipped away. Chapter 97: Escape(2) On the earthen tform, Atticus''s cold voice sounded, "If you want him to lead you, here''s your chance." Atticus truly had no patience for nonsense. He was straining himself trying to get everyone to safety, and there they were, arguing about something extremely useless. What was even more annoying was the noise they were all making while they were trying to escape with their lives! Every single one of the trainees became eerily quiet. It was as if something horrible would happen if they made a sound. None of them wanted to get off this tform. They knew they wouldn''tst a second alone. They all kept quiet,pletely forgetting about William and the duo. Jack let out a small chuckle. ''I hope you die,'' he thought while gazing back at William, who was already bing a tiny dot, a cold glint in his eyes. The earthen tform kept moving. Atticus was currently moving toward the ce he had hisst hunt with his Ex squad, the Arachnix caves. None of the trainees were aware of the exact location of the camp. Although they had each ran to the camp when they first came, the ship had dropped them in the forest, and they had no idea where the forest was. The worst part was that they couldn''t ess their storage rings to bring out theirmunication artifacts and call their parents. They were all stranded. He felt like the best course of action was to take refuge deep within the Arachnix caves, at least until any help arrived. He could easily take care of any magical beast in the caves despite his poor state, and it would be easy to defend in the cave with his earth element. Atticus thoughts suddenly shifted to the force that had enveloped the camp back then. It was obvious that it was that force that deactivated every rune in the camp, including their devices. He was astounded that there was such a thing. If there was an artifact that could essentially cripple a runesmith, why hadn''t he heard of it?? ''Damn that old man,'' he couldn''t help but curse Grimestone under his breath. He took in a deep breath and cleared his mind of unnecessary thoughts once again, focusing on moving the earthen tform as fast as possible. Suddenly, he noticed a bright purple light at the corner of his vision. He swiftly turned and saw one of the men he had seen earlier with Hugo in the air, the one with a cloak covering his face. The dark, gloomy aura surrounding him had intensified. He was currently holding a staff with a skull attached to its top, a swirling purple orb that seemed to be getting bigger floating on top of it. The man suddenly uttered, his voice hoarse, "Death orb." The orb was swiftly shot at supersonic speed toward the trainees. Atticus''s heart skipped a beat, he quickly activated his perception to slow down time, enabling him to react. He immediately received an unimaginable pain in his head. Despite the piercing pain, he knew they couldn''t outrun the attack. He acted immediately, cing both his hands on the ground, quickly erecting as many earth pirs as possible, covering every single trainee with the earth. Then he added onestyer of defense just in case the earth didn''t hold. He muttered, "Arcane barrier." A huge transparent blue shield immediately materialized, epassing every one of the trainees in the ground. Then the orb hit. BOOM! The impact was devastating, destroying the earth around them. Atticus''s eyes widened as the arcane barrier started showing signs of withering. He focused every single ounce of mana in his body, feeling his energy being squeezed dry, trying as hard as possible to repair the shield. But it just kept withering. Just as the barrier was about to wither, an icy hue started forming around the barrier, adding anotheryer of protection to it. Atticus turned to see Ember beside him. She gave him a nod and turned back towards the front, focusing on channeling her bloodline. As if they were waiting for Ember, the other trainees with bloodlines or defensive abilities stepped up immediately, activating their abilities. Different colors illuminated the forest. After a few intense seconds, the attack fizzled out, leaving the traineespletely and utterly drained. As the dust settled, the trainees found themselves in the middle of a crater. They turned their gaze upwards and saw a row of white teeth through the cloak that covered the man''s face, a creepy smile that made them shiver. As Atticus was about to touch the ground and submerge the group, a woman at supersonic speed suddenly appeared in front of him,nding a brutal punch straight at his stomach. The punch was devastating, immediately knocking the air out of Atticus''s lungs and making blood gush from his mouth. The force of the punch sent him upwards through the air, and she suddenly appeared above him in the air and delivered another brutal punch, which sent him crashing down onto the ground with a huge impact, unmoving. "Atticus!" Aurora yelled, immediately turning her body aze. As she was about to dash towards the woman, Ember had already acted. With her stoic expression filled with anger, she muttered, "Zen leap," immediately appearing in front of thedy, her spear thrust towards her throat. The woman simply smirked, moving her head at a speed Ember couldn''t follow, easily dodging the thrust. She grabbed hold of the spear and gave Ember a brutal kick in the stomach, sending her flying away through the air. Aurora, He, Nate, and Orion all dashed towards the woman, each activating their strongest moves. Aurora''s fist tore through the air like aet as her body zed. He and Orion, each utilizing the air to increase their speed to an unimaginable level, closed the distance swiftly, their swords aimed at the woman''s neck. Nate jumped into the air, his broadsword pointed skyward as he shouted, "Tiger''s descent!" Seeing all this, the woman''s lips curled up even more as she grinned. Immediately, a palpable force radiated from her, sending shockwaves that propelled everyone away, sending them flying through the air hitting the trees. The woman stood there with a huge grin as an orange aura surrounded her whole body. As she was about to attack them, a man suddenly appeared beside her, thest man who was with Hugo. He immediately said coldly, "Stop ying around. Don''t forget we have a target." She released a small sigh, her expression as if she had her toy taken away from her, and replied, "Yeah, yeah, I was just getting to that." She changed direction and started walking towards Atticus, the three of thempletely missing the Katana letting out a red glow below Atticus. Chapter 98: History Darkness. That was all Atticus could see. He couldn''t feel his hands or legs; he couldn''t feel anything. ''Am I dead?'' Atticus thought. ''How can I think then?'' ''It''s different from thest time I died,'' Atticus couldn''t help but notice the difference between thest time he died and now. Thest time was swift; he had just been shot, died, and opened his eyes immediately, finding himself as a baby. There was no in-between. ''No, I''m not dead.'' As Atticus was trying to figure out what was happening, the darkness suddenly changed and receded, and the scenery shifted into a familiar dojo-like setting. Atticus noticed that he could feel his body again. All the pain he was feeling before was nowhere to be found. His piercing headache was gone. His body''s arch was gone. His bleeding eyes were gone. He was good as new. He also noticed that his attire had also changed into a kimono. He turned his gaze towards the middle of the dojo, immediately recognizing the man sitting at the table, staring at him with a smile, Cedric Ravenstein; the ancestor he had met when he passed the first test and gained the acknowledgment of the katana. "Child,e. Sit," Cedric spoke. His tone still maintained the sagacity of experience and elderliness. Atticus listened and approached the table to sit. He knew where he was; how could he not? It was where he gained his most valuable possession, inside the katana. There was no way he could miss something like that. ''If I''m here, what is happening outside?'' Atticus was worried about what was happening in the real world if he was in here. Cedric smiled as if he could read what Atticus was thinking and said, "I''m sure you''re worried about what is happening outside." Atticus swiftly nodded. He was curious about many things. What about Ember and Aurora? What about the rest of the trainees? Were they okay? The questions were numerous. Cedric seemed to see his inner turmoil and spoke, "Calm your heart, boy. The time here moves extremely slowlypared to outside. They would still be there by the time you finish here." Hearing those words, Atticus''s heart calmed down considerably, and he was now able to think more calmly. He gazed at Cedric and asked what he had been wondering since, "Why am I here, senior?" Cedric smiled, seemingly pleased that Atticus had gone straight to the point. "Good! The life weapon brought you here to learn the second art," he exined. Atticus raised his eyebrows. The second art? Now? He quickly asked, "Why now?" He was literally on the brink of death, and the katana had chosen this moment for him to learn the second art? As he thought of this, Atticus suddenly furrowed his eyebrows, realization dawning on him, ''It''s trying to give me the strength to survive this situation.'' He realized. Cedric continued, affirming his thoughts, "Yes, it''s exactly because you''re in this predicament that it brought you here ahead of time to learn. Listen, Atticus, you have exactly six months to learn it; that''s the limit you can be in here. If you don''t, you won''t be able to save anyone outside." Atticus was shocked. Six months? What kind of art was it that would take six months to learn? His heart couldn''t help but race once more; what if he couldn''t learn it? Does that mean everyone would die? Cedric noticed Atticus''s changing expression and immediately stood up, saying, "Follow me." Atticus emerged from his thoughts and listened. He stood up and began walking behind Cedric. Cedric led him toward the wall of the dojo, and just when it seemed like Atticus was about to collide with it, the scenery immediately changed. Atticus found himself on a cliff, below him spread the most breathtaking sight he had ever seen in his life. Before themy a serene and picturesque river, its waters shimmering like liquid sapphires under the gentle caress of the sun''s golden rays. The river was embraced by lush, emerald foliage that stretched down its banks, creating a vibrant, living frame for the water. The air was filled with the soothing sound of the river''s gentle flow, and the fragrance of wildflowers that lined the riverbanks wafted in the breeze. Atticus noticed the vibrant colors of the wildflowers, as if nature itself had hand-painted thendscape with meticulous care. Reds, purples, and yellows mingled harmoniously, creating a tapestry of vivid beauty. The scenery seemed to clear his mind of all thoughts, enabling him to think clearly now, with every distracting thought gone. Cedric smiled; he had wanted Atticus to be fully focused. He knew how hard it was learning the second art. He had brought him here to calm his mind and was d it did the trick. As Atticus was still enjoying the scenery, Cedric spoke, "Before you begin your training, I think it is high time you learn about our history with life weapons." Atticus turned his gaze away from the sight and looked at Cedric, his full attention on him, genuinely curious about it. "The life weapon has been with the Ravenstein family for a long time before I was brought into this world," Atticus''s eyebrows furrowed in shock. Those words, anyone could miss it, but with his intelligence, it was impossible for him to miss it. He wasn''t the only one brought into this world? He swiftly looked at Cedric, his eyes demanding answers. Cedric smiled and started speaking, "Our Ravenstein family was able to be one of the rulers of the human domain because our third family head was able to meet a being beyond ourprehension. It was this being who gave him our Elemental bloodline." Atticus listened attentively to every word that came out of Cedric''s mouth. This was important information! "This being also gave him 5 weapons, with a decree. Every Ravenstein child in the main line, as soon as theye of age, was to try and gain the weapons'' acknowledgment. He revealed to the family head that unimaginable powers await those who were able to gain their acknowledgment. The family head was ted and immediately made it a tradition in the family. Every child in the main line must attempt to gain the weapons'' acknowledgment when he/she bes of age." "Ever since then, throughout our history, every generation has always tried to gain the acknowledgment of the weapons, with just a few seeding." His tone suddenly changed, turning grave, "Although every single user of the life weapon was known throughout the human domain, bing revered and respected due to their strength, there was always one constant fact: every single user died before they could reach their full potential." Chapter 99: Endless Blade Atticus gazed at Cedric, his attention fixed on every wording from the elder''s mouth. Cedric continued speaking, "Although it wasn''t the sole reason, 90% of us perished while attempting to cross the boundary between Grandmaster and Paragon. The remaining few met their end due to various other causes." Atticus furrowed his brow, his voice tinged with suppressed anger, "So does this mean there has never been a Paragon rank wielder of the life weapon before?" Cedric affirmed with a nod, "Correct, there has never been a wielder who reached Paragon rank in the history of our family." Atticus''s internal frustration was palpable. So there was a chance he could die at Grandmaster rank and never reach the Paragon rank? Why was he just hearing of this now? Why didn''t his father tell him? Then what exactly has he been working hard for? He clenched his fist, his anger simmering. Cedric, recognizing Atticus''s turmoil, sighed and offered an exnation, "I''m sorry, kid, but it was part of the rules. Everytime this happens, this same beinges back and change the memories of everyone to forget the real cause of death. Also, the life weapon is an entity of its own, storing a fragment of our souls upon our deaths. I am but a mere tenant here, bound by these rules. I was thest wielder before you, and I was prohibited from speaking with you until you gained the weapon''s acknowledgment. And once that bond was formed, it was unchangeable. I hope you can understand." It took Atticus a few seconds to regain hisposure. He inhaled deeply, reminding himself not to lose his cool, ''Calm down, Atticus. You''re not one to lose yourposure like this.'' His attempts at calming down seemed to work, as his anger subsided a bit. ''Let''s take it one step at a time,'' Atticus then turned to Cedric and unleashed a barrage of questions, "Who''s the entity? Why do you all follow its instructions? What exactly caused the deaths of the previous wielders when trying to reach Paragon? You were also brought into this world? Were all the past wielders reincarnated? Why were we brought here?" Each question held immense importance. Even if Cedric could only answer one, it would still be valuable to him. Cedric gave a wry smile and shook his head in response. Atticus immediately knew what he meant, "I''m not allowed to know for now Okay then, I want to start learning the second art," Atticus swiftly requested. He wasn''t one to waste time on things he couldn''t do anything to affect. Although he was pissed at everything and truly wanted answers, there was still important matters at hand he had to focus on; surviving. He was determined to make the most of the time he had. Cedric couldn''t help but apud how quick Atticus regained hisposure. The first time he found out about all this, it took him over 3 hours to get over the fact and calm down. He wore a pleased smile as he nodded and said, "Follow me," beckoning Atticus to follow him. Together, they retraced their steps. After walking for a while, the surroundings transformed, and Atticus found himself standing in a vast hall. At the center of the hall stood a small white building. As Atticus turned to look behind him, he saw a man seated on a throne at an elevated tform with grand, sweeping stairs leading up to it. Atticus immediately recognized the man, it was the same man he had previously fought when seeking to gain the katana. As Atticus observed the man, Cedric began to exin, "That man is the life weapon''s Avatar. It listens to no one and follows only the will of the life weapon." Atticus nodded, contemting his next move. He inquired, "So, do I just fight him like thest time?" He turned to Cedric for guidance. Cedric let out a brief chuckle and responded, "You could, but I don''t rmend it. The second art can''t bepared to the first. The best chance you have at learning it is to train it step by step," he advised. Atticus turned his gaze back to the man on the throne and inquired, "Can I just fight him?" Atticus felt he knew himself best. He believed that learning from battle had been the most effective learning method for him. With his enhanced perception, he felt he could grasp the second art by observing the man''s movements, just as he had done with the first. Cedric shook his head with a smile, ''This should be fun,'' he thought. "Suit yourself," he replied before stepping aside, gesturing for Atticus to approach the man. As Atticus walked toward the steps leading up to the throne, he gaze upwards at the man and dered, "I challenge you." The man''s eyes snapped open, and a frigid gaze seemed to immobilize Atticus in his tracks. With regalposure, the man slowly rose from his throne, an ascent fit for a king. In an almost ethereal move, he gracefully descended from the elevated tform,nding soundlessly a few meters behind Atticus. His attire billowed in the still air, but his expression remained unchanged. Atticus swiftly turned to face the man. ''He looks stronger than before,'' he thought. He noticed the aura emanating from the man was more than what he felt the first time he faced him, way way more. The man simply stood there, his face expressionless. It was obvious Atticus would have to be the one to make the first move. Atticus took a deep breath, closing his eyes, then his eyes snapped open, in an instant, he reached out for the katana at his left waist. Just as his hand touched the hilt, a surreal sensation overcame him. It was as if he had lost connection to his arms, and he watched, bewildered, as his vision began to tilt and slide inexplicably. Much like a ntain peeling from its skin, his hands slid away from his body, and before he could grasp the situation, his legs and head followed suit. As Atticus struggled to regain control, he sensed his consciousness slipping away. Thest thing he heard was the enigmatic words of the man, spoken with an air of nonchnce, "Katana Series, 2nd Art: . . Endless de. Chapter 100: Training Atticus snapped back to consciousness, his first instinct being to quickly check his limbs one by one, in rapid session, reassuring himself that they remained intact. A wave of relief washed over him as he confirmed that his hands and legs were indeed intact. He couldn''t help but let out an audible exhale. However, the sound of a chuckle from the side drew his attention, and when he turned, he saw Cedricughing at him. "Hahaha," Atticus, feeling the flush of embarrassment, quickly ced his hand over his mouth, letting out an awkward cough before clearing his throat. Heposed himself and said, determination in his voice, "Again!" After that, what followed was a relentless cycle of Atticus experiencing brutal and repeated deaths. Each time Atticus dared toy a finger on his katana''s hilt, he was inevitably transformed into little more than tiny sliced ntain by the enigmatic foe. Yet, Atticus was never one to give up easily. He challenged the man repeatedly, his resolve pushing him to the limits. Cedric, however, reached a point of exasperation. "That''s enough!" he eximed, abruptly halting Atticus''s attempts. He walked toward Atticus and continued, "You can''t learn it like this. You have perished exactly 103 times. Let me ask you, did you even see him draw his sword?" Cedric''s query hung in the air. Atticus, shook his head in response. He began to realize the futility of his relentless efforts, ''He''s right, I''m wasting my time doing this. I can''t learn it like this.'' Atticus, even with his perception couldn''t follow the man''s movement. That fact alone was enough to astound him. He couldn''t help but feel a little relieved, ''The more powerful the art, the better,'' he thought. He knew there was only one thing he needed to get out of his predicament, he needed power. With newfound rity, he stood up and turned to Cedric, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you," he said sincerely. If Cedric hadn''t snapped him out of it, he might not have stopped any time soon. Cedric responded with a reassuring smile. "It''s not a problem, Atticus. Time is of the essence. Let''s start the training immediately," he advised, guiding Atticus. "Now let''s go into the building," Cedric directed Atticus towards the white building in the middle of the hall. As they moved, Cedric took the opportunity to exin some crucial details. "Also, more importantly, I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but you can''t use your bloodline in this space, especially during the training," he pointed out. Hearing Cedric mention it, it seemed to dawn on Atticus. He immediately tried to make use of his bloodline and saw he wasn''t able to channel it. He couldn''t even feel it at all, it was as if he never had it. ''How didn''t I notice this before?'' He pondered. After a few seconds, Atticus and Cedric reached the building and entered. Inside, Atticus found himself in apletely white room with sparkling white walls and floors. Cedric continued to provide essential information. "Here''s what you need to know. Firstly, although obvious, your life is safe here. You can die ande back as many times as necessary if you want. Secondly, the training for the 2nd art is divided into three steps. Right now, you would only be learning the first step, which is about the art''s movements. Walk to the middle of the room, and you''ll understand what to do next." He instructed. Atticus listened to Cedric and walked to the middle of the room. As he reached the center, he suddenly saw the man he had just fought a minute ago, albeit with a weaker aura, standing 20 meters in front of him. The man stood there as usual, nonchntly. Suddenly, a fast projectile zipped through the air toward him. As it got closer, the man swiftly unsheathed and sheathed his katana, cutting the projectile into two swiftly. Immediately, three more projectiles came from another direction. Unfazed, the man repeated his earlier actions, effectively splitting them into two. Without missing a beat, another four projectiles sped toward him, but the man suddenly, the man dashed to the right. As Atticus was wondering why the man had moved, as if answering his question, the ground the man had been standing on erupted, and a powerful burst ofva erupted from below. Atticus watched all of this in understanding. ''This is how I learn the art movement?'' As the disy ended, a clock immediately appeared in the air, with the words "10:00:00" frozen. ''Hmm, looks like there''s a time limit?'' He thought. As he was pondering the use of the time, suddenly, without warning, a round projectile cut through the air, heading towards Atticus''s head at supersonic speed. He reacted quickly and unsheathed his katana, cutting it into two. The two pieces of the projectile continued onward, hitting the wall heavily. Atticus couldn''t help but gulp; the projectile was hard and heavy! If that thing had hit him at such speed, he doubted he''d survive such a sh. But before he could catch his breath, three projectiles shot at him from three different directions. Atticus reacted swiftly, turning the sharp edge of the katana upwards. He shed upwards, cutting the first projectile into two, then used the momentum to swiftly spin and also sh the other projectiles into two. But then another three followed immediately. Atticus, who was still imbnced, instinctively tried to use his bloodline but suddenly remembered Cedric''s warning. ''Shit!'' Coming out of his shock, Atticus quickly executed the most embarrassing dodge he had ever done since being reincarnated. He ducked and rolled on the floor, but his eyes widened as he saw the projectilese to an abrupt stop in the air, swiftly quickly changing direction, heading directly toward him on the ground. On the floor, he swiftlyunched himself up using his left arm. ''It''s at least better now; they''re all in the same direction,'' he thought. Just as he was about to sh them, suddenly, the ground under him erupted in a burst ofva. Atticus couldn''t react in time as he was enveloped in searing hot moltenva. Chapter 101: One Month Three round projectiles sliced through the air at supersonic speeds, homing in on the white haired boy standing resolutely in his pristine white kimono. His hand rested casually on the hilt of his katana, exuding an air of unshakable confidence as if facing down a trio of hurtling projectiles was an everyday affair. Within moments, the projectiles closed in, closing the gap to a mere five meters. At that instant, a mesmerizing dance of silver shes erupted into existence, a breathtaking disy of unfathomable skill. The air was filled with shimmering lines of silvery light, each cutting the iing projectiles with wless precision. They exploded into countless fragments, scattering in every direction as if the boy had willed them to disintegrate. Not a single line of his expression shifted, remaining as calm as still waters. Without pause, another set of projectiles, this time numbering four, followed suit. The ethereal dance of his katana yed out in a symphony of destruction, each iing projectile meeting the same fate. His graceful strikes cut through the air, effortlessly splitting them into a myriad of fragments. Yet, he remained undaunted, an embodiment of serenity amid chaos. Then came five more projectiles, and before his sword could meet their path, Atticus''s keen senses detected a shift. Swift as a streak of lightning, he darted ten meters to the right, disying a sudden burst of agility that defied exnation. Immediately, a ferocious eruption of searing hotva spewed forth from the ground where he had stood just moments ago, its intensity rming. The frequency of the shooting projectiles continued to escte, first to six, then seven, and soon ten, fifteen, and more. Their assaults became increasingly relentless, the intervals between bursts ofva growing shorter, as if to test his limits. Undaunted, the boy moved with a speed and grace that defied imagination. His every motion was like a work of art, the lightning fast shes from his katana transcending the realm of human capability. With lightning speed, he severed each iing projectile, reducing them to fragments, and elegantly dodged the eruptions ofva that sought to engulf him. It had been one month since Atticus began his training within the katana realm, and his progress was nothing short of awe-inspiring. At the beginning, he could barelyst more than a few seconds, and dealing with any more than five projectiles was a challenge, especially when ounting for the erraticva bursts. The journey wasn''t easy, but Atticus possessed a unique advantage that none of the previous wielders learning second art had at this stage: his extraordinary intelligence and perception. Even from the very beginning, Atticus had disyed intelligence and perception levels far beyond what one would expect for his rank. Most individuals would awaken their perception as they ascended through the ranks, this was the norms. As an individual increased in rank, all their stats improved, including stats like intelligence and charm. And Perception naturally awakened once an individual''s intelligence reached a certain threshold. It was typical for higher-ranking individuals to have awakened perception, and this single awakening significantly boosted their overall strength. With heightened perception, they could learnplex arts with ease, manipte mana effortlessly, and, most importantly, theirbat prowess soared. Having total awareness of their surroundings allowed them to have an edge in battles, enabling them to strategize effectively. Most people in the human domain awakened their perception at the Expert rank, aligning with the average intelligence stats in the human domain. But Atticus had awakened his perception when he was just at the Intermediate rank! One could only imagine the amount of boost Atticus would receive when he reaches the Grandmaster rank, considering how early he had unlocked his perception The current training felt like a godsend for Atticus''s perception. If he didn''t know any better, he might have thought that he had been brought here solely to enhance his perception. One fact remained unchanging: the more he strained and utilized his perception, the more it seemed to thrive. And it had grown remarkably over the past month. Before, he had struggled to keep up with the fast-moving projectiles or react to the sudden bursts ofva from the ground. But after a month of relentless training, continually straining and using his perception, he could now easily follow their movements and react ordingly. As he continued, a man observed him from the side, a faint look of shock on his face. ''He reached this level in one month?'' Cedric thought, disbelief overtaking him. Cedric was astounded by Atticus''s rapid progress. He knew just how incredibly challenging it was to master the second art. It wasn''t something that should have been achievable so quickly and easily. Even he had taken a total of five months and twenty days to learn the art, and three months to reach the level Atticus had attained in just one month. And that was when he was in the Advanced rank! If only Cedric knew that Atticus had already awakened his perception, no one could know how he would have reacted. ''What monster did ''he'' choose this time?'' Cedric thought gravely. After hours of dodging and shing, the clock suspended in the air struck zero. As if someone had flipped a switch, the 100 speeding projectiles that had been closing in on Atticus came to an abrupt halt in the air and crashed down to the ground with resounding thuds. Atticus let out a small smile. He was d that he had improved a lotpared to when he started. He turned to find Cedric, who was still staring at him with a hint of astonishment. Cedric walked toward Atticus and offered praise, "Good job, kid. You''re actually improving beyond what I expected." Atticus nodded in acknowledgment of the praise, but it did little to sway him. He hadn''t forgotten about what awaited him outside this training. "So what''s next?" he asked. "You''ve learned the first part of the art: its movements. Now I''m going to teach you how to move your mana." Chapter 102: Bringing Everything Together Atticus sat cross-legged with a katana in his grasp, his eyes closed as he cleared his mind of any thoughts, maintaining absolute focus. Seeing Atticus ready, Cedric began speaking, "The first step is easy: channel your mana into your Katana." The first step was indeed straightforward, something even novice-ranked individuals could aplish, let alone Atticus, who possessed excellent mana control. With a single-minded focus, a blue glow suddenly enveloped the katana in his right hand. Cedric continued, "Now, the next step is a little moreplicated. You have to synchronize the flow of the mana in your body with that of the katana," he instructed. The following step was a bit more challenging than simply channeling mana into the katana. Channeling mana into an object involved actively infusing your katana with your mana. It was essentially just pushing your mana into the weapon. In contrast, synchronizing your mana with an object meant harmonizing your own mana, the mana in your body, with that of the katana. You don''t force your mana into the katana but rather be attuned to the mana in the katana, ensuring that both flows were on the same wavelength. Synchronization wouldn''t be necessary if the object in question were a normal weapon. However, due to the inherent mana that each magic weapon possessed, the mana you channeled into the weapon had a different signature than that in your body. Synchronization essentially meant ensuring that the mana in your body and the mana in the katana had the same signature. And once again, this process was child''s y for Atticus, who had already learned how to mimic different mana signatures when he was learning the Ethereal Cloak art. Atticus focused on the mana signature in the katana, immediately noting the differencepared to that in his body. He skillfully manipted the mana he was channeling into the katana, ensuring that the mana in the katana matched that in his body. After a few seconds, he sessfully synchronized the two. Cedric''s eyes nearly bulged from their sockets at the speed of Atticus''s progress. ''In just a few seconds? What the hell is this boy!'' he thought to himself. Then he suddenly remembered he was here to teach Atticus. He cleared his throat, and continued. "That''s excellent! Now, the next step is to release short bursts of mana from your core, making it flow like a river through your body and concentrating the flow on your legs, arms, and the katana''s sharp de." Atticus listened and released a burst from his core. He concentrated on it, sending some to the katana''s de first. However, as it reached the tip of his hand holding the hilt of the katana, Atticus suddenly felt that he had lost control, and the mana signature in the katana reverted back to its earlier state, disrupting the flow. "Hm?" Atticus pondered what had happened. Cedric immediately released a quiet breath of relief, ''If he had gotten this one immediately too, I would have gone crazy.'' As Cedric was about to exin to Atticus what had happened, he saw Atticus release another burst from his core and smiled, ''Looks like he doesn''t know how to deal with a setback.'' Cedric knew that most geniuses, especially those who had never faced a setback in their lives, wouldn''t know how to handle a loss. Atticus could have just easily asked him for help, but because of his pride, he''d rather just keep on trying. Just as he was thinking this, his mouth opened wide as he saw Atticus easily maintaining the synchronization even with the burst. Atticus had figured out what went wrong initially. The fragile spot where his hands touched the katana was the issue; when the burst reached that point, it disrupted the flow, effectively stopping the synchronization. After identifying the reason, the rest was easy. All he had to do was focus on that point anytime the burst reached it, stabilizing the flow until it passed through. But this wasn''t as easy as it sounds, as one would need extremely precise mana control and the ability to react swiftly when the burst, moving at a fast speed, reached that point. But with his new and improved perception, this task became child''s y. ''What the heck is this boy?'' Cedric thought, He felt like everything he knew about talent was being redefined by Atticus. ''This level of talent isn''t normal!'' Clearing his thoughts once again, Cedric continued, "The next step is to increase the number of bursts you release. You have to be able to release them rapidly in quick session and at the same time maintain the synchronization. The faster you release them, the better," Cedric exined. Atticus started with one burst every 2 seconds to get used to the process. After repeating this for a few minutes, he switched to one burst per second, which he also got used to after half an hour. Then he switched to two bursts per second. This was more challenging than the previous rates, and Atticus had to increase the intensity of his perception to catch the movements of the bursts and regte the flow. After a few hours of getting used to this, Cedric, realizing he had improved beyond his expectations once again, quickly motioned for Atticus to stand. Cedric stood in front of him and began to speak, "Now, this is thest part. Bringing everything together. All you have to do now is to time every burst release with your movement. Every single movement you make or sh you perform with your katana must be empowered by a burst. Do you understand?" Cedric asked. Atticus nodded, signaling his understanding. He closed his eyes, calming his mind, and then he released a burst from his mana core. Deciding to begin with leg movements, he focused the burst on his legs and quickly zoomed forward in a short burst of speed. Another burst from his mana core, and he dashed to the right. Another, and he swiftly dashed to the left. He continued this pattern repeatedly until he became ustomed to it. Then he moved on to focusing the bursts on his arms. Releasing the burst, he concentrated it on his arms, resulting in an instantaneous disy of countless silver shes filling the air. Atticus realized that, unlike with his legs, he could use the bursts in his hands for a wide range of movements. After repeating this process several times, he finally focused the bursts on the edge of his katana. A blue glow enveloped the de, and Atticus could feel the intense sharpness contained in that edge. It felt like it didn''t even need to make physical contact to cut; merelying in close proximity was sufficient. With the bursts now focused on the de, Atticus shed the air with his katana, and its razor-sharp edge sliced through the air, creating an effect that reached up to 10 meters away from him. Atticus couldn''t help but grin as he observed the results. He continued to release more shes to be ustomed to it and discovered that, even though the mana didn''t physically leave the katana''s de, the sharpness of the de,bined with its speed and other factors, enabled the shes to affect a 10-meter radius from where he shed. After bingfortable with these movements individually, he decided tobine everything together. He zoomed from side to side, releasing countless shes in the air. Each sh split the air with razor-sharp intensity. Cedric watched all of this from the side with a smile, already growing ustomed to Atticus''s astonishing feats. However, the smile slowly faded, giving way to a sense of sadness. ''You have a long way ahead of you, kid,'' he thought. And just like that, two more months passed, and Atticus stood in front of the enigmatic foe in the hall, his expression serious. Chapter 103: Last Challenge Two figures stood 20 meters away, facing each other in arge hall. On the right side was a white-haired boy donned in a pure white Japanese kimono, a katana at his left waist. On the left stood a man in a pure ck Japanese kimono. Both kimonos billowed in the air, the tension in the atmosphere palpable. Atticus stood in front of the enigmatic man, his expressionpletely resolute. The past two months of training had been intensely challenging. The second art was significantly moreplex and sophisticated than the straight forward first. Even after mastering the art''s movements and learning how to control his mana, Atticus still had to bring it all together. It wasn''t easy, but after constant practice, he managed to master the second art to a certain extent. Now, he was standing in front of the life weapon''s Avatar. This battle was the final challenge before he could return to the real world, and he had to defeat the Avatar to pass. Cedric stood on the side, observing both of them with rapt attention. He had be ustomed to the astonishing feats of this little white haired monster. Atticus had consistently shattered every record Cedric knew, as if they were nothing. His rate of progress had exceeded all of his expectations. What took most people, including Cedric himself, almost six months to learn was achieved by Atticus in half the time, making it appear effortless. Cedric couldn''t help but let out a self deprecating chuckle as he watched Atticus close his eyes, trying to get ready for the impending fight. Atticus took a deep exhale, attempting to clear his mind entirely for this battle. He knew how strong the man was, and wanted to be fully focused and be in optimal condition for the fight. After a few seconds, Atticus''s eyes snapped open, and his right hand swiftly reached for his katana. As his hand made contact with the hilt, his entire body suddenly tingled, and a shiver ran down his spine. Utilizing a quick burst and focusing on his legs, he darted to the left with lightning speed, narrowly evading the deadly azure shes that cleaved through the air, where he had stood just moments before. Atticus was finally able to touch his katana and still remain in one piece! A subtle smile, inhuman and filled with approval, tugged at the man''s lips. Without missing a beat, Atticus retaliated. He released rapid bursts from his mana core, boosting his speed to unimaginable levels. In the blink of an eye, he vanished and reappeared right in front of the man. Releasing more bursts from his mana core and focusing them on his hands and de. He unleashed an astounding 100 shes in less than a second. Each blue streak left in its wake an aura of sharpness that felt as though it could cut through the intangible itself. However, the man remained unmoved, his expression nonchnt as ever. In a blur, the man''s hand moved, and another 100 blue shes materialized in the air, each possessing no less intensity than Atticus''s own. The strikes met in the air, sending frightening sparks that seemed to make the air shudder. The man vanished from Atticus''s vision at a speed he couldn''t fully track. Reacting quickly, Atticus increased the intensity of his perception, and the world that seemed to move slowly before became even slower. The cacophony of the world faded into oblivion, and Atticus slipped into a realm of absolute concentration. Suddenly, from the corner of his sight, he saw a gleaming blue razor-sharp katana, threatening to slice his neck. The sheer sharpness of the de was so intense that the skin on his neck began to split just from its proximity. With his katana already raised high in the air, Atticus released a rapid burst, giving himself a sudden burst of speed. His de descended in a powerful arc, meeting the oing strike with a resounding sh. Shinnnnn The two razor-sharp des met in the air, sending ripples of fear through the very atmosphere. In an instant, the two figures blurred, and the air crackled with an incalcble number of blue shes and fiery sparks. Releasing rapid bursts in quick session, Atticus''s speed reached surreal levels. He countered every 100 shes from the man with another 100 shes, 200 with 200. Within the hall, there were only two indistinct figures, their billowing kimonos forming a whirlwind of movement as they flickered across the space in the blink of an eye, leaving sparks formed by the collision of two sharp des hanging in their wake. Cedric watched all of this in silence, his expression remaining unchanged. It was as if he didn''t care at all about the fight. Only he knew the turmoil that was going through his head as he witnessed how exceptionally Atticus was utilizing the second art in battle. There was a significant difference between effectively using the art during training and effectively using it during real battles. Training could provide a controlled environment, and with enough practice, one could eventually master the art. But using it effectively during the chaos of a real battle was a different matter entirely. The pressure, the fear, and the risks were much much higher, and it took time and experience to hone one''s skills for such situations. Although, with constant practice, one could eventually achieve this; however, the time it took depended on theplexity of the art. But considering everything he had believed in before, Atticus being able to use the second art this effectively in battle in just 3 months of learning it was mind boggling. He had his eyes focused on one thing: Atticus. ''Maybe he can do it,'' he thought with hope. His face went through various expressions as if he were battling a dilemma, but it eventually turned resolute. He had already made up his mind. The battle continued with Atticus and the man suddenly appearing, intense sparks flying, and disappearing again around the hall. Chapter 104: Red Aura During the 3 months of training, Atticus had learned a lot of things about the second art. From what Cedric had taught him, whenever he released a burst from his core, it would flow in all directions throughout his body, and he had to focus more of the burst on his legs, arms, and Katana to perform the art. But this had a w; some of the burst would be lost. Atticus had also discovered that his speed depended on the amount of the burst he focused in one ce. Then it suddenly clicked: what if he released a burst for each part? One burst for legs, one for arms, one for the Katana. Three bursts in immediate session to each other. Wouldn''t that increase his speed even more? But then he came across a problem: how would he make sure that each burst released would only go to the required ce? After brainstorming for a while, Atticus created something that, if Cedric had learned that he did it, he might have had a heart attack. Atticus had created pathways that connected his core to the rest of his body. These pathways, depending on the part he wanted to send the burst to, had different pipe-like paths that would contain the burst and direct it to its required ce instantly. In simple words, he had created a pipeline. But, as with all things, it wasn''t perfect. He had used his mana to build the pathways, and it wasn''t permanent. It required constant attention so as not to crumble. Cedric''s eyes might have disconnected from his eye socket if he had found out what Atticus did. It wasn''t that it was revolutionary or new; quite the contrary, what Atticus did was what he would eventually have to do in the future after he had reached a certain level of strength. What would have astounded him was the fact that the only way Atticus could maintain the amount of concentration needed to keep the pathways from crumbling while fighting at the same time was if he had already awakened his perception. A 10-year-old at the Intermediate+ level who had already awakened his perception? He would simply jump into a well at the absurdness of it all. Atticus immediately started creating his pathways as he was fighting, still countering each of the enigmatic man''s shes. After one minute, he was done creating his pathways. They looked like two blue pipes situated above and below his mana core. The one above traced from his core upward and divided into two, one going to his right hand, the other to his left. The one below traced from his core downward, dividing into two as well, going to his right and left leg. Depending on where Atticus wanted to utilize the burst, the respective pipe would swiftly envelop the mana core and return to its position after the burst release. The man once again vanished from Atticus'' vision, and he immediately saw the man''s katana descending down on him in a devastating arc on his left. He rapidly released three bursts sessively, each going to his legs, katana, and arms, unleashing an incredible surge of speed that defiedprehension. At this astounding pace, Atticus shed upwards with his katana, intercepting the strike with blinding swiftness. The momentum hadn''t even transferred to the sword before Atticus unleashed another five bursts in rapid session. Two surged through his legs, one through his katana, and the remaining two through his arms. The air itself seemed to change around Atticus as if it anticipated what wasing. Sensing the shift in atmosphere, the man decided to get serious. The world seemed to slow down as both their kimonos billowed, katana held with both hands. They locked eyes and spoke simultaneously, their voices oozing with gravity, ""Katana Series, 2nd Art: Endless de."" Both their hands flexed, and in an instant, blue streaks filled the air at an iprehensible speed, a thousand shes urring in just 0.5 seconds. Both figures stood three meters from each other, their bodies blurring at a speed that defied belief. Their velocity so intense it appeared as though twenty different figures were fighting at once, each side relentlessly releasing shes upon shes. Neither side was willing to yield. Atticus''s entire body was aching, continuously using the bursts was taking a huge toll on his body. He knew he couldn''t go on like this for long, but he refused to give up. Meanwhile, Cedric waspletely silent, as if any sound he made would disrupt the beautiful scene he was witnessing. Five hundred shes countered by five hundred shes, a thousand countered by a thousand, 1,500 by 1,500, the numbers increasing every second with no end in sight. In the vast hall, only the sound of metal shing filled the space. Atticus was at his limits, every fiber of his being strained to the extreme. With each burst released, it seemed to make the pain worse, sending searing agony through him. Each time he released a burst of mana to his legs for a burst of speed, it felt like his joints were grinding against each other. He was gradually giving in to the relentless assaults of the man, shes already appearing on his form, making his pure white kimono getting soaked in blood. Despite the excruciating pain and the toll it was taking on his body, Atticus refused to give in. He knew what was at stake, and he needed power, a lot of power. There was only one way he knew to gain that power; by pushing himself to the limits. Sweat poured from his forehead as he gritted his teeth in sheer determination, unwilling to yield to the pain. He refused to give up! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh," he let out a loud roar as a palpable red aura started surrounding his form. The aura seemed to boost his power to unimaginable levels. Focusing inwardly, Atticus released three bursts in rapid session, the red aura empowering each burst, making them burst like small explosions, making the air quake. At a speed beyond his initial speed, Atticus figure blurred, unleashing 2,000 streaks of red shes in an instant that cut through the air toward the man, each sh making the atmosphere tremble in fright. The man also swiftly released 2,000 shes to counter, but as if a rock meeting ss, each of the man''s shes shattered. The red shes continued onward towards his form, passing uninterrupted through the man, as though even the heavens couldn''t stop them. The man''s lips seemed to curl up as he smiled at Atticus before his form suddenly fragmented, and he was cut into thousands of pieces. Chapter 105: Will Aura Atticusy on the ground, his chest rising and falling with the rhythm of his exhaustion. The intense battle had taken its toll, and his body was wracked with pain. A fleeting thought crossed his mind, a tempting notion of taking his own life anding back without any pain, capitalizing on the fact that he couldn''t die in this realm. Despite his physical weariness, he couldn''t help but ponder the red aura that had empowered him earlier. During the fight with the life weapon''s avatar, when he had been pushed to his limits, this energy had suddenly surged through him, elevating his power to new heights. And before, while his primary focus had been on saving Ember, he had also noticed its presence during his earlier confrontation, when he had unleashed the full power of the first art. ''Red aura... Is it my will?'' Atticus wondered inwardly. He was aware that, in rune engraving, the fusion of his will with mana resulted in a crimson hue. But he doubted it was his own will that had generated the aura. Atticus knew the extent of his will''s strength, it was little. He couldn''t fathom how it had suddenly empowered him to such an extraordinary degree. Lost in thought, he considered how he had activated it. He hadn''t consciously summoned the aura, and he didn''t know how he would tap into its power again. Just as he was about to experiment and see if he could use it, he noticed Cedric approaching, muttering under his breath. "He can''t be human. Yes, yes, that''s why," Cedric mumbled as he drew nearer to Atticus. "I passed the test, right?" Atticus''s question pierced through Cedric''s reverie, prompting him to snap out of his daze and respond. "Yes, you did," he affirmed, momentarily shaken by Atticus''s astounding abilities. His thoughts ran wild as he tried to piece together the puzzle. "Are you a runesmith?" Cedric asked. Atticus answered promptly, "Yes." The revtion hit Cedric like a shockwave. "When did you start engraving runes?" "About three months ago. Why?" Atticus inquired. Cedric''s reaction was nothing short of perplexing. "Three months, and you can already use will aura," Cedric muttered to himself. His mumbled words gave way to a bout ofughter, although it sounded more like a somber, almost mncholic response. "Hahahahaha." Atticus observed Cedric''s bizarre behavior with furrowed eyebrows. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''What is wrong with him?'' But then, one of the words Cedric said registered in Atticus''s head, ''Will aura? Was that what it was?'' he thought, the realization hitting him. The red aura was, in fact, an extension of his will. The question that now lingered in his mind was, ''But how?'' Even though his will had grown stronger in the past few months, it still felt inadequate to empower him that way. Another peculiar aspect dawned on him. ''And why am I not depressed after using it?'' He knew from experience that whenever he harnessed his will to engrave runes, it left him feeling despondent, but that didn''t happen after he used it. Puzzled, he decided to ask Cedric, who was still chuckling and muttering like a madman. "What is will aura, senior?" Atticus asked. The words brought a sudden halt to Cedric''s peculiar behavior. He turned to look at Atticus with bewilderment written across his face. "Senior? Me?" Cedric pointed at himself, clearly taken aback by the term Atticus had used. He began chuckling again, and Atticus peered at him with an arched brow, utterly perplexed by his strange conduct. After chuckling for a few seconds, he spoke, "With everything you''ve done so far, I''d be embarrassed to call myself your senior," he said. Cedric regained hisposure after that peculiar bout ofughter and decided to provide an exnation for Atticus''s question. "As you''re well aware, with each increase in rank, there''s an apanying increase in various stats, including intelligence and others," Cedric began, "Now, theoretically, every higher-ranked individual with sufficient will could be a runesmith." He paused for a moment before continuing, "But not everyone takes that path because rune engraving is a time consuming and arduous process. The worst part is the feeling after engraving the runes C it''s excruciating, and not everyone can handle it." Cedric borated, "For those who decide to follow the runesmith path, those who persistently utilize their will, something extraordinary can happen. It''s not entirely dependent on reaching higher ranks or having exceptionally high will. There have been documented cases throughout history where individuals with rtively modest intelligence and will were able to use their will to empower not only their runes but also their own bodies." Atticus, feeling a mixture of curiosity and confusion, frowned and asked, "So how does it work, and why isn''t everyone doing it?" Cedric''s smile widened as he addressed Atticus''s query, "Well, that''s the mystery of it. We don''t fully understand how it happens or why it urs in certain individuals. But it usually happens when one finds something they hold very dear to them, something they wouldn''t give up on no matter what." Atticus, taking in Cedric''s exnation, nodded thoughtfully. Hearing this, he reached a significant conclusion: he needed to learn how to use this power as soon as possible. Atticus turned to Cedric and inquired, "You said I can stay here for six months, right? And the time outside wouldn''t have changed much?" Cedric smiled and nodded in agreement, recognizing where Atticus was heading with this. "Good. It looks like I''ll be spending the rest of the time here training," Atticus decided resolutely. He then brought up another question that had been lingering in his mind. "I''ve been meaning to ask, but how is it that whenever I train here, it affects my real body. It''s my consciousness here, right?" Cedric took a moment to provide an insightful exnation. "Yes, that''s true. But this can be exined through the unique nature of the life weapon''s realm and the connection between your consciousness and physical body." Cedric gazed at Atticus and continued, "The life weapon realm isn''t just a mere mental construct; it''s an alternate dimension closely connected to the real world. The connection between them isn''t purely one-way. There''s a subtle, bi-directional link between your consciousness in the life weapon''s realm and your physical body in the real world." "In this interconnected rtionship, your consciousness within the katana realm can influence your physical body through psychosomatic effects. When you train and gain experience within the realm, your body in the real world reacts, thanks to the tight connection between the two." "I see. I understand," Atticus said thoughtfully. He had been listening intently to Cedric''s exnation. "When can Ie back next?" he inquired. The prospect of spending six months training in the life weapon''s realm while only seconds passed in the real world was incredibly enticing. He hoped to visit the realm more frequently. Cedric understood Atticus''s desire and answered with a hint of regret, "Sorry, kid, you can onlye here if the weapon decides you''re ready to learn the next art." He had to quell Atticus''s hopes of frequently entering the realm. Atticus epted the limitation with a casual shrug. If it wasn''t possible, then it wasn''t possible. "What do you rmend for me to do in order to use my will aura?" he asked. Atticus wasn''t too proud to seek help when he needed it. He recognized that Cedric possessed a wealth of knowledge in many areas, and it was wiser to ask for guidance expecially at something he wasn''t knowledgable about than to try and figure it out alone. Cedric offered a reassuring smile as he replied, "You''ve already done the hardest part, awakening your will aura. The next steps should be easier. Look within yourself and identify what you''d never relent on, no matter what. Try to remember what you were feeling when you first called upon the will aura." Atticus nodded appreciatively and then started walking to the white building in the middle of the hall to begin his training. For the next three months, he diligently absorbed mana, practiced the second art and his other art, and trained tirelessly until he could hardly move a finger. After this intense period, he stood in the middle of the room, gazing at his stats with a resolute expression. Character Profile: Name: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 10 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 89 Agility: 97 Endurance: 98 Vitality: 99 Intelligence: 28 Perception: 15 Charm: 21 Will: 10 Level: Advanced- New! Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 2 - Fire: 17.1% - Air: 16.5% - Water: 14.3% - Earth: 16% Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Potential: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills: * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace * Endless Strike Normal Skills: * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent] - Current Mastery: Advanced- * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent] -Current mastery: Novice+ *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Novice Chapter 106: Flickered Open Atticus stood, facing Cedric in the middle of the pristine white room. Cedric examined him and said with a smile, "Looks like you''re ready." In response, Atticus gave him a resolute look. Cedric recognized the determination in Atticus''s gaze, and his smile widened. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride for how far Atticus hade. However, Cedric knew he needed to offer a dose of reality. "Regardless of how powerful you''ve gotten," he began, "From what you told me, those people outside are Expert rank, one entire rank above you. That isn''t something you can easily bridge, even with the second art." Atticus couldn''t help but agree with Cedric. He knew that facing three Expert-ranked individuals was an incredibly challenging task. But he had to try, at least to hold on until help arrived. Cedric pondered for a moment. He knew why the Katana had brought Atticus here, despite knowing that the second art alone might not be enough to ovee the situation. Each time a life weapon''s wielder died, their souls were stored within the weapon. This was both a form of punishment for their failure and a way to train the next wielder. The trapped souls could only find freedom if the new wielder aplished what they couldn''t. Cedric had a solution in mind, though it came at a significant cost. But he had already made his decision. Looking at Atticus, he assured, "Don''t worry, there''ll be a surprise waiting for you when you get to the other side." Atticus was taken aback. "A surprise?" he began to ask, but the scene started to recede abruptly. Everything around him suddenly darkened, and an unimaginable surge of power welled up within him. ** "No, stop!" Aurora''s voice thundered as she shouted at the woman approaching Atticus, whoy motionless on the ground. "Don''t you dare touch him!" She yelled, her fiery aura intensifying. Aurora managed to stand, and with mes zing around her, she dashed toward the woman, who had turned to face her with a sinister grin. The woman effortlessly caught Aurora''s hand and delivered a punch to her abdomen. Aurora gasped for breath as the wind was knocked out of her. Just as the woman was about to strike again, she swiftly moved her head to the right, and an ice spike pierced the space where her head had been moments ago. In the blink of an eye, the woman vanished from her position and reappeared in front of Ember. She executed a sidekick, sending Ember tumbling through the air, crashing into a tree. "Hahahah, this is so thrilling! Come,e,e! Hahaha!" the woman gleefully shouted, touching her face with an eerie glee. Up in the air, the two remaining men hovered, suspended. The one with a sinister aura, Vorlock, spoke with a chilling smile, his voice sounding inhuman. "Kekeke, Malora is going through her fits again," he crackled. The Obsidian Order had always attracted the most sinister and deranged members of society. Only those truly unhinged would worship an alien race that clearly sought to dominate their, and most members of the order reflected this insanity. The man floating beside his gigglingpanion maintained a serious expression. "Oh, calm down, Astrion, she''s just having some fun, kekeke," Vorlock said, jokingly. Astrion''s cold eyes turned to hispanion. As their gazes met, a shiver ran down Vorlock''s spine, and it felt as though he were being observed by a predator. Beads of sweat formed on his brow. Astrion quickly averted his gaze as if he were an inconsequential ant. Taking a deep breath, Vorlock exhaled heavily. Despite being an Expert-rank like Astrion, he knew he couldn''t hold a candle to him. In the Obsidian Order, strength and talent were everything. Although they recruited almost anyone who sought to join, one''s progress within the order depended on their strength and potential. Astrion possessed one of the rarest bloodlines in the human domaina space bloodline. He was invaluable to the order and was immediately taken as a disciple of Alvis upon joining. He knew Astrion''s character well. Since Malora was preupied with fighting the others, any of them could have gone after Atticus. However, Astrion was proudincredibly so. He disdained the idea of killing a 10-year-old pulp, not because he considered it morally wrong, but simply because he believed it beneath him to perform such a task. Vorlock cleared his throat quietly and turned his gaze back to the battle below. ''I''ll just leave Malora to handle it,'' he thought. At this juncture, the rest of the trainees had all joined the fight. They all knew that there was no escape, especially under the two menacing gazes of the men floating above. For the Ravensteins, courage and resilience were ingrained in their blood. They would rather perish in battle than die as cowards. But not everyone shared this sentiment. Some remained at the back, cowering and writhing in fear. Among this group, one could spot Helodor, hidden behind a tree, bent down with his hands on his head, shaking while muttering iprehensible words. He and Orion, on the other hand, moved with astonishing speed, utilizing the power of air and elemental mimicry to enhance their swiftness. Both armed with swords, they simultaneously attacked Malora from different angles. However, with minimal effort, Malora gracefully evaded their attacks. She sidestepped, watching with a sinister grin as both swords sliced down on her left and right. The momentum of their strikes carried them forward, but before they could get far, Malora swiftly grabbed their faces. With a sudden spin, she mmed them brutally into the ground. The other trainees also unleashed their powers, filling the air with an array of dazzling colors. Sophie, Aria, and other archers positioned themselves at the rear, releasing arrows at breakneck speed. Meanwhile, Nate and the other trainees with various abilitiesunched their attacks. Yet Malora''s grin widened as she weaved through their assault effortlessly, her speed defying tracking. In an instant, each of the trainees received brutal blows to their faces, leaving some with mushy, crushed features, while the more resilient ones teetered on the edge of consciousness. Malora reveled in her rampage, inflicting torment upon the trainees with sadistic glee. In an instant, she incapacitated them all, leaving them sprawled on the ground. "Ahh, that was refreshing," Malora purred, savoring the thrill of her actions. Just as she contemted extending her torment to those who still retained consciousness, she suddenly felt an icy gaze upon her. She looked up, her gaze meeting Astrion''s chilling stare. "Damn it," she muttered under her breath and started making her way toward Atticus. ''They''ve been floating up there all this while, why couldn''t they just do it?'' she thought in annoyance. As she advanced, a girl with an aloof expression and a spear, followed by another girl with blood-red eyes, stood in her path. "I won''t let you hurt him," Aurora said, her voice sounding weak, her legs trembling underneath her, blood seeping from her mouth. Ever since Atticus had helped her, they had grown very close. He was her first friend, something she held very dearly. After being alone for so long, there was no way she would let someone take that away from her! She mustered all her strength as her fire zed, taking a stance that seemed to scream, "I won''t let you pass!" Ember stood beside her, using her spear as support. She had taken more damage than Aurora, and coupled with the fact that she was already injured to begin with, she was barely hanging on. Her body was covered in frost, and a cold mist had formed around her as she gazed at Malora with an even colder expression. Ember was angry. She was angry at her own weakness. If only she were more powerful, would they dare to do all of this? Would they dare to stand in her way? These bastards had taken her father from her, and now they wanted to take away another member of her family? Like hell she would let that happen! She mustered up thest of her strength and got into a stance with her spear, the cold mist seeming to grow even colder. Malora''s smile widened even more, stretching her lips to an unnaturally grotesque extent, revealing her teeth in a sinister grin that sent shivers down anyone who saw it. "Ahhh," she moaned in ecstasy. This was it. This was what she loved to see. The determination to not give up and the expressions on their faces when she took it away from them! Before Ember and Aurora could react, she disappeared, and they immediately felt a powerful force grabbing their faces and mming them into a tree, causing them to cough up blood. Malora repeated this action, hitting them against the tree again and again, each impact breaking bones in their bodies, causing them to let out piercing screams of agony. In the midst of the forest, Ember and Aurora''s screams pierced the night, drowned out by Malora''s insane, madwoman-likeughter. Within this relentless onught, the counternance of a white-haired boy within a small crater went unnoticed as his piercing blue eyes flickered open. Chapter 107: Waking Up In the heart of the dense forest, a series of repetitive thuds reverberated through the air, each impact echoing with a sinister promise. A woman stood amidst the foliage, her face twisted into a frightening grin. In each of her hands, she held the heads of two young girls. Their once distinctive features now lost beneath a veil of unimaginable violence. Their pristine Snow White hair had been reduced to a ghastly tableau of crimson, their frail forms contorted beyond recognition, and their hands hanging limply at their sides. As she abruptly halted her brutal disy, she raised the two girls once more, her voice dripping with lunacy as she addressed them, "Hahah, how does it feel, huh? How does it feel to be useless? Do you really think you can stand in my way!?" She received no response as she continued her sadistic monologue. With a final, brutal flourish, she mmed their ravaged bodies into the already battered tree. The force shattered the remnants of the tree, showering the forest with splintered fragments, and causing unimaginable agony to course through the girls'' broken forms. With a wicked grin, she added, "Now, watch as I slowly snuff out his life, hehehe." But just as she was about to turn away, Ember and Aurora, both battered and bloodied, began to stir. Their trembling hands rose, their hands lifting slowly. "Hm?" Malora muttered, her brow furrowing in surprise. Both girls grabbed the hand holding their heads and locked onto her with intense gazes, silently conveying the message: "Don''t touch him." Seeing the determined expressions on their faces, Malora''s own countenance darkened, and she muttered frantically "No, no, no, no... This isn''t the way it was meant to be!" Frustration surged within her as she raged against the unexpected turn of events. "You should be feeling despair! Begging me to spare you! Not this!" Aurora, her voice barely a whisper amidst the torment ravaging her body, mustered a taunting smile as she murmured, "Hehe, don''t touch him, you... bitch." Ember also joined in, gathering blood filled spit in her mouth and defiantly spitting it at Malora. Although Malora had the power to dodge the attack, even incinerate it before it got close, she was so taken aback by everything happening around her that she failed to react in time. The bloody spit struck her squarely on her cheek, smearing her left cheek The repulsive saliva struck Malora''s cheek, jolting her back to reality. Her expression twisted with anger, and she bellowed, "How dare you!" She instantly intensified her grip on Aurora and Ember''s heads, attempting to crush them in her rage. In response, both Aurora and Ember let out piercing screams that cut through the still night. Just as Malora''s hands were about to close in on their heads, suddenly, a brilliant azure energy suddenly erupted from the ground a few meters away, bathing the entire forest in an otherworldly, luminous radiance. The ethereal light extended skyward, as if it aimed to pierce the very heavens. Within this dazzling disy, Atticus''s eyes burst open with a sudden jolt. His entire being was epassed by a pulsating, vivid blue energy, surging with an electrifying vitality, emanating an aura of sheer power. ''What is happening?'' Atticus pondered, his thoughts racing. He had been conversing with Cedric just moments ago, and now he found himself here, experiencing this intense energy coursing through his entire existence. ''Was this the surprise?'' he thought. He assumed that this was the surprised Cedric had said was waiting for him. Atticus was feeling good. Incredibly good. It was something hard to describe; it was as if he could do anything, as if nothing could rival his newfound strength, as if he was invincible. No, it wasn''t hard to describe, he understood it perfectly well. This energy coursing through his body was POWER. It was power at its purest form. It wasn''t empowering a particr thing on his body; it was empowering everything. His body, his mana, his bloodline, his strength, his intelligence, and perception, every facet of his being was amplified! Every single one of his injuries was healed in an instant. He had never felt this good before in his life. His eyes swept through the scene with a gaze, already seeing everything in a 300 meter radius with pinpoint precision. His expression darkened as he saw some lifeless bodies of trainees strewn across the ground. His gaze turned frightening as he saw Ember and Aurora being held by the head by Malora, screaming in pain. Without wasting even a single second, Atticus moved. Every single one of these events happened in less than a second. The current speed of Atticus''s thoughts was beyond what many could fathom. Malora had just taken notice of the blinding blue light emanating from her right. But before she could even react, an overwhelming, bone-crushing force collided with her head, causing a cataclysmic impact. The strength was so immense that her cheekbone immediately caved in, her head caved in, and in a split second, her head exploded like a ripe tomato struck by an unstoppable wrecking ball. Astrion and Vorlock''s eyes immediately narrowed to pinpricks. What in the world had just happened? They were both unable to catch a thing. They both just suddenly saw a blue light ascending in the sky and suddenly, Malora''s head bursting. Their attention shifted abruptly to the source. Before them stood a young man, his snow-white hair cascading majestically, his figure suspended in mid air. A brilliant, searing blue light emanated from his form, shrouding him entirely. His luminous blue eyes zed with a remarkable intensity, radiating a deeper, almost cerulean hue. A katana, humming with an uncontroble energy, was securely fastened to his waist. Atticus directed his gaze upward, fixing it firmly on Astrion and Vorlock, his voice chilling as he dered, "You''re dead." Chapter 108: Judgment Upon hearing Atticus''s cold words, Astrion and Vorlock reacted differently, their expressions shifting ordingly. Vorlock''s initial look of confusion gradually transformed into an unsettling grin, and he couldn''t help but chuckle, a raspy sound escaping his lips. He found it almost absurd that a mere 10 year old would dare to threaten him. "A 10 year old brat is threatening me?" he mumbled, shaking his head as if in disbelief. The audacity of this child was something he couldn''t quite wrap his head around. On the other hand, Astrion''s response was entirely different. Atticus''s words had a sobering effect on him, and his face immediately contorted into a frown. Dead? Him? He had been an orphan for as long as he could remember, but he had never cared. Who needed parents when you had power? He had been known as a genius since childhood. He awakened an extremely rare bloodline and reached the expert rank at a record time. His bloodline was so powerful that he had no equals in the same rank. Now a mere pup who had gained a little boost in power dared to threaten him? Astrion''s aura immediately surged and space itself seemed to coil around him, a disy of his remarkable control over the space element. Vorlock, initially crackling with confidence, gulped when he saw Astrion''s reaction. ''Fuck! He''s angry!'' he thought. Everyone in the Obsidian Order branch in Sector 3 knew never to mess with Astrion. Anyone who had gotten him angry in the past had not lived to tell the tale. Vorlock couldn''t help but subtly float to the side, away from the furious Astrion. He wanted to avoid the aftermath of his wrath! Meanwhile, the one who had caused Astrion to be furious, Atticus, had already turned his gaze away from the two men. He had already passed judgment, and he would make sure to follow through. He turned his gaze toward Aurora and Ember, who were floating suspended in the air, which he was manipting. Suddenly, with a thought, water enveloped both of them. He also turned his gaze to the other trainees sprawled on the floor and, with a thought, water enveloped each and every one of them, starting to heal them at a visible speed. The sudden energy empowering Atticus had boosted his elemental bloodline abilities to unimaginable heights. Atticus could feel that he could control the four elements without the need for contact within a 100 meter radius with just a thought. The energy also increased the potency of his bloodline. Gazing at Ember and Aurora''s battered forms, Atticus couldn''t help but wonder how it had taken him so long. Cedric had told him it would''ve only taken a few seconds. ''Then what happened?'' he pondered. He came out of his thoughts as he saw Aurora and Ember opening their eyes. They both immediately smiled upon seeing him. Although he looked different than usual, there was no way they would mistake him; it was Atticus. Atticus let out a sigh of relief upon seeing them okay. "It''s fine, I''ll handle the rest now," he reassured them, his voice turning soft. Ember and Aurora smiled and nodded. If he said he''d take care of it, then he would take care of it. They both trusted him that much. Atticus then manipted the earth underneath them to form a bed and rested them on it. Astrion''s anger was palpable. Was he just ignored? By a child? The space around him seemed to crackle even more as his aura rose even higher. "Vorlock, kill him," hemanded immediately. Despite seething at Atticus''s disregard, it didn''t change the fact that he felt it was beneath him to attack a child. Vorlock let out a quiet sigh, thinking, ''Why go through all of that if you weren''t going to attack in the first ce?'' And he turned his gaze downwards at Atticus and focused. Immediately, a purple glow formed on his staff; it swirled and expanded, and he muttered, "Death orb." At fast speed, it shot and cut through the air towards Atticus, who was still facing Ember and Aurora. As the purple orb got within 5 meters, suddenly an incalcble number of azure streaks filled the air, each streak slicing through the orb like a thousand razor-sharp des, the orb was cut into countless pieces, its mes extinguished. Astrion and Vorlock''s expressions froze. That strike it was fast, too fast. That level of strength wasn''t something a child should be able to disy. What happened? How did he get so powerful? Atticus didn''t even move, he was still facing Ember and Aurora, as if a ming orb hadn''t just threatened to burn him to a crisp. Earlier, when he had scanned the area, he saw that about 10% of the trainees died, with some barely alive. If he had taken even a second more to wake up, Ember and Aurora could have been amongst them. His heart couldn''t help but constrict thinking about how close he was to losing them. ''Didn''t Cedric say it would''ve just been a few seconds? What happened?'' Atticus pondered. Cedric had assured him that spending 6 months inside the life weapon''s realm would only be a few seconds in real life. But seeing everything that had happened, it was obvious that more than just a few seconds had passed. Atticus cleared his head of unnecessary thoughts. ''It doesn''t matter.'' Atticus turned to face the duo, his once soft eyes now emanating a bone chilling, icy re. Cedric wasn''t to me; he had already helped him a lot. The ones at fault were the ones he was currently looking at. They were the ones that would feel his wrath. Atticus didn''t say a word to them. There was no need to. He had already told them their fates, and that was all they would get. The cerulean aura surrounding Atticus intensified, taking on an infernal hue, while his piercing blue eyes zed with an intensity that could sear the soul. Atticus ced his hands on his katana''s hilt and spoke, his words a judgment. Chapter 109: Disbelief The instant Atticus''s fingers touched the hilt of his katana; Astrion immediately felt danger. It was a feeling he had never felt before in his life, the kind of feeling that baffled him to his core. He had faced numerous Expert ranks, especially those who considered themselves geniuses in the human domain, and even then, he had never felt this way before. But now he was feeling this way for a child? Astrion immediately dismissed that absurd thought from his head. It was impossible! In response, he intensified the emanation of his aura, expanding the boundary of the previously distorted space from a mere 10 meters to an astounding 30 meters. The air within 30 meters around him crackled with intensity. Vorlock, already noticing Astrion''s increased aura, had started moving even further away, he had no intention of being caught in the crosshairs! After receiving this power from only God knows where, Atticus felt like many things had opened up for him. It was a surreal feeling. It was as if everything he had been doing before was wrong. The way he walked was wrong, even the way he breathed. As he was about to use the first art, he immediately felt something was wrong. His movements, stances, everything they were unnecessary. The first art was simple, a swift, unerring sh from one point to another. That burst pattern wasn''t needed; the stance wasn''t needed. Only threerge, rapid bursts were needed: one for his leg, one for his arm, and one for his de. In the span of a second, Atticus effortlessly constructed pipelines, connecting his mana core to his body. It was a stark contrast to the minute it had taken him to achieve this previously. His right hand poised on the katana''s hilt, the very air around Atticus began to shift. He released three colossal bursts in rapid session, each one causing the earth beneath him to tremble. And then, with an almost telepathic speed, he blurred and moved. The ground upon which he had stood moments ago shattered, leaving a substantial crater in his wake. Atticus appeared in front of Astrion in the air with teleportation-like speed, crossing the space that should''ve affected him with unimaginable speed, as if it wasn''t even there. His gleaming razor sharp katana appearing at Astrion''s neck in the blink of an eye. Astrion''s surprise was palpable. ''What?'' he uttered in bewilderment as Atticus''s de hovered dangerously close to his neck. But his question was met with silence, only the chilling, cold gaze of Atticus''s cerulean eyes. Astrion immediately felt a danger the likes of which he hadn''t felt before. He knew, he knew that if he didn''t move, he''d die! Immediately, as fast as he had ever acted before, he summoned his space bloodline. And before Atticus''s sword could cleave his neck, he suddenly disappeared, reappearing far away from the scene. Atticus''s razor-sharp sh cleaved through the empty air, parting the clouds forward for a few kilometers. Astrion appeared 200 meters away from the scene, his expression still in disbelief. "I I ran away?" he muttered incredulously. But then, his senses sharpened as he felt a trickle of warmth upon his neck. He touched it, examining the red liquid staining his fingertips, and the grim reality settled in. "No, it can''t be," he muttered, attempting to deny the undeniable, "I was injured by a child?" As if reality bore down upon him, he realized. "Surge!" Vorlock, who was initially a few meters from Astrion, reacted and yelled, his voice slicing through the night. Vorlock was shocked at the strength Atticus had shown. He didn''t even see Atticus move! His survival instincts had immediately kicked in, and he knew he had to attack Atticus first before he could disappear again. Immediately, his entire body set aze with an eerie purple me, its menacing presence saturating the surroundings. His cloak caught fire as the fire immediately devoured his cloak, revealing his hairless features. His head was bald, with no eyebrows or any hair on his face. With a thought, the mes surged and gathered behind him, taking on a sinister form, materializing a 15 meters big, grimacing face with a wicked grin. The grotesque visage opened its mouth, and a malevolent purple glow gathered, shooting forth with incredible velocity toward Atticus, who remained suspended in the air. Atticus remained unfazed, his expression still as icy as ever. With a mere extension of his left hand, an orb of burning fire condensed and crackled with contained power. The small me orb appeared as though it was on the brink of eruption, waiting for the right moment. In the blink of an eye, it exploded into a massive and ferocious fire storm, dwarfing Vorlock''s attack in both size and intensity. A huge wave of fire covered Vorlock''s view, brightening the entire forest. The cataclysmic collision unfolded in the air, and Atticus''s mes devoured and extinguished Vorlock''s like a merciless tide swallowing a flickering candle. The impact sent shockwaves resonating through the forest, creating a blinding spectacle of fiery power that stretched for kilometers. As the relentless assault continued its high-speed advance towards its intended target, Vorlock''s eyes widened in sheer horror. Swift as a shadow, he propelled himself away from the devastating attack. Atticus''s mes continued onwards,nding on the forest floor, creating an effect that was nothing short of apocalyptic, as an earth-shattering eruption sent shockwaves rippling through the forest. The verdant trees, once standing tall and proud, were reduced to nothing more than smoldering remnants. By now, most of the trainees were already awake. Even Ember and Aurora watched the fight with bated breath. Only one thought echoed in their minds: ''Is that really Atticus?'' Chapter 110: I lost? As soon as Astrion came to that conclusion, his expression immediately darkened. He muttered with a cold determination, "Fine, I''ll show you your ce," his anger shimmering. The very air surrounding Astrion seemed to respond to his words. In an instant, his form wrapped and distorted and he vanished. His reappearance was as swift as his disappearance, materializing 20 meters away from Atticus, his voice carrying an icy edge as he invoked, "Gravity Control." The air within a staggering radius of 100 meters from him began to shift and warp, immediately rendering it dense and oppressive. It was as though the very concept of gravity had suddenly intensified twohundredfold. Everything, including Atticus, and Vorlock found themselves subject to an unyielding, merciless force. They plummeted at a breakneck pace, crushed under the burden of a gravity that had turned capricious. ''He can control gravity? Is it the space bloodline?'' Atticus calmly pondered the situation as he was falling. He had read about different bloodlines in the human domain, so he was well aware of most of their capabilities. Not many possessed the ability to control gravity, and seeing as Astrion had teleported when he almost severed his head, Atticus was easily able to identify his bloodline. ''I have to find a way out of this,'' he thought, his mind racing. His entire movement was currently restricted to the extent that lifting a single finger required a huge effort. He knew that even moving would be hard in this state, let alone fighting. Atticus''s enhanced intelligence, a result of the power boost he had received, worked rapidly,ing up with various alternative solutions in less than a second. With a single thought, Atticus stimted his air bloodline with mana and moved it around his body, the process done in milliseconds. He immediately felt his body bing lighter and in an instant, weightless. He immediately felt the effect of the gravity on him reduce to arge margin, but it wasn''tpletely. Gravity could still affect objects or entities that don''t have weight, as long as they possess mass. Regardless of how much Atticus''s body was mimicking the air, gravity still affected air. He swiftly manipted the air around him and managed to halt his descent. Atticus could feel the difficulty in manipting the air due to the increased gravity. The added weight made the air harder to control, but he sessfully maintained his bnce by manipting the air beneath his feet, creating a foothold in the air. Astrion''s surprise was palpable as he observed Atticus unaffected by the increased gravity. Without wasting a single moment, he vanished and reappeared directly in front of Atticus instantly. His hand drawn in for a punch, space itself seemed to ripple around his fist. The air surrounding his fist distorted and warped, increasing the speed of the punch. Swiftly, he punched out. The sheer speed of the punch generated a sonic boom, causing a deafening noise akin to thunder. Atticus''s eyebrows furrowed as his thoughts raced. That punch there was no blocking it. The punch contained pure space element; its presence alone was already distorting space. If that punchnded there was no surviving it. Reacting swiftly, Atticus ceased stimting the air element and stopped manipting the air. Gravity immediately acted on him, pulling him toward the ground. However, Astrion''s expression remained unchanged, and his punch continued its trajectory toward Atticus as he muttered, his voice frigid, "Gravity Control," Immediately, Atticus''s descent came to an abrupt halt as gravity almost dropped down to zero. Astrion''s lips curled up in a sinister smile as he witnessed this, his punch still heading uninterrupted toward Atticus. Atticus observed everything happening in slow motion. He didn''t even panic when Astrion changed the gravity. His mind was working so fast that he had thought of ns A to J when he had first nned to stop stimting his air bloodline. Swiftly, he initiated n B by stimting his fire bloodline with mana. He raised his hands and pointed them at Astrion, releasing a colossal, expanding burst of fire from his palms. mes immediately engulfed Astrion''s form and propelled Atticus away from the area. Atticus executed a mid-air spin, locking his eyes on where he had just been. He noticed Astrionpletely unharmed, with the space around him distorted and crackling, the fire not seemingly able to get close to his form. ''The distorted space around him is a problem,'' Atticus was acutely aware of the issue posed by the space surrounding Astrion. In their first interaction, when he had nearly severed Astrion''s head, as soon as he entered the space, he had observed a significant slowdown in his speed. Had he not been initially moving at a high speed, he was certain he would have slowed to a snail''s pace. If he wasn''t careful and allowed himself to get trapped for just a second, he was sure Astrion wouldn''t miss that opportunity and would hit him with one of those space-impeded punches. But with that one interaction, Atticus had already found a way to bypass this, a weakness. It was simple: OVERWHELMING SPEED. If he was moving at an insane speed, the space''s effects on him would be minimal at best. Atticus had never liked drawn-out battles; it was simply wasting time. Unless he was training, he liked to go full power from the start and end it as fast as possible. He immediately released a staggering 9 rapid bursts from his mana core, a stark contrast to his previous limit of 5, focusing three on each of his legs, hands, and de. Astrion, who noticed the changed aura around Atticus as if he was preparing to attack, smirked. ''Does this fool think he can get through?'' he sneered. The intensity of the distorted space surrounding him couldn''tpare to thest one where he had gotten through. Thest time wasn''t even 30% of his best. Currently, the space surrounding him was 80%! Even expert ranks entering this space would slow to a crawl. ''Once he gets caught in the space, I''ll break his limbs and make him unable to move.'' His lips seemed to curl up as he came to this conclusion. He would finally be able to teach this pup a lesson! Floating suspended in the air, Atticus adopted a stance that defied imagination. With both hands firmly gripping the katana''s hilt and the de bending against his back, his knees drawn close to his chest, Atticus''s figure seemed frozen in the air. Then, as if time itself had shattered, Atticus moved. It was an eruption of velocity that defied all attempts to track it. To Astrion and the other onlookers, Atticus appeared as if he hadn''t moved at all, his stance unchanged. Astrion suddenly felt a surreal sensation, as the world around him blurred. He felt as if he was falling from the air. "What''s happening?" he uttered, his voiceden with bewilderment. But reality hit him like a thunderbolt as he saw Atticus floating close to his headless body, an azure-like sh in ce of where his head should''ve been. He had been beheaded. Astrion''s shock was palpable, "I lost?" His question lingered in the air,yered with disbelief, as his severed head descended from the skies. Chapter 111: Selfish As soon as Vorlock saw Astrion''s head falling from the sky, his heart immediately constricted in utter shock. It was as if his whole world was falling apart. Astrion losing to a child? He didn''t think such a thing was possible. It should be noted that Astrion was known as a genius amongst geniuses in the expert rank. Vorlock could count on one finger the people in the human domain in the expert rank who could fight him head-on and not lose instantly. Astrion''s space bloodline was just that overpowered. But to lose instantly to a child? Vorlock gave himself a little p on the cheek to see if he was dreaming, but the p seemed to bring him back to reality and out of his thoughts, as if his brain had just started working. ''What the heck am I still doing here!?'' he thought frantically, suddenly realizing the dire situation he was in. ''Who cares if he''s a child? What matters is that if he was able to kill Astrion that easily, what would happen to me?!'' Despite how deranged an individual could be, there was always the instinct for survival in everyone. Without wasting any time, Vorlock turned and started moving away from the scene at fast speed. His intention was clear: he was running away for his life! But would Atticus allow that? At a speed Vorlock could barely fathom, countless azure shes suddenly sliced through his body. The shes were so fast that he didn''t even feel a thing. They continued onward, cutting the trees in front of Vorlock. ''What was that?'' he immediately thought as he saw the shed trees in front of him, but only silence greeted him. And then suddenly, he heard the sound of a voice that sent shivers through his whole being. "Katana Series, 2nd art: Endless Strike," And as if that was the initiator, Vorlock wasn''t able to react as his form started splitting, beginning with his head, then his torso, hands, legs. Vorlock fell down in pieces, lifeless. Atticus sheathed his katana coolly. He suddenly let out a very deep exhale. Although the battles had been short, they still took a lot from him. Every single inch of his body was being stressed trying to contain that huge amount of energy. He was sure the only reason he still felt full of life was because of the energy still coursing through him. Atticus knew that one of the main reasons he was able to handle this energy was because of his Mythical talent. Handling this power without an exceptionally adaptive body was suicide. Talent simply meant how well an individual could adapt to manapared to the rest, while ranks indicated the level of mana one''s body had already adapted to. And at each rank, regardless of talent, each individual basically had the same mana levels in their body. Although this energy coursing through him wasn''t just mana, Atticus knew his talent yed a big role in containing the power. He had instinctively known that if the energy was a little higher, his body wouldn''t have been able to handle it. It was as if the source of the energy knew exactly how much he could handle. His katana, suddenly letting out a bright glow, drew his attention. And as if a vacuum was quickly siphoning something away, Atticus felt the power coursing through his being being drained. In less than a minute, he was left utterly drained. It was as if his ''batteries'' were suddenly taken out. He felt tired, his entire body ached, and the mana in his core waspletely empty. He was using only sheer willpower to remain standing. Atticus couldn''t help but gaze at his katana. ''Was it Cedric?'' he pondered. Cedric had told him to expect something before he left the Life Weapon''s realm, so it made sense that he would be the one who gave him the boost in power. But Atticus couldn''t help but wonder, that sudden gain in strength... it couldn''t be without consequences, right? Atticus was well aware of Cedric''s situation inside the Life Weapon. He was basically a prisoner, and the fact that only his soul was in the realm made it even more mysterious. How had he managed to give him such an extraordinary boost in power, and at what cost? Atticus''s gaze bore into his katana as if searching for answers, but thetter simply let out a subtle vibration. Atticus, who was bound to it, immediately knew what it was feelingit was feeling shy. The revtion made Atticus chuckle, which sent a wave of pain through his body. For such an all-powerful weapon that basically enved the souls of its wielders, its reactions were surprisingly innocent. The situation seemed to make Atticus rx a bit, but his mood seemed to changepletely as he gazed at Vorlock''s mutted body. That''s right, he had killed 4 people today. Atticus couldn''t help but take in a deep breath. Earlier, when he had killed that man to save Ember, Atticus had felt sick and disgusted at his actions. Regardless of how cruel and indifferent he was to others, regardless of how cruel and brutal he could be to others, taking the life of another human being was profoundly different. Ending the life of a human being who had dreams, goals, and aspirations wasn''t something one should just ignore, no matter how evil the person might be. Only a deranged psychopath could end a life and not even think about it again, something Atticus clearly wasn''t. Despite having a burning desire to have his revenge on the being that sent him here, Atticus had actually never thought of killing him. But all of these feelings were discarded when he had almost died and was sent to the Life Weapon''s realm. In the realm, for months, Atticus constantly trained and trained until he couldn''t lift a finger. He was constantly alone in his thoughts. Apart from constantly worrying about what was happening outside, despite knowing that time was moving slowly outside, it was during that time that Atticus was able to calmly think about everything. Was murder wrong? Was taking the life of another human being wrong? Does having a good justification make it right? After pondering these questions for months, Atticus finally reached one answer: it doesn''t matter. He could say he killed that man because he wanted to protect Ember. He could say he killed Astrion and Vorlock because he was only defending himself and trying to protect everyone. But that, in the end, was just an excuse. It didn''t change the fact that he took another human being''s life. It didn''t change the fact that he took the life of a person who could have loved ones waiting at home. Atticus was a lot of things, but he was never a hypocrite. He had epted these facts. He had epted that he was selfish. He had epted that he was a murderer. He had epted that he would do whatever it takes to protect himself and his loved ones, no matter the cost. Yes, he had killed those men. Yes, he had taken another life. If the same situation ever arises again, would he still take the same approach? Would he still take the life of another human being? Yes, he would do it again without any hesitation! Atticus''s eyes seemed to ze with intensity as his resolve firmed. "To protect myself and loved ones, I''ll be selfish." Chapter 112: Leader Atticus came out of his thoughts to see Ember, Aurora, and the rest of the trainees approaching him. He couldn''t react as suddenly a petite girl collided with his already struggling form, making him fall on his back. Atticus felt a huge wave of pain wrack his body, and despite not being a stranger to pain, he couldn''t help but let out a low grunt. He looked down at his chest to see the source of his problems: Aurora, who hugged him with her face buried in his chest. As he was about toin, he suddenly felt wetness on his chest where Aurora''s head was buried. Atticus let out a warm smile at Aurora''s quiet sobbing. He raised his hand, giving her gentle pats on her head. ''She must have been worried,'' he thought. However, he just couldn''t resist, "You were always a crybaby," he teased Aurora with a chuckle. She immediately flinched, letting out a low-pitched sound, and then she cleaned off her tears on his clothes and gave him a swift punch in the stomach, which caused Atticus''s face to scrunch. She quickly stood up and retorted, "Who''s a crybaby!?" Atticus let out a chuckle, rubbing his stomach where Aurora had just punched while standing up. As soon as he stood up, another figure suddenly hugged him, but this hug was a bit more subdued, muttering in a barely audible tone, "I''m d you''re okay." Atticus, seeing Ember hug him, widened his eyes in astonishment. The silent, cold beauty actually hugged him? He waspletely shocked. Don''t get him wrong; he knew that despite her cold character, she loved him and the family deep down, but this was the first time she was showing it openly. Atticus gave another warm smile and gently patted her head, without any teasing remarks this time. He didn''t want to say anything that would discourage her from acting like this; he liked caring Ember. After a few seconds, they separated, and Atticus turned his gaze to the rest of the trainees. They all currently numbered about 45. Five of them had died before Atticus hade back from the Life Weapon''s realm. Atticus let out a short sigh. It was truly terrible, but they were already dead; what else could he do? The dead could only stay dead. Despite the fact that he had healed their injuries, they all still looked terrible. Their clothes werepletely torn and dirty, with blood stains everywhere. One could never tell that these were all young masters anddies of the esteemed Ravenstein family. Each of the trainees gazed at Atticus with one expression. It wasn''t shock; it wasn''t awe. It was the kind of expression one gives to things they couldn''tprehend: fear. They all knew what they were capable of; they knew what they could do. They were well aware of what the geniuses and the so-called monsters in the human domain were capable of. But what was this? What could they call this boy with piercing blue eyes? A Genius? A Monster? Heavenly? None could ssify what he had just shown them! He simply couldn''t be human; that would make epting this harder. Almost every single one of the trainees gazed at Atticus with fear, including He, Nate, Sophie, and even Orion, who had always called him a coward. Orion had never felt so relieved in his life. He had always antagonized Atticus during their stay in the camp because he wanted to prove he was better than him to his father. Never would he have known that he was actually poking a sleeping dragon all this while! He let out a silent sigh of relief, choosing to stay in between the trainees just in case. Orion was never one to cower like this, but what Atticus had just shown could make even the bravest of hearts cower. While everyone was gazing at Atticus with fear, only one trainee''s expression was different: Lucas. Lucas''s thoughts were different from the other trainees. Yes, he acknowledged Atticus''s strength, but was there a reason to fear it? No. Most of them were 10 years old, with the oldest being 13. Almost everyone in the human domain was stronger than them. Would he start fearing everyone he met just because they were stronger than him? Lucas''s mind was currently focused on one thing: how to get closer to Atticus. It was obvious, very obvious that Atticus would be someone very strong in the future, probably even the next paragon rank of the family. The earlier he made a connection, the better. Atticus gazed at all the trainees; they were all gathered around him. He saw the way they were looking at him, with caution. But with the way they were all still gathered around, regardless of the fear, it was obvious they were waiting for his words. They now thought of him as their leader. Atticus would be lying if he said that he wanted others to see his full strength, but there was no helping it. His life was on the line, and he''d be a fool not to use everything in his repertoire to survive. Despite knowing that they wanted him to address them, Atticus knew they weren''t out of the woods yet; they were still being hunted. But he still had to give them a little push. Atticus gazed at the trainees and spoke, "I can''t say I understand how you all are feeling currently. Some of you probably lost someone close to you in the camp," His words caused some of the trainees to clench their hands, tears streaming down their faces as they tried to use their sleeves to wipe them away. Atticus let out a quiet sigh seeing this. ''They''re still children at the end of the day,'' he thought. He continued, "And I can''t say I know exactly what is currently on your minds. But what I do know is that we all want the same thing: to survive." The forest was silent; only the sound of Atticus''s voice could be heard, each trainee listening attentively. "I promise you, there will be time for revengeter, but to have thatter, we must survive first. We''re not out of the woods yet, we''re still being hunted, and we have to keep moving." As he said this, Atticus pivoted, taking a deep breath to contain the pain racking his body. He took a step forward and began running through the forest, with every single trainee following behind. They continued moving through the forest. Chapter 113: Anastasia Inside a room, a blonde haired woman could be seen sleeping on the bed. The room itself exuded opulence in every detail, with each furnishing and decoration a testament to bothvishness and taste. The walls were adorned with elegant, cream colored damask wallpaper. The curtains, crafted from fine silk, billowed gracefully with the asional drafting in to the room. The woman was sleeping on a huge king size mattress, with arge thick nket covering her legs to her neck, and an eye mask covering her eyes, but it did little to hide the intense beauty of her face. On the other side of the bed, signs that someone else had been sleeping there earlier could be seen, with the nket covering that side of the bed shifted, and the bed still a bitpressed. The room waspletely silent, not even the sound of a clock ticking was audible in the room. Suddenly, without any warning, Anastasia''s eyes flickered open. The room was bathed in the soft glow of morning light as she stirred from her slumber. Her first act was to gently remove the eye mask covering her eyes. With anguid stretch and an indulgent yawn that filled the room, her gaze drifted to the other side of the bed where a particr someone should be sleeping and saw it empty again. A tinge of sadness tinged her expression seeing this, ''He still can''t forgive himself,'' she thought. After a few contemtive moments, Anastasia swung her legs on the side of the bed and stood up. Her steps were measured as she made her way to the far side of the room. There, arge picture was hung on the wall, a frozen moment captured in time. Anastasia''s eyes met those of a young boy with piercing blue eyes, and a tender smile graced her lips. "I miss you, At," she whispered. With a final, lingering gaze at the picture, Anastasia entered the bathroom to prepare for the day. Despite being thedy of Ravenstein''s family who ruled over the entire sector 3 and had ess to maids who could do everything for her, Anastasia had refused to have maids do mundane things like taking her bath and dressing her. She believed that as a fully grown human, the least one could do was take care of their own hygiene. As an adult, why would you let someone else bathe you? After a few minutes, Anastasia finished preparing and dressed in an elegant blue dress that billowed gracefully with each step. The dress was adorned with intricate embroidery, reminiscent of delicatecework, creating a mesmerizing tapestry of patterns that enhanced the beauty of the ensemble She stepped out of the room, immediately seeing Arya, her trusted Ravende, on the other side of the door. With a deep and respectful bow, Arya greeted herdy. "Good morning, mydy." Anastasia returned the greeting with a warm smile as she began her walk down thevishly decorated corridor. "Good morning, Arya. How was your night?" Arya fell in step behind Anastasia as they walked. "It was fine, mydy. Thank you for asking," she responded. Anastasia had never been one to let power get to her head. While she understood her position very well, she always made sure to give each person a modicum of respect. They were all human beings; it wouldn''t hurt to treat them that way. But despite Anastasia''s loving nature, she was still known as a devil to many. One could only wonder why. "Mydy," "Mydy," She received bows upon bows from maids and guards as she made her way through the estate, on her way to the meeting room to take care of family matters. The Ravensteins were in charge of defending different outposts in the war front against the Zorvans. The military force of the human domain was divided into many factions, with each Tier 1 family controlling each faction. Each faction had different responsibilities assigned by the Human Alliance, which was controlled by all the Paragons. There were a lot of Ravenstein generals in the army, with Avalon being among them. It was a position that sometimes required him to personally head to the battlefield. During those times, family matters were left to Anastasia to handle. And seeing how well she handled everything, Avalon decided to leave things to her, even when he was around. Although, he was always informed of any important decisions she wanted to make. Anastasia was very skilled in handling matters like this. Her family, the Crayfalls, were deeply involved in the world of trade andmerce. They excelled in negotiating deals and umting wealth, and Anastasia had been known as a genius in trade since her childhood. But despite that, Anastasia had always felt a yearning for something more, something beyond the confines of her family''s expectations. Anastasia''s journey towards bing strong was not an easy one. She faced countless obstacles and challenges, both external and internal. She had to constantly prove herself, not only to others but also to her own self doubts. Through perseverance and sheer determination, Anastasia carved her own path and became a formidable Master ranked individual, feared on the battlefield. But she had left her life of warfare behind after bing pregnant with Atticus, deciding to focus on her little sunshine. Anastasia smiled as she once again remembered her baby boy, "What do you think he''s doing right now, Arya?" Arya smiled slightly, something that rarely ever happened. "Knowing the young master, he''s probably training hard, mydy," she replied. Anastasia couldn''t help but disy a hint of worry, her features slightly furrowed. "You''re right," she agreed with Arya. She knew her son well; she knew he would spend almost all day training. Atticus was a weird 10 year old boy and Anastasia knew that well. "I hope he at least made some friends," she muttered as the door to the meeting room slid opened, and she stepped inside with Arya right behind her. Chapter 114: Thunder Clap After an hour, Anastasia finished the meeting. The meeting was a routine weekly gathering attended by the heads of every significant branch in the family. Anastasia received briefings on everything happening, whether it was rted to the business world and the potential moves of the Ravencrest Consortium, or information gathered by the Silent Nexus in the human domain. The advent of technology had made everything easier for everyone, with no need for the members to attend the meeting in person. She left the meeting room with Arya and made her way through the estate to arge building located near the center of the estate. This building was second in size and standing only to the main mansion. As she approached the building, a quick scan allowed the doors to swiftly slide open, and Anastasia and Arya entered. She walked through the building with familiarity, and after a minute, she entered a room. The room was vast, and Anastasia found herself on a raised tform, overseeing a sea of screens and operatives diligently at work. Below her, rows of long tables filled with people in front of individual screens were arranged in a circr formation. Each person was immersed in their tasks, not even checking who had entered. In the center of the room, a massive wall-sized disy showcased aprehensive view of various parts of the sector. It was a mesmerizing tableau of real-time information, with maps, data, and live video feeds constantly shifting. This room was the central control room of the whole sector, where the Ravenstein family utilized their satellites to monitor the entire sector. Every single ce in the sector could be monitored from this room. Some ces in other sectors could also be monitored, although that would alert the ruling party involved. Looking through the people in the room, Anastasia immediately found her target. He was resting his back against the wall of the room, gazing at nothing in particr,pletely immersed in his thoughts. She started walking toward him, but even after getting close, he still didn''t register her presence. Anastasia frowned, one thing women hate the most was their man not giving them attention. "Ahem," she audibly cleared her throat. The sound seemed to bring Avalon out of his daydreaming. He turned to see Anastasia staring at him. "Oh, honey, when did you get here?" Avalon awkwardly asked, seeing Anastasia. "Just now," she replied. Looking at Avalon''s appearance, her expression turned sad. Avalon looked lost for words. He had huge eye bags under his eyes, unkempt beards forming on his face, and even the clothes he was wearing were what he wore yesterday. Even after all these years had passed, Avalon had not stopped looking for Ariel''s killer. Seeing Anastasia''s sad expression, Avalon awkwardly scratched the back of his head, an action he was beginning to do often. "Don''t worry, Anna, I''ll be fi-," as Avalon was about to reassure Anastasia, she suddenly walked up to him, grabbed his hand, and started dragging him out of the room. Avalon had initially wanted to protest, but he immediately stopped when he saw Anastasia''s expression. She wasn''t taking no for an answer. Anastasia dragged Avalon and went outside, moving through the estate back to the main mansion, with neither of them speaking throughout. After a few minutes, Anastasia and Avalon got to the study room. Arya remained outside, intending to stop anyone who tried to disturb them. Anastasia let go of his hand and walked to the middle of the room, then said, "y thest ylist." Immediately, a robotic voice responded, [ying] Soothing ssical music started ying in the background, and Anastasia stretched her hands towards Avalon, making her intention clear. She was asking him to dance with her. Avalon gazed into his wife''s eyes and understood that she wasn''t just asking; he had no choice but to ept. With a small sigh, he walked over to her and took her hand. Without exchanging words, the couple began to move to the rhythm of the music, letting it wash over them and finding sce in the embrace of their partner. After a few minutes, with her head resting on Avalon''s chest, Anastasia spoke, her voice filled with longing, "I miss you, honey." Avalon''s heart immediately clenched. He knew he had been neglecting Anastasia for a while now, but he couldn''t help it. No matter how hard he tried to rest or sleep, Ariel''s face would always pop up in his head. It had even worsened to the point where it affected his sleep. Despite being a grandmaster rank individual who can go without sleep for weeks, he still needed to rest eventually. This was one of the reasons why he wanted to find Ronad as quickly as possible. But seeing how sad Anastasia was, his heart tightened. He held her even closer, and as he was about to speak, Boman suddenly burst into the study room, startling both of them. Before they could even ask what happened, Boman spoke rapidly, each word seeming to shatter their world. "It''s been over an hour, and the Raven camp hasn''t reported in yet! Allmunications have been cut off, and the portal isn''t responding!" Immediately after those words were spoken, there was no response, no acknowledgment, not a single word uttered. However, an overwhelming aura suddenly engulfed the entire room, expanding out to the mansion. Avalon fully released his Grandmaster rank aura, and with an eruption of velocity, the floor in the study room immediately imploded, and Avalon tore through the mansion''s walls as if they were fragile ss. Anastasia, Arya, and Boman followed him closely as he cut through the air. But before Avalon could even make it out of the estate, a streak of lightning tore through the atmosphere at a velocity that defied reality. The swiftness was so extreme that space itself seemed to warp and tremble, struggling to amodate such power. The streak of lightning was followed by a deafening p of thunder, and almost immediately, the shockwave hit the estate. The whole estate shook, some of the buildings couldn''t withstand the shockwave and immediately copsed. Every single person below the expert rank in the entire Ravenstein estate fainted from the sheer pressure and impact, while the expert ranks experienced burst eardrums with blood gushing from their ears. All over the human domain, powerhouses turned their gaze skyward. None of them were sure why, but they all knew: Magnus Ravenstein had moved. Chapter 115: Devastation In the heart of the once-vibrant forest, devastation had left an indelible mark on thendscape. The towering trees, which had once stretched their branches to the heavens, now stood as charred sentinels, their twisted and ckened limbs reaching out like grotesque specters. The forest floor, once a verdant carpet of life, had been transformed into a chaotic tableau of destruction. The ground was marred by deep craters, evidence of powerful magical shes that had taken ce. Wreckage was strewn about, an eerie testament to the unforgiving violence that had transpired. Broken weapons, shattered armor, and scorched earth painted a grim picture of the battles that had been fought. Amidst the destion, a once-mighty mountain had been reduced to ruins. What was once a grand symbol of majesty and strength for the Ravenstein family had crumbled into a jumble of shattered rocks and debris. The air was heavy with the acrid scent of burnt wood and the unmistakable tinge of ironblood, spilled in the heat of battle. The ground was littered with the grim remnants of the fallen. Some were adults, their faces etched with the final moments of despair, their lifeless eyes staring into eternity. Others, tragically, were children who should have had a lifetime ahead of them. In the midst of this harrowing scene, battles raged on. Different warriors shed with an intensity born of desperation, their weapons shing amidst the ruins. The sh of steel against steel, and the fervent cries of those who fought on filled the air. On the east side of the camp, where a magnificent training ground once stood, two figures faced each other. The first figure, towering like a titan, brandished a colossal earth made axe that strained against the mighty bulges of his muscles. The fabric of his attire had surrendered to the sheer force of his physique, leaving tattered shreds clinging to his brawny arms. Behind him, a protective dome ofpacted earth encased three trainees, protecting them from the chaos unfolding. In front of him, a few meters away, stood another figure. His form bore the brutal marks of battle,pletely battered, and his once distinguished attire reduced to tatters. And his piercing gaze, which once spoke of years of experience and wisdom in the ways of the world, had dimmed considerably. Their surroundings were in shambles, with the earth terrainpletely changed, and the buildings around them were in ruins. Hugo gritted his teeth in annoyance. He had never thought that Elias would be such a tough opponent. He had tried everything, but it always ended with him being almost killed. The goal of the attack on the Raven camp had always been to eliminate the Ravenstein''s youths. That was the entire reason the order attacked the camp. Since the Ravenstein family had dered war on them, they''ve lost a lot of resources. Initially, they had wanted toy low for a while so that the matter would die down on its own, but after more than 5 years, the Ravenstein family did not stop their rampage. During the war, the order had lost significant resources and personnel. They were getting tired! So they decided to strike back; if it was war they wanted, they would give them war. His n had initially been to keep Elias upied while Astrion, Malora, and Vorlock teleported to where the trainees were escaping, with the help of Astrion''s bloodline, and kill them. However, during the fight, Elias hade close to killing him several times. Fortunately, he had discovered some trainees hiding in one of the buildings as they fought, and whenever Elias was close to killing him, he had immediately attacked and used the trainees as distractions. Without that strategy, he was sure he would have been killed by Elias a long time ago. Elias turned his gaze toward the east, in the direction where Atticus and the rest of the trainees had escaped to. He had seen the azure light piercing the clouds all the way from here earlier, and his heart clenched when he saw it. He had never expected that the Obsidian Order would have someone with a space bloodline. Astrion and the rest had caught him off guard by suddenly teleporting away. He had immediately wanted to run after them, but he suddenly felt the presence of other trainees in the area and had to stop to protect them from Hugo. ''I have to finish this quickly,'' Elias thought, desparate to go after Atticus and the other trainees as soon as possible. With a burst of speed that belied his size, Elias dashed toward Hugo. Different battles were taking ce all around the camp. In another location, Finn was engaged in fighting and killing various members of the Obsidian Order. For Finn, this attack had been the most shocking experience of his life. He had never imagined that the Obsidian Order would dare to target the Ravensteins so openly. The attack had taken everyone by surprise. The artifact that had disabled all the runes in the camp significantly reduced their strength and ability to fight back. Many were unable to retrieve their weapons from their storage rings. Some had strong artifacts that would be useful in battle inside their storage rings but were unable to ess it. What had cut down their strength the most was the inability to use their exo suits to fight. The exo suits were designed to greatly amplify the strength of their wearers and were powered by runes that connected the user''s mana to the exosuits, further enhancing their strength and agility. The distribution of the exosuits was closely monitored and provided to every person entering the academy. As a safety feature, there was a built in remote shutdown mechanism managed by the alliance to disable the suits, rendering their users unable to utilize them anymore. This measure was put in ce to prevent terrorists and criminal organizations from misusing the suits. As soon as an individual was tagged, they be unable to deploy the suits. Chapter 116: Declaration The attack by the Obsidian Order was a brutal deration of war, and it had taken them by surprise. While the Ravensteins had already dered war on the Obsidian Order, the intensity of the conflict had not been so severe. Prior to this, the only ones it had personally affected was the main family. It had simply been a matter of pride for the rest of the family. Despite the main family''s absolute power, not all members of the family were wholeheartedly invested in the war, and some were even already growing tired of it. However, this attack was different. The camp was a ce built to train their youths, the next generation of the family. While not all children of the adults were attending the camp, a significant number of them were. The thought running through every family member''s mind would be, "What if my child was there?" The response to this incident was clear. The intensity of the war that would follow could not bepared to the previous conflicts. Blood would be shed! Finn moved swiftly, cleaving through various members of the Obsidian Order. Unlike Elias, who was upied with another master ranked opponent, Finn had rtively more freedom. He focused on battling the advanced and expert ranked members of the Obsidian Order. As he continued to cut down different members of the enemy, his thoughts were filled with worry for Rowan, who was supposedly engaged in a battle against two grandmaster ranked individuals. Finn knew Rowan was strong, very strong. But facing two individuals in the same rank at the same time was a different matter entirely. ''I hope master will be okay.'' A few hundred kilometers away from the camp, a heart wrenching tableau of destruction unfolded. The once serene and untouched naturalndscape had been brutally ravaged, leaving behind a harrowing and surreal transformation of the terrain. What was now visible was a gaping and massive charred crater, its dimensions stretching across several kilometers, and the devastation radiating in all directions, like ripples in a dark pool. Inside this massive crater, two figures stood several meters apart. The first figure, a behemoth of rming proportions, stood at an imposing height of 15 meters. His colossal frame was a testament to his might, with muscles as hard as tempered steel. Tattered remnants of his once elegant Chinese robe hung on his frame, thest vestiges of a once impressive attire. His powerful form bore the cruel markings of battle, riddled with injuries and burns. One of his massive handsy strewn on the ground several meters away, reduced to a charred and mangled ruin. The second hand was notpletely spared, bearing simr signs of devastation but not as severely. His knuckles were coated with a grotesque mixture of blood and guts. The second figure, a stark contrast to his gargantuanpanion, was a haunting sight. The embers of once burning, fervent green eyes had now dulled, holding a somber and weary glint. His scalp bore theplete absence of hair, a stark symbol of the battle''s toll. All remnants of his attire had been obliterated, leaving his form in a state of absolute undress. His nakedness was spared from full exposure by a peculiar blessingthe entirety of his body had been charred ck, concealing his modesty in the most unconventional of ways. Suddenly, Ronad burst into uproariousughter, "Hahahaha," his booming mirth echoing through the devastatedndscape for miles. Alvis turned his gaze to hispanion, his brows furrowed. "Why are youughing? You almost died countless times. If we hadn''t teamed up on him, you would have been killed in less than a minute," Alvis reprimanded, his voice generating shockwaves, each word making the ground quake. Despite all of them being in the Grandmaster rank, the strength that Rowan had disyed dwarfed theirs individually by a significant margin. Although the fight hadn''t been long in real time, it had still taken a lot from them. This was because the perception of time for Grandmaster ranked individuals, especially during battle, was very different from normal time. A minute of fighting for them could feel like several hours for others. If either of them had been alone, Alvis was sure they would have died easily. ''The Ravensteins are strong,'' Alvis thought to himself. Rowan was just one of many Grandmaster ranked members within the Ravenstein family, and he wasn''t even the strongest! If it had taken two branch heads of the Obsidian Order to barely defeat just one Ravenstein Grandmaster, they were in deep trouble. Alvis came out of his thoughts and noticed Ronad walking toward Rowan''spletely crushed body. Rowan''s chest had been ripped open, and his head waspletely crushed. Ronad reached the corpse and suddenly began kicking it repeatedly, a twisted grin on his face. Alvis watched all of this with an annoyed expression. "I work with idiots," he muttered. He was about to tell Ronad to stop when he suddenly felt something. It was as if a connection he had to something had abruptly broken. He swiftly checked his space storage and brought out a round orb. Observing it, he realized that the bright golden light it had been emanating earlier hadpletely disappeared. Alvis''s eyes widened as realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. "Astrion died?" he muttered in utter shock. "Impossible!" he bellowed. Ronad, who had been kicking Rowan''s lifeless body, immediately stopped upon hearing Alvis. He turned to Alvis, raising an eyebrow. Alvis didn''t even bother to look at him. Without hesitation, he jumped high into the air,ing out of the craternding with a huge impact, and then began moving at high speed. His destination was clear: the camp. Chapter 117: Who Killed Him After approximately two minutes, Alvis had managed to traverse an astonishing 300 kilometers, arriving at the camp. Ordinarily, this journey would have been much shorter, but his battle with Rowan had left him utterly exhausted, which had extended the duration of his travel. Using the artifact as a guide, Alvis made his way to the location where Astrion had met his demise. Upon Astrion''s entry into the obsidian order, Alvis had immediately taken him as a disciple. Astrion''s talent was undeniable, and it was further entuated by his possession of one of the rarest bloodlines within the human domain. Most importantly, Astrion had the potential to be a Paragon ranked individual! He was a priceless asset to the order. That was why Alvis had given him an artifact that could connect to Astrion''s life force. The artifact was designed to notify Alvis if Astrion was ever in a life threatening situation or suffered grave injuries. Alvis had been skeptical about bringing Astrion on this mission. But despite Astrion''s value, he needed real-lifebat experience to effectively harness his powers in battle. Additionally, as an extra precaution, he had asked Hugo to watch over Astrion during the mission. ''What happened? Why didn''t the artifact notify me?'' Alvis pondered in confusion. The artifact''s primary function was to alert him when Astrion''s life was in danger, yet he hadn''t sensed a thing until Astrion was already gone. Only one conclusion came to his mind: Astrion had met his end so fast that the artifact had no time to react and notify Alvis. "But how?" Alvis asked himself. He and Ronad had fought the only person with the power to do that, Rowan. Even if Astrion had encountered a master rank opponent, Alvis was confident in Astrion''s abilities. He couldn''t have died so fast that the artifact couldn''t react, especially with his powerful bloodline. After a few seconds, Alvis finally reached the scene of Atticus and Astrion''s battle. He stood there, surveying the devastation their encounter had wrought. His gaze swept across the area until it settled on Astrion''s severed head, lying a few meters away. Alvis approached the gruesome scene and studied Astrion''s final expression, a look of sheer shock etched onto his lifeless face. With his heart brimming with anger, Alvis clenched his fist so tightly that his aura surged. Despite his exhaustion and weariness, the aura he radiated was still very formidable. A grandmaster rank individual was always a grandmaster rank individual, regardless of how tired they were. Alvis then discovered the lifeless bodies of Malora and Vorlock. It was obvious from a nce that whoever killed Astrion was the one who killed Vorlock. They were both killed with the same weapon, a very sharp one. Swiftly, Alvis stored Astrion''s severed head and body in his storage ring and turned his attention to finding clues that could lead him to Astrion''s killer. After a few seconds of searching, he found something. He observed subtle alterations in the earth in a particr area, leading into the depths of the forest. It was evident to Alvis that someone had tampered with the earth as if attempting to conceal something, likely tracks. He swiftly came to this conclusion. It was apparent, given the circumstances. Such subtle changes would be imperceptible to most individuals, even someone like Atticus, with his heightened perception, would struggle to notice these alterations, especially in the midst of all this destruction. But a grandmaster rank wasn''t a normal person. As soon as Alvis was about to start the chase, Ronad arrived at the scene. He was much more injured than Alvin, and it took him more time to get there. "Where did you run off to without mentioning anything!?" he asked, clearly annoyed by Alvis''s decision to move so quickly, especially when he was in such a state. Alvis, still focused on the trail he had discovered, didn''t spare a nce for Ronad. He simply turned towards the tracks andunched himself into the forest, each of his colossal footsteps sending ripples through the ground. "Bastard," Ronad muttered under his breath, offering a frustrated sigh before reluctantly following in Alvis''s wake. In the middle of the forest, a procession of young boys and girls was running through the dense woods. Towards the rear of the group, two 3rd year trainees trailed, skillfully employing their earth maniption talents to conceal their tracks as they ran. At the forefront of this group was Atticus, leading them through the wilderness. They had been running for a while and were close to their destination: the Arachnix caves. Although it might have been difficult for most people to find their way to the caves, especially after just being there only once, Atticus had no such trouble at all. "Just a bit more," Atticus encouraged the group as they continued to run. Directly behind him were Ember and Aurora, with the rest following closely behind. Atticus had discovered something extraordinary during his stay in the Life Weapon''s realm. It was a revtion he had unexpectedly stumbled upon while training. He had learned how to absorb mana while in motion. The Atticus of todaypared to his former self before entering the Life Weapon''s realm was like night and day. In the realm, his perception had significantly increased, and he had acquired a profound understanding of how to be attuned to and manipte mana, which greatly enhanced his mana control. The rest came naturally. Without much effort, he could sense and channel the mana from the environment into his own core. During the few minutes they had been running, Atticus had managed to umte a small reserve of mana. He was well aware that they might encounter beasts in the caves, and he needed to be in a suitable fighting condition. After a few minutes, Atticus saw what they had been searching for all this time: the cliffs. A wave of relief washed over Atticus and the other trainees. They could finally leave the open forest and find refuge inside the caves. Smiles were already forming on their faces, and they increased their speed, eager to reach the caves as soon as possible. But then, as if the weight of the world descended on everyone, an overwhelming aura suddenly engulfed the entire area. Every single trainee, including Atticus, was forced to the ground, unable to withstand the oppressive aura. Before they could make sense of what was happening, an oppressive voice boomed, sending shivers down their spines. "Who killed him?" Chapter 118: Foolish Dream As soon as Atticus and the rest of the trainees heard that voice, their hearts clenched in fear. Couldn''t they just catch a break? They were almost at the caves! Atticus gritted his teeth and fought the aura that was locking down his body, but the best he could do was simply move his head upwards to gaze at the enemy. What he saw made his heart tighten in horror. Before him stood a one-handed behemoth of rming proportions, an imposing giant standing at a towering height of 15 meters. Atticus immediately recognized Alvis, the one who was supposed to be fighting Rowan. Despite Alvis being weakened, Atticus could feel the overwhelming aura he exuded. It was so powerful that even with his earlier boost in power during his fight with Astrion, Atticus knew he couldn''t win if they fought. It was then that Atticus''s mind registered the implications of Alvis''s presence here. ''Did Rowan lose?'' he thought in horror. If Rowan had lost, the camp was gone. Without another grandmaster-ranked individual to defend them, who else could survive even one strike from this monstrosity. Alvis gazed at the trainees lying in the group with a cold look. He spoke again, his voice booming, and the ominous aura surrounding him intensified. This time, he increased the intensity of the aura, causing the earth beneath the trainees to cave in slightly as they struggled not to get crushed. Alvis was absolutely shocked at the number of trainees who had managed to escape. It meant the rest of hispanions had done a terrible job! How had they allowed so many of them to survive? Seeing the trainees, he had immediately wanted to kill them, but he restrained himself for one reason: he needed to know what had killed Astrion. What was even more baffling to him was that there were only trainees present here. He had been expecting at least a master rank when he started the chase. Did that mean that it was one of the trainees who had killed Astrion? ''No, impossible,'' he thought, killing the idea in his head. His disciple wasn''t that useless. Meanwhile, none of the trainees knew what Alvis was talking about. Was his brain working properly? He had arrived out of nowhere and asked, "Who killed him?" without providing any other information. Wasn''t he aware of the situation? A lot of people died this morning, how were they supposed to know who he was talking about? Alvis seemed to realize his mistake. He quickly removed Astrion''s severed head, which he had picked up earlier, from his storage ring. Then he controlled his aura, shrouding each of the trainees, lifting them from the ground. He made the head float in front of the trainees and asked again, "Who killed him?" The trainees, now looking at Astrion''s severed head, immediately recognized him. How could they not? They had all nearly lost their lives to him. Their expressions shifted, and they instinctively turned to look at Atticus at the front. It wasn''t that they were trying to give him up to Alvis. They each instinctively turned to Atticus with a look that conveyed one thing: hope. They had all epted Atticus as their leader and were ready to follow his lead. During the fight with Astrion, Atticus had disyed a sudden increase in power that had astonished them and made them question their sanity. They were all hoping he could perform that miracle again. However, the hope they were each waiting for was a foolish dream. Atticus was feelingpletely drained. Despite his exhaustion and aching body after the battle with Astrion, Atticus hadn''t rested for a second. He had kept running and trying to gather mana immediately after the fight. Currently, he doubted if he could even defeat someone at his own rank, let alone a grandmaster-ranked individual, someone three entire stages above him. Plus, he even doubted if he could handle that power again, even if given the opportunity. Atticus had no way out of this, and that realization made his heart clench. After everything they had been through, all the hard training, was this how it was going to end? Alvis noticed that each of the trainees had turned their attention to a boy at the front. His eyes immediately focused on Atticus, causing the aura shrouding him to intensify. Alvis also noticed the katana strapped to Atticus''s waist, which made his eyes narrow. "You killed him?" His voice grew colder. A 10-year-old had killed an expert rank with a powerful bloodline? It was something absolutely unbelievable, something that anyone sane would find hard to believe. But he received no answer, just Atticus''s cold eyes fixed on him. Alvis frowned, and just as he was about to resort to torture to get more answers, boomingughter sounded from the forest. "Hahaha! A 10-year-old killed your disciple, Alvis!" Ronad''s voice sounded as he approached the group. The trainees all flinched as they saw another grandmaster rank approaching. Aurora''s eyes widened, ''No!'' She had just realized the implication of both of them being here. Didn''t that mean her father had lost? Then what happened to him? She thought in dread. Alvis closed his eyes in annoyance, taking a deep breath to control his anger. He opened them andpletely ignored Ronad''s existence, fixing his gaze on Atticus once more. He immediately increased his aura, mming Atticus down on the ground. "Atticus!" Ember and Aurora yelled, trying to move, but the aura holding them in ce didn''t budge. Atticus felt the pain he was experiencing intensify a hundredfold. It felt as if the weight of the entire world rested on his body. He fought the aura, struggling to avoid being crushed. He mustered everything he had, the little mana he had gathered after the fight with Astrion amplified his strength, but it did next to nothing against the overwhelming force. He tried to soften the earth but Alvis''s aura shrouded him entirely, making any attempt at controlling the elements futile. Just as Atticus''s bones were about to break, Ronad suddenly spoke, interrupting Alvis. "Stop wasting time, Alvis. There''s an easier way to get your answers," Ronad said, his gaze directly fixed on one of the trainees. Atticus fought through the pain wracking his body and followed Ronad''s gaze. Realizing who Ronad was looking at, Atticus''s expression turned frightening. Chapter 119: Reapers Call Atticus, seeing Ronad looking at Ember, immediately tried to stand but couldn''t even move an inch, Alvis''s aurapletely locking him in ce. Ronad started walking toward Ember, who was also locked in ce by Alvis''s aura. "You know what your father''sst words were when I ripped his head off?" Ronad said to Ember with a huge grin. How could Ronad not know the children of the one who killed his son? Before he had nned and killed Ariel, Ronad knew basically everything there was to know about him. He had initially wanted to target and kill Ember and Caldor to make Ariel feel the same way he felt when he killed his son. However, seeing how they hardly left the estate, and even if they left, it would be within the sector, apanied by a significant number of guards. Despite him being able to take care of the guards, he still couldn''t act recklessly within the sector. If any significant battle urred in the sector, the response would be immediate. Ember''s expression immediately shifted. Everyone had refused to tell her who exactly killed her father. What they were all trying to avoid was Ember growing up solely for the sake of revenge. But Ember had left it as is because she knew she couldn''t do anything to him currently. She had wanted to grow stronger first before taking any action. To see the man who killed her father in front of her evoked emotions that couldn''t be exined. "You killed him," she said, her voice cracking. "You killed him," she repeated, Each time she spoke those words, the air around her seemed to thicken and chill. A cold mist began to seep from her, wrapping around her like a shroud. "You killed him," Each time she spoke, she strained and forced her body to move, but Alvis''s aura remained strong, her bones creaked as they tried hard to withstand the pressure she was putting on them. Her gaze was directly fixed on Ronad, her expression filled with absolute fury. It was obvious she wanted nothing more than to tear every single part of Ronad apart. Ronad, seeing that look, grinned from ear to ear, revealing his white teeth. Seeing apletely charred-ck individual smile was unsettling, to say the least. "Ho? You want to kill me?" He asked, grinning at Ember. "Hahaha!" heughed, his voice resounding through the forest. "Do you think your feeble strength can do anything to me?" His voice boomed as he questioned. Ember didn''t respond. She just kept struggling to move her body despite the intense pain she was feeling. Atticus watched it all, his teeth gritted hard, his hands already bleeding from the intense way he was clenching his fists. While the rest of the trainees remained quiet as they watched the scene. What could they do? Ronad suddenly turned to look at Atticus. "And you must be Avalon''s son, Atticus," his grin widened. Alvis''s eyes narrowed. ''So he''s that child,'' he thought. Although he had asked Hugo to watch over Atticus and report anything worthwhile, he had never really bothered to know his face. Of course, because of Atticus''s position, he would eventually have to find out more about him, but he saw no reason to know the face of a 10-year-old. ''It''s a good thing I was able to find them before they escaped,'' he thought. If they had sessfully escaped, then their attack on the camp would''ve been worthless. Ronad closed the distance between him and Ember and turned his gaze at Atticus on the ground and spoke, "You have 10 seconds to answer the questions, or I pop her head," he threatened with a sinister glint in his eyes, already counting down, "10." Hearing this, Atticus''s eyes widened, and he immediately tried to get up, but Alvis''s aura didn''t even budge. Ronad didn''t stop counting, his expression initially smiling already turned serious. It was obvious that after the time was up, he''d really kill her. ''He''ll kill Ember.'' The realization seemed to make Atticus''s mind shatter. Immediately, he gathered every single inch of strength remaining in his body and tried to get up. His bones creaked, threatening to break, bulging veins threatening to burst, filling his face. He ced his right hand on the ground and pushed with all his strength. His teeth gritted hard, blood seeping from his mouth, but his determination paid off as he pushed his chest a few inches away from the ground. Alvis''s eyes narrowed. ''He''s still able to move? How?'' The aura he was currently releasing isn''t something that even an advanced rank can withstand. But an intermediate rank was withstanding it? Astrion dying to him now seemed to look more believable. Now he wanted to know how he was able to do it. What if it was some kind of treasure that could make an intermediate rank defeat a powerful expert rank? He must have it! He immediately increased the intensity of the aura on Atticus, making him m onto the ground even harder. Atticus waspletely in a daze, his mind nk. He had initially tried to ask for help from the katana earlier, but it remainedpletely silent. His entire focus was on getting up to save Ember. The only sound he could hear was the sound of Ronad counting down. "6, 5..." Each reduction in number made his heart tremble, but no matter how hard he tried, his body wouldn''t budge. ''Will I lose Ember here?'' As soon as that thought entered his head, he killed it immediately, ''Never!'' He screamed in his head and tried to move again, attempting to stand. He put both hands on the ground, mustering every fiber of his strength in his body, Atticus pushed. The battle cry that escaped him was fierce, fueling his resolve. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" And then, slowly but surely, a red aura slowly started to envelop his form, empowering him. He began to gradually stand, with bulging veins in his body bursting as his body got covered in blood. But Atticus didn''t even flinch. He finally stood up straight, his gaze fixed on only one person: Ronad. His eyes werepletely red, looking at Ronad with an utter chillingness that would frighten many. But Ronad remained unruffled, his expression not changing one bit as he continued to count down slowly. As Atticus was about to take a step forward, suddenly, the aura surrounding him increased twofold, mming him brutally back down onto the ground, unmoving. The only thing he could hear was Ronad''s voice, sounding like a reaper''s call as he finished counting down. "2... 1..." Chapter 120: I Have Failed As soon as Ronad got to ''one'', his hands moved towards Ember''s head. However, before he could reach it, he and Alvis suddenly felt a change, one that immediately halted Ronad''s movement. The change was subtle, very subtle. It was the type of change that one would feel and dismiss as mere paranoia. But to Alvis and Ronad, both grandmaster individuals, individuals who had faced numerous battles and nearly lost their lives more times than they could count, this change sent shivers through their entire beings. The millisecond they felt this change, they both immediately looked into their storage rings. Swifty, they each brought out golden tes from their storage rings and, without hesitation, channeled mana into it. The te emitted a bright glow that epassed both of their forms, and swiftly, Alvis and Ronad immediately disappeared from the scene. At a speed beyond theprehension of those currently present, the sky above the camp churned with clouds that crackled ominously with frightening lightning, darkening the entire sky as they gathered with unprecedented force. The very air grew charged with tension as the whole world seem to slow. In a heartbeat, it was as though the heavens themselves hade to pass judgment upon the battlefield, an incalcble number of lightning streaks materialized out of thin air and descended upon the camp grounds. As if directed by some divine will, each of these bolt moved with supernatural speed and precision as they descended upon each and every member of the Obsidian Order locked inbat below. Advanced rank, expert rank, master - it didn''t matter. With a blinding sh, each bolt struck its intended target, their powerful forms instantaneously reduced to ashes. All of this happened within the span of 5 milliseconds, a speed that only those at the least grandmaster rank could fullyprehend. The staff and instructors of the Raven Camp who were initially in battle stopped, surprised by this sudden turn of events. All eyes, including the trainees'' who were now free from Alvis''s aura, turned upward to witness an extraordinary sight they would never forget in their lives. A man, his very presencemanding the world to bow before him, floated in the sky. Draped in a pristine white robe, his entire form was enveloped in a mesmerizing dance of crackling lightning. His once piercing gray eyes had transformed into two zing orbs of unbridled power, their fierce brilliance akin to a thunderstorm''s fury. Behind him, thick and unyielding clouds writhed, fissured by the electrical fury within. Each rupture was apanied by a blinding burst of light and deafening ps of thunder that resonated with such force that they seemed to shake the very earth itself. The clouds covered the entire expanse, creating the illusion of nightfall. There was only one embodiment that could describe this man C the God of Thunder. And then, every single one of them, be it clerk, librarian, or instructor, whether their bodies were riddled with injuries or not, all of them got down on one knee, bowing and paying their respects. Their Paragon, Magnus Ravenstein had arrived. Despite the excruciating pain that wracked his entire body, Atticus managed to turn andy on the ground, gazing up at Magnus''s imposing figure in the air. Every inch of his body throbbed with agony, but despite that, Atticus''s mind was focused on one thing: the overwhelming power he had just witnessed. That power that was what he needed. If he had that, none of this would have happened. He wouldn''t have been so helpless, Ember wouldn''t have almost been killed in front of him, and those bastards wouldn''t have escaped. Atticus clenched his hands and gritted his teeth, adding to the pain his body was feeling. "I need strength," Atticus muttered with unwavering resolve, his voice barely above a whisper. And unsurprisingly, all his exhaustion and suffering caught up to him, and he immediately lost consciousness. "Atticus!" Aurora yelled as she dashed towards the unconscious Atticus. Her cry broke Ember out of her daze, and she also ran towards him to see if he was okay. As Aurora reached him, she immediately checked whether he was breathing and let out a sigh of relief when she saw that he was okay, just unconscious. Magnus gazed down at the camp, his thoughts racing. It had been close, very close. The first thing he did as he got close enough to see the camp was search for Atticus and Ember. He had sent this attack a few hundred kilometers away when he saw what Ronad was about to do to Ember. If he had been just a secondte, he would have lost his granddaughter. Seeing that Atticus and Ember were okay, with no life threatening injuries, Magnus turned his gaze away and looked at the devastation that was once the Raven camp. As he gazed upon the lifeless forms of the staff and trainees, Magnus emitted an aura of profound sadness. He was supposed to be their protector, the one everyone in the family looked to lead and protect. Countless generations had passed with each of the paragons leading the family to new heights. The weight of that legacy was something he had borne with pride. But under his rule, one of the important members of the family, his son, Ariel, was targeted and killed. Under his rule, some of their youths, the future of their lineage, were targeted and came very close to being wiped out. Magnus gazed down at the camp and clenched his hands, an action itself that seemed to influence the environment, making the clouds crackle with thunder, illuminating the whole area. ''I have failed,'' Magnus thought, his heart heavy with regret and sorrow. It was a failure that no amount of power could mend. As if feeling what Magnus was going through, the skies began to weep, drops of water fell from the skies, a torrent of cleansing tears that washed away the blood and gore that had tainted the once-hallowed grounds, marking the sorrow that now enveloped the Ravenstein family. Chapter 121: No Mercy Inside the Ravenstein control room, urgency hung in the air like a heavy shroud. The fric activity of people scurrying about, taking and making calls, and barking out orders created a persistent and urgent backdrop. The room''s walls were adorned with numerous screens, each depicting a different section of the sector. On each screen, a procession of airships moved with purpose, white haired Ravensteins manning their stations in various regions. The centerpiece of the room was an immense screen that offered a distant, bird''s eye view of the entire sector. It showcased the expansive borders and the entirety of sector 3, emphasizing the scope of the current crisis. Every corner of the domain was scrutinized, and airships filled the airspace, bearing the distinct white haired individuals who symbolized the Ravenstein family. Every single one of the people in the control room waspletely engrossed and focused on their tasks. None had the guts to even dream of taking a break. How could they? Behind them, at an elevated tform, Magnus Ravenstein stood together with Avalon. Their gazes were both icy. Despite the fact that everyone was angry about the attack on the camp and were doing their best to work and find the culprit, the oppressive and chilling aura radiated by Magnus and Avalon made all of their anger seem childish inparison. Even if Avalon had been alone, they would have still been on their toes, but with Magnus added to the fray, they all felt like they could immediately lose their lives if they even rested for one second. Magnus and Avalon stood observing this scene, their countenance exuding an aura of sheer coldness. Avalon was seething with rage. He had heard from his father about everything that had happened. He and Anastasia were far slower than Magnus and had taken far too much time to get to the Raven camp. He had been so close to losing his son to the same bastards that took his younger brother. And what was worse, he wasn''t able to do anything to stop it; if it wasn''t for his father, he would have lost his only son. The Raven camp was located deep inside the forest at the edge of the capital, 1890km away from the Ravenstein estate. It had taken Magnus exactly 10 seconds to cross that distance, a testament to his power. Immediately after Alvis and Ronad escaped, Magnus called for an immediate lockdown of the entire sector. Although they were able to escape his grasp using teleportation runes, there was a limit to the distance the teleportation runes could cover. And with Magnus swift response, they both wouldn''t be able to do the same to escape the sector. Magnus had immediately instructed them to activate the Aegis. The Aegis was the shield the alliance scientists had built and used to repel the Zorvans. But unlike the huge scope of theary shield, this one only epassed the entirety of sector 3. The activation and maintenance of the shield was costly, but despite the cost, the Ravensteins weren''tcking in resources. They could still bear the cost, even if they wanted to leave it activated every day. However, because of some political reasons, none of the sectors were allowed to leave it activated for more than a day, and that was even only when there was an emergency. But with all that had happened, would Magnus care about those reasons? No! The numbers of the members of the Obsidian Order that Magnus had killed back at the camp had been staggering. Avalon was sure that with the ones they had killed in the sector before during their rampage, along with this new group, the remaining forces in the sector would be very minuscule. They had decided to flush every single one of them out and annihte them, no matter the cost. After questioning the staff at the camp, they were able to discover the traitor. And in under an hour, Lyanna found out everything about him C where he goes, who he talks to, what he buys, even what he eats. The Silent Nexus informationwork was just too great. They were also able to discover the family he had been hiding in secret. However, upon reaching them, they had already been killed, with their months old, rotten bodies hanging in the middle of the living room. After all that, the rest was easy to piece together. There was a saying: "Children''s sins should be paid for by their parents." The main family didn''t have to order anything; they didn''t even have to move. After finding out the full reasons for his betrayal, his parents were found and swiftly eliminated. The Ravensteins showed no mercy, even to their own. But despite all of that, the most important matter was to locate Alvis and Ronad. Those two had caused far more damage than any other. They had both killed one of the Ravenstein''s grandmasters. Although the Ravensteins weren''tcking in grandmaster rank individuals, it didn''t change the fact that each one was a priceless asset. Plus, the fact that the man Avalon had been searching for all this time, Ronad, had finally shown himself. He wanted nothing more than to find him and make him pay for what he did, tenfold. Through the screens, different mansions, estates, and houses were being thoroughly checked. Every single member of the obsidian order all had a tattoo of their insignia on their backs, although they weren''t visible to the naked eyes, they had a way to identify them. When the Ravensteins had dered war on the Obsidian Order a few years back, every single entry and exit into and out of the sector was being monitored. But despite this, Alvis and Ronad were still able to move freely and even n an attack on the sector. There was only one answer to this: there was someone helping them in the sector, another traitor. Every single part of the sector was filled with white haired individuals, all with cold gazes. Considering the magnitude of sector 3, one could only see how numerous the Ravensteins were. The entire sector 3 was divided into four regions. The capital, Ravenspire, was directly controlled by the Ravensteins themselves in the very center of the sector. In the southeast, sharing a border with sector 4, was another region, Dusktown, which was controlled by a tier 2 family, the Vermore family. In the northwest, backing the body of water, was Aquiloria, headed by another tier 2 family, the Aquilore family, andstly, southwest, bordering sector 2 was Lunarhaven. The Lunarhaven region was overseen by the Lunaris family, also a tier two family. Each of these families was under the Ravensteins. The Ravensteins were the absolute rulers of the sector, and none could question their power. In each region of the sector, a base of the Raven Vanguard was established. Just one word was enough for every single one of them to be deployed. In some of the screens, some bases of the Obsidian Order had already been found and destroyed, and every single person in the building annihted. No questions were asked, no words were spoken. Once it was found that there were Obsidian Order members in a building, every life form in the building would be snuffed out. *** In arge estate situated in the southeast side of sector 3, the property was peaceful, with servants and guards going about their business. Some Expert and Master ranks guarded every corner of the estate. While this estate was very grand, it still paled inparison to the Ravenstein''s main estate. Inside the main mansion, in a room was filled with various antiquities. Bones and furs from different beasts hung on the walls, and shelves filled with books surrounded the office. Seated on a desk in this room was a middle aged man. His silver hair lent him an air of wisdom and a meticulously groomed mustache seamlessly connected with his beard. His eyes were as ck as space. Adorned in dignified blue robes, he exuded an aura of authority. With every turn of a page, his movements possessed a grace. It was evident that he was no ordinary man. Suddenly, he sensed someone approaching his door in a hurry. Identifying this person, he spoke before he could knock, "Come in," his voice authoritative. The figure outside the door froze for a moment, then swiftly opened the door and entered. He immediately performed a 90 degree bow and greeted his master with great respect upon entering. "Master Darius." Despite the importance and urgency of the news he wanted to report, he dared not be disrespectful. He knew his master well, very well. Regardless of the importance of the matter he intended to report, even if one of his children was dying, any slip up, any hint of disrespect shown would result in immediate death. There was no second chance, no words spoken, no debate. You would just cease to exist. Darius regarded his butler with a cold gaze for a moment, as if savoring the power he held. Then he spoke, "Speak." With his head still bowed, the butler began to report, "Master Darius, the Ravenstei-" BOOOM! Chapter 122: Disrespect Before the butler could even finish his words, he was interrupted by a loud impact that shook the whole mansion to its core. Darius''s sharp eyes immediately narrowed, and without wasting a single moment, he pushed himself up from his ornate chair. Paying no heed to the still-bowing butler who had quickly retreated to give way to his master, He left the office and headed to the entrance of the mansion. Upon reaching the entrance, Darius noticed that his wife and several other members of the family had already emerged from the mansion to investigate themotion, all apart from his wife, adorned with their distinctive silver hair that marked their lineage. However, Darius didn''t spare them a nce, his attention solely focused upwards, where he saw massive, imposing airships, each of them dwarfing the mansion and making the day seem like night. As he took in the sheer scale of these ships, Darius''s gaze was suddenly drawn earthward, where he discovered a solitary figure standing within a freshly formed crater. The man possessed a burly, imposing physique, and his authoritative presence was undeniable. His impably styled snow white hair created a stark visual contrast against his spotless attire, which was in pristine condition despite the evident destruction he had wrought. "Sirius!" Darius eximed. Before Darius could understand what was happening, immediately, from the gigantic airship, numerous individuals, approximately thirty in number, began descending gracefully toward the ground. Their descent was marked by an eerie silence and a level of precision that sent shivers down the spines of those who watched. Each of these individuals exuded an aura of master rank and they were uniformly d in sleek ck robes and cloaks, each of them bearing swords at their waists. Their entire demeanor screamed of controlled calction. Their collective presence was awe-inspiring as they maintained perfect synchronization in every aspect. Every one of them breathed in rhythm, their hearts beating in sync. These were the elites of the Raven Vanguard, a special unit that served directly under Sirius, the Shadowguard. Only the best of the best in the Vanguard were recruited into this group. They were thoroughly trained down to thest detail, from their habits, the way they moved, the way they breathed, and even to the way they spoke. Each of them stood there quietly, their gazes forward, staring at nothing in particr. Seeing all this, Darius''s facial expression underwent a rapid transformation, shifting from initial shock to understanding and ultimately to smoldering anger. Such disrespect! Abruptly, from behind, Darius''s voice thundered, shaking the very ground on which he stood "What is the meaning of this, Sirius! Do you take the Vermore family as a joke!" His aura surged like a tempest, and the grandeur of his grandmaster rank aura extended throughout the area, establishing a palpable presence that sent shockwaves through the surroundings. The Vermore family was the tier two family in charge of the southeast part of sector 3. And this man, Darius, was the family head of the Vermore family. Despite the fact that the tier 2 families in sector 3 reported directly to the Ravenstein family, the rtionship between them wasn''t apletely akin to a ruler and subjects. Yes, the Ravensteins were strong and could potentially wipe out their family within hours, but could they do that? No. Why? Because of the rules. There was a reason the Sentinel Guardians were established as the police force of the human domain. Apart from catching terrorists and criminals, the main reason they were established was to prevent the tier one family from ruling the sector like tyrants. They were established after a brutal event where the tier one family in sector 8 had wiped out all the tier 3 families in the sector. It was a day filled with bloodshed that many would never forget. The tier one families were powerful, far more powerful than the other tiered families. To avoid another massacre like that day, the Sentinel Guardians were established. The Sentinel Guardians had bases in each sector because of one thing: to keep the tier one families in check. If any tier one family tried to cross the line, the Sentinel Guardians were authorized to act and stop them. Darius and the other tier two families were well aware of this, and this was why the tier two families weren''tpletely subservient to the Ravensteins, and such was the same in other sectors. Regardless of what happened, the Ravensteins couldn''t go as far as wiping them out, or else the Sentinel Guardians would intervene. And no one family could face the Sentinel Guardians alone, as they reported directly to the Paragon Council. What Darius hated the most in this world was being disrespected. They had barged into his estate guns zing as if the Vermore family meant nothing at all! The Vermore family was the strongest and more powerful than the other tier two families in the sector! It was an insult, one he would never take lying down. All of the estate guards had already gathered around the mansion, numbering at least 60 expert ranks and a few master ranks. They had already drawn their weapons, pointing them at the intruders. Despite knowing well that it was the Ravensteins, they were all proud warriors of the Vermore family! Simply cowering and bowing when the Ravensteins were clearly attacking the estate just because they were a tier one family was cowardly! Regardless of how powerful the Ravenstein family was, they had taken this too far! Each of them pointed their weapons at Sirius and the shadowguard, releasing their auras too, making the air more oppressive. They were ready to act if Darius gave themand! Chapter 123: Do You Intend To Resist? Throughout this unfolding scenario, Sirius remained motionless, his countenance an unyielding mask, apparently unaffected by the situation. To the untrained observer, it might seem that he was inplete control of his emotions, an epitome of calm. But to those who knew Sirius well, they knew that he was enraged to the core. Suddenly, an overwhelming and oppressive aura, surpassing the intensity of Darius''s outburst, descended upon the entire vicinity, brushing aside Darius''s aura like an insignificant breeze. With an air of calcted indifference, Sirius spoke, his voice maintaining a calm, measured tone, almost conversational. However, his words resonated through every corner of the area, heard by all. "We''re currently chasing two fugitives that escaped our grasp. We''ve locked down the entire sector and are currently searching every single inch of the sector," Sirius locked eyes with Darius, his gaze prating to the core, and asked, "Do you intend to resist?" As soon as those words dropped, the air around Sirius seemed to change, and the weight of the air in the area quadrupled. Simultaneously, every member of the Shadowguard encircling the area, who had thus far remained motionless, ced a firm hand on their sword hilts, their movements in perfect sync. Each of them unleashed their thick master-rank auras with a collective and resounding show of force The message was clear: resist and die. Every single one of the Vermore family guards immediately felt chills down their spines. Sweat beaded on their foreheads, and their hands holding their weapons trembled as they all struggled to remain standing. Darius''s eyebrows knitted in a deep frown. ''He''s serious,'' he realized. Who in the human domain didn''t know about the 2nd star of the Ravenstein? In his generation, Sirius was second only to Avalon. He was a monster among monsters in the grandmaster rank. Darius knew, despite them being in the same rank, he couldn''t hold a candle to Sirius. Darius then suddenly noticed an oddity. Normally, with the Ravensteins acting so brazenly, the Sentinel Guardians should have at least shown their faces by now, but not a single one of them was in the area. He instinctively knew; they weren''t nning on interfering. Darius gritted his teeth hard. This embarrassment... it would not be forgotten. "Lower your weapons andply," Darius abruptlymanded, fixing his gaze on his guards. Every member of the Vermore family present, despite the intimidation brought by Sirius and his elite unit, cast astonished looks his way. Who within the Vermore family didn''t know Darius''s character? He was the type of person who wouldn''t hesitate to extinguish an entire lineage should they dare show him disrespect. They were shocked he took this tant act of disrespect and let it go. Yet, as they observed the bone-chilling expression carved onto Darius''s countenance, each of them promptly stiffened. Their swords returned to their scabbards, and they withdrew, though their gazes still emanated cold, piercing looks directed at the Ravensteins. Siriuspletely ignored all of this. To be honest, he was hoping they''d resist. He hade here himself because he knew how proud the Vermore family were, and he knew they might want to resist. He needed someone to vent the intense anger he was currently feeling. "Carry out the search," he ordered, and with thatmand, the Shadowguard promptly vanished, diligently scouring every corner of the estate. They were thorough, each making use of artifacts that could detect any fluctuations of mana, searching for signs of hidden runes orpartments that someone might be hiding in. After a few minutes, they searched every single inch of the estate but couldn''t find a thing. As abruptly as they had arrived, the Ravensteins departed without a single word, leaving Darius seething with fury. All over the human domain, the same thing yed out, with the Ravensteins checking every mansion, searching for Alvis and Ronad. None of the tier two families had the guts to refuse. *** After several hours, deep into the night, a solitary figure descended a grand staircase. As he advanced, the wall mounted lights on either side flickered to life sequentially, casting their soft illumination upon his path. After a few seconds, he reached an inconspicuous looking wall. It appeared ordinary, making one wonder why the man didn''t simply turn left and continue moving. Suddenly, the man bit into his index finger, the bite carrying such force that it could cut through steel. This action revealed the extraordinary toughness of his skin. With a drop of blood on his finger, he ced it on the wall. Instantly, the wall radiated a brilliant emerald glow. Beginning from the center, the luminance swirled and expanded, giving rise to a substantial, round portal. Without hesitation, the man stepped into the portal, finding himself in an expansive realm with a grassy expanse beneath his feet. The wind whispered, carrying with it the sweet scent of grass. It was evident that this was no ordinary realm. Positioned at the clearing''s heart stood an unassuming, moderately-sized building. The man approached and entered through the front door. He was immediately greeted with heartyughter and a thick killing intent emanating from the room. Unruffled, as if ustomed to this, the man entered. Within the room, two men were present. The first,pletely devoid of hair, featured a bald head, devoid of eyebrows and body hair. His green eyes sparkled as he leisurely savored a bag of chips, each crisp bite apanied by the satisfying crunch before he broke into boisterousughter. "Hahahahahaha!" There was no mistaking it; this was Ronad. The second man, cloaked in a traditional Chinese robe, boasted a mane of jet-ck hair. A 10cm stump upied the space where his left hand should have been, and the stump was clearly in the process of healing. His eyes remained shut as he took deep, controlled breaths, indicating that he was making a concerted effort to restrain an urge to attack the hairless monkey a few meters away from him. This man was unmistakably Alvis. They both turned their gazes toward the man who had just entered, none showing any surprise as if they were expecting him. And then Ronad spoke, "Ah, finally you''re here... Darius." Chapter 124: Warmth Darkness,plete and absolute, shrouded his vision. Atticus found himself trapped in this void once more, a sense of dj vu washing over him. ''Not this again,'' Atticus thought, a hint of frustration creeping in as he tried to make sense of what was happening. ''Am I back in the life weapon?'' He pondered. This was exactly what happened thest time he was knocked out As if in response to his inner turmoil, the suffocating darkness slowly began to recede, revealing a scene that immediately gripped his heart in a vise. Before him, Ronad stood with hispletely charred cken skin, a chilling grin etched upon his face. He held a gleaming sword dangerously close to Ember''s delicate neck. Atticus'' voice cracked as he shouted, "No!" His legs carried him forward, but no matter how he sprinted, the gap between him and the duo seemed to expand. And then, without hesitation, the sword descended. With a gasp, Atticus bolted upright, his body drenched in sweat. He took a few deep breaths to steady his racing heart, then slowly opened his eyes. He nced around, attempting to make sense of his surroundings. It didn''t take long for him to recognize the familiar room. "I''m back at the estate?" Atticus muttered to himself. While trying to process the situation, he noticed a stirring on the left side of the room. Atticus squinted in the dim light and soon identified the figure slumbering on the couch. It was Aurora, wrapped in a thick nket, her peaceful form gently rising and falling with each breath. Not wanting to disturb her rest, Atticus carefully swung his legs over the side of the bed and quietly descended to the floor. His body was feeling good, too good. It was as if the injuries he had sustained had never existed in the first ce. Lost in his contemtions, his attention was abruptly seized by a figure bursting into the room. Startled, Atticus turned to find Anastasia standing before him. Before he could react, he was enveloped in a warm and tight embrace. Atticus didn''t resist; instead, he weed her embrace, closing his eyes and savoring the moment. ''I''ve missed this so much,'' he thought, his heart swelling with emotion. After a long,forting minute, Anastasia slowly released her hold, still grasping his shoulders as she studied him closely. "Honey, are you okay?" Her voice trembled with emotion, her tonepletely filled with warmth. Atticus returned her gaze with a warm smile. "Yes, Mum, I feel okay," he assured her. But his keen eyes didn''t miss the telltale signs C her reddened, puffy eyes. ''She''s been crying. A lot,'' Atticus realized, a pang of sadness washing over him. He pulled Anastasia into another tight embrace, this time surprising her. Without hesitation, she held him just as fiercely, as though afraid he might vanish. "I''m d you''re home safely," she whispered. "Me too," Atticus replied warmly. After the heartwarming reunion with Anastasia, Atticus also shared touching moments with the rest of the family. Avalon, Freya, Caldor, and even Zelda and Ethan hade to see how he was doing. Seeing them all brought a genuine smile to Atticus''s face, a rare urrence in recent times. Amid the warmth and chatter in the room, Aurora had also woken up. Atticus couldn''t help but notice the traces of tears on her cheeks. He knew it wasn''t for him. ''So Rowan truly died, huh,'' Atticus quickly deduced the reason. Despite all the things Rowan had done to her, he was at the end of the day, her father. There was no way she could ignore that. In the midst of the touching moments, Ember remained at the door of the room, silently observing the scene with an unreadable expression. She chose not to enter the room, and after a few moments, she turned away and left. Atticus noticed Ember at the door, and he could understand what she was going through. She basically saw the man that murdered her father in front of her, who even had the audacity to insult him again in front of her, but she was unable to do anything. He could understand the turmoil her heart was going through. After a few hours, they all left the room, including Aurora, leaving Atticus to rest. Atticus sat down on his bed, a sense of shock washing over him as he realized that two days had already passed since the incident at the camp. ''My injuries must have been really severe,'' he thought. Suddenly, he remembered something important and, gazing into the distance, he called out, "Arya." No response. "Arya," he called out once more, and then, a woman suddenly materialized beside him. Atticus turned to see a woman with short ck hair and green eyes, standing at 5''7" tall, a few meters away from him. She bowed respectfully as she materialized, her face veiled within the bow. But Atticus''s perception was far too sharp not to notice the subtle changes in her demeanor. Although she was trying to hide it, he noticed that her nails were recently bitten, as if she had been nervously chewing on them. He also noticed her palms were recently injured, as if she had been clenching her fists, among other small signs of unease. Atticus smiled seeing her act this way. And then without waiting he quickly hugged her, flustering Arya, muttering, "I''m back," Although just like the rest she had wanted to greet Atticus when he woke up, but at the end of the day she was just Anastasia''s Ravende, a servant of the family. Even though Anastasia and Atticus treated her more than that, she still had to maintain a certain amount of distance and professionalism. Yet, seeing Atticus embrace her so warmly, her cold and formal facade crumbled, and she hugged him back tightly. ''I''m d you''re back young master" she replied warmly. After a few seconds, they separated, and then they talked for a few minutes. Arya provided Atticus with a detailed briefing on everything that had transpired during his unconsciousness. Chapter 125: Guilty A few hourster, the Ravenstein estate was bathed in the moon''s soft glow. It was nighttime, and most of the personnel in the estate had gone to sleep. Atticus''s eyes jolted open from his slumber. Beads of sweat clung to his forehead, and his back waspletely drenched with perspiration. His breathing wasbored, and he quickly sat up straight in bed. He touched his forehead with his right arm, muttering, "Not again." After a few seconds, he managed to catch his breath. He stood up and swung his legs off the king-sized mattress he had been lying on. Atticus headed straight to his bathroom and quickly washed his face with water. ''I can''t sleep,'' he thought. Atticus had been trying all night to rest, but he kept seeing the scene with Ember and Ronad rey in his mind. The whole situation baffled him. Atticus believed his intelligence was far too high to fall for something like that every time. But whenever the scene resurfaced, his emotions would immediately re up, and he had no control over it. Atticus took a deep breath and exhaled. Then, he walked to the left side of his room, approaching an inconspicuous wall. With a scan the wall slid open to reveal his training clothes. They were designed for ease of movement and provided a certain amount of protection. After selecting his training attire, Atticus retrieved his Katana from its resting ce, directly beside him on the bed, and he left his room. He made his way through the hallway, going to do the only thing he knew could clear his head: train. As Atticus was heading to the training room, a voice suddenly spoke from behind him. The voice was feminine, and upon hearing it, Atticus already knew who it was. "Where are you going?" Atticus turned to see Anastasia gazing at him with a neutral expression. ''Caught red-handed,'' Atticus thought with a small sigh. ''How did she know I was stepping out?'' Although he was well aware that he was always being followed and watched by Arya, he trusted Aryapletely. Arya knew exactly when he awakened his bloodline but kept it a secret. She was even there when he trained, knew how powerful he was but chose not to reveal it. Many might call him foolhardy for trusting her so much, but that was just how Atticus was. He ced the people he considered family above all else. Besides, Arya followed him everywhere he went, so what choice did he have? Would he not train and stay weak just because he was being watched 24/7? He was confident that it wasn''t Arya who had told Anastasia he left his room. ''She must have been watching me,'' Atticus shed his mother a small smile, "Just taking a walk, Mom." Anastasia raised an eyebrow and replied, "A walk, honey? Really? With abat suit and weapon?" Her look seemed to say, ''Do you think I''m stupid?'' Atticus sighed. "Okay, Mom, I couldn''t sleep. I just wanted to train a bit to clear my head." Anastasia''s expression immediately turned sorrowful, and before Atticus could react, he was enveloped by her. Her eyes welled up, and tears started streaming from them as she muttered, "I''m so sorry, honey. I understand that getting through this would be difficult, and I know I''ve been selfish. But please, At, just rest for two days, and I promise I won''t interfere in your training anymore." Anastasia had been feeling incredibly guilty about a lot of things. About the fact that she couldn''t be there for Atticus when his life was in danger, but it was mostly about the fact that she had dyed his training for years because of her insecurities. Yes, she did it because she loved him and wanted him to have a normal childhood, but that had been incredibly stupid. This incident had taught her a lesson, one she''ll never forget in her life: only your strength matters. No matter how much she wanted to protect him always, it wasn''t possible. The best and absolute protection he could have was his strength. Nothing else coulde close. But because of her selfishness, she had dyed his training. Anastasia had heard about everything Atticus had done, his saving the trainees, his fights, and everything, but every praise she heard seemed to increase her guilt more. Throughout his childhood, she had always discouraged his intense training. What if he listened and didn''t train? That was the question that was always running through her head, adding to her guilt. Atticus was surprised at Anastasia''s sudden breakdown, but it was a surprise thatsted for a fleeting moment, and he hugged her tightly. Under normal circumstances, Atticus would have immediately denied her request and tried to find a way out of it. But seeing his mother act this way warmed his heart. Hugging her more tightly, Atticus muttered, "Okay." The next two days were very enjoyable for Atticus. During these two days, he didn''t train for even a second. He didn''t even absorb mana. He just hung out with the family. He met with Ethan and Zelda a few more times and spent time with Avalon, Caldor and Freya. He was also able to learn fully about Aurora''s situation. Rowan really did die. Atticus, of course, didn''t care about Rowan, but he couldn''t help but feel immensely sad for Aurora. She had truly gone through a lot. Anastasia had been shocked at the way Aurora and Atticus were close. She was surprised that this training maniac had actually made a friend. She immediately decided to take her in, something she would''ve done even without that. The only people who didn''te see him was Ember and Magnus. Although he was used to thetter''s absence, but since Ember hade when he had just awoken, she hadn''t shown her face since then. During these two days, Anastasia didn''t leave his side for a single second, only leaving him after tucking him in to sleep. And in every single sleep, the same dream came to haunt him every time he closed his eyes. After two days, Atticus, donned in his battle suit with a Katana strapped to his waist, stood at the door of the advanced training room, his expression resolute. Chapter 126: Training Atticus walked into the advanced training room donned in his battle suit, his katana strapped to his waist. Upon entering, he noticed the usual pristine white room, and immediately felt the increased mana density. The training room was engraved with runes that attracted mana, increasing the density, just like back at the camp. He was d that Anastasia had fully allowed him to train without any issues. He swiftly turned and approached the wall mounted console on the wall beside the tform. If there was one thing thest incident had taught Atticus, it was that he needed to be more powerful quickly. It wasn''t about being cautious and keeping a low profile; in this world, those measures meant nothing. Every single trainee in that camp was at most 13 years old. What could 13 year olds do to warrant being killed? They were all children, weak and still growing, yet they had been targeted and almost wiped out. There was only one way to avoid dangerous situations like this: overwhelming strength. Why had Alvis and Ronad, both grandmaster ranked individuals, individuals capable of killing a man who could obliterate an entire mountain with a single punch, fled like cowards when they felt the power of Magnus? The answer was simple: strength. This incident had taught Atticus a valuable lesson, and it was a lesson he would engrave into his very being. The kind of training Atticus was about to undergo now was something many would consider brutal, and truly, it was. However, it was the only way he knew to be stronger rapidly. Atticus focused his attention on the panel, scrolling through its features. He felt like he hadn''t been properly utilizing the training room. With the three years he had spent in the estate training and the few months in the camp, Atticus had only been using a fraction of its potential. The only thing he had ever done was train his bloodline, absorb mana, and battle with Magnus''s data. He had been so narrow minded that he never tried to fight other data apart from Magnus. He was able to change this in camp as Magnus data wasn''t there, but the data that could be programmed into the robot were only subpar, capable of going as high as intermediate+ rank. Because of his limited experience, he had only assumed that improving hisbat skills and how seamlessly he used his bloodline power was the best way to train. But after this incident, he saw the need to expand his fighting capacity. To gain even more experience, he had to fight different people with different bloodlines to be as diverse as possible. Despite the Ravensteins family only consisting of people with elemental bloodlines, they were still able to acquire data from people with other bloodlines, thanks to their power and resources. This was one of the things Atticus nned to change in his training routine. But for now, he wanted to assess how strong he currently was. Using the Conceal skill, he still appeared as an Intermediate- rank to others, but he had already advanced to the Advanced- rank. Due to the intense situation that was happening, Atticus hadn''t been able to get a good estimate of his strength. He knew he had grown much stronger after his breakthrough, but he had no idea how much. He still wanted to know what his limits were. After a few seconds, Atticus selected two different datas at the same time. Immediately, the tform emitted a bright glow, and Liquid Metal emerged from the bottom, coalescing and twisting until it formed two robots. The first one unmistakably had the form of what Avalon would have looked like if he were younger, while the second had the form of a slightly older Magnus than he one he usually fought. Both of them radiated the aura of an Advanced+ rank. Atticus adjusted the settings of the room, changing it to a t, featurelessndscape stretching out for kilometers in all directions. There were no obstacles or structures on thendscape. Atticus walked to the center of thendscape, followed by the two robots who stood facing him, robot Magnus holding his spear, and robot Avalon wearing a gauntlet. ''Hmm, a gauntlet, huh?'' Atticus thought. This was the first time he had chosen Avalon''s data, and he didn''t know the weapon Avalon used. Atticus had noticed that people with the Fire element bloodline often preferred using gauntlets as their weapon of choice. ''Without using the burst first,'' Atticus decided. He wanted to understand exactly how strong he was. He decided not to activate the rapid bursts and instead only empower his body with mana, and rely on his elemental abilities. He could now utilize the burst after that. Atticus also decided not to use his katana fot now. He had grown ustomed to using the katana to finish battles quickly. The first or second art was too fast and straightforward. It left no room for thinking on your feet or experiencing the adrenaline rush of narrowly evading attacks. You simply unsheathed the katana, and a head or body part fell off. If he wasn''t in a life and death battle requiring his full power, Atticus preferred using his free hands, elements, and arts to fight. He channeled his mana, using it to empower his entire body. Swiftly, heunched himself toward the two figures, moving at a speed greater than he had ever achieved before, leaving behind a small crater where he had previously stood. Just as he was about to envelop his hands in fire and attack, a fist suddenly cut through the air in front of Atticus''s face. His eyes widened, and without wasting any time, he swiftly stimted his mana with his Fire bloodline. After advancing to the Advanced rank, while the art itself hadn''t advanced to the next level, his mana control was off the charts. He felt his proficiency in it had increased. Previously, it took him seconds to activate the art, but now, only one second was needed. With the agility of a flickering me, Atticus''s form shifted rapidly to the side, effectively evading the punch. But before he couldunch a counterattack, a bone crushing kick hammered below his jaw,unching him high into the air. Without pause, the robotic Avalon appeared mid air, delivering another devastating punch to Atticus''s stomach, forcing the air from his lungs and sending him hurtling toward the ground. Suddenly, an AI voice announced, [You Lost]. ''Gah, that hurts,'' Atticus muttered as he rose to his feet, his hand tenderly touching his jaw to soothe the pain. The two robots simply stood stationary, not continuing the attack. ''So I can barely react to their movements if I''m not making use of the bursts,'' Atticus concluded. With his high perception, he could see their attacks and movements clearly, but he wasn''t able to react to them. As Atticus got up, he cracked his neck slowly. Looking at the stationary bots, he released three bursts rapidly from his core. Then, he swiftly disappeared from his position, appearing between them and unleashed a spinning kick with each of his legs, directing one toward each of the robots. Both robots swiftly moved their hands quickly, crossing them over their faces. Atticus''s powerful kicksnded with brutal force, sending the robots hurtling through the air. They executed synchronized backflips before their toes grazed the ground, vanishing almost instantly. Immediately, robot Avalon''s fist, coated with fire, swiftly appeared in front of Atticus, while robot Magnus''s spear was pointed skyward from below, heading toward Atticus''s throat. Atticus''s expression remained unchanged, his perception seeing their movements clearly. Releasing rapid bursts from his core, his speed reached surreal levels as his body blurred. With a burst of motion, he shifted two meters back, sessfully evading robot Magnus''s spear thrust. Then, he immediately took arge step forward, deftly sidestepping robot Avalon''s punch. With one lightning fast, Supersonic kick, hended a devastating blow on robot Avalon''s chin, propelling him high into the air. Not missing a beat, with one leg still raised in the air, he suddenly bent his body backward, evading the strike of robot Magnus, who had already regained his bnce. Then, twisting his torso and adding momentum to his raised legs, he delivered a ferocious kick to robot Magnus, sending the metallic figure hurtling andnding not far from its counterpart. Atticus left them both to get up, contemting what he had found out so far. ''Looks like with the bursts, I''m a bit faster than Advanced+ rank,'' Atticus noted. He had realized earlier that, while he could follow their movements with his perception, he couldn''t react to them. But with the bursts, he was able to react and fight with individuals two sublevels higher than him. One could see how powerful the life weapon''s arts are. Atticus watched as both robots stood up. The lightning and fire surrounding robot Magnus and Avalon suddenly increased twofold as both figures blurred. Chapter 127: Training 2 As both their figures blurred, Atticus observed slowly as robot Magnus appeared in the air, his spear crackling with intensified lightning, coalescing at the tip. Suddenly, streaks of lightning shot from the spear''s tip, slicing through the air with deadly precision and hurtling toward Atticus at extraordinary speed. Simultaneously, robot Avalon materialized a few meters to Atticus''s right. Fists aze with intense fire, the robot unleashed a relentless barrage of punches. Each fiery fist rocketed toward Atticus, closing the distance at breakneck speed. Just as it seemed the barrage was about to connect, Atticus''s figure vanished from their view, reappearing in the blink of an eye directly above robot Magnus in the air. He infused his leg with a dense surge of mana, coiling it back for maximum impact. With all his gathered momentum, he executed a thunderous kick aimed squarely at the robot''s head. The impact was like a resounding p of thunder, deforming the robot''s head and sending it hurtling through the air. Atticus''s forceful kick mmed robot Magnus into robot Avalon, both robos crashing violently onto the ground. Before they could grasp what had just urred, Atticusnded on the floor, immediately focusing on the earth element. With a swift gesture, a sharp earthen spike erupted from the ground right beneath the fallen robots. The spike impaled both figures and left them suspended in the air, helpless. An AI voice sounded, [Congrattions! You won. Do you want to leave your data behind for the next generation?] "No," Atticus replied immediately. He had no idea who, apart from him, used this training room. While only a select few used it, he still didn''t know all of them. He had no intention of showing people that he didn''t know his full power. Even though Arya was currently watching him and knew how strong he currently was, Arya was different, and he trusted her. From the information he had gathered, the AI would save his data automatically, but it wouldn''t be used without him giving acknowledgment. Regardless, Atticus remained cautious. "Don''t save my data from now on and delete the ones you''ve saved until now," Atticus instructed the AI. [Deleting... Data of Atticus Ravenstein has been sessfully deleted.] the AI responded. Atticus controlled the earthen spike to retract back into the ground. ''So facing strong Advanced+ ranks won''t be a problem,'' Atticus thought. It was to be remembered that Magnus and Avalon were considered geniuses among geniuses in the human domain, remaining undefeated when facing those of the same rank. Yet Atticus had no issues defeating them. And he was two sub ranks below them! Granted, one cannotpare the robots who simply copied the actual individuals. Still, it didn''t change the fact that it was a significant achievement. ''Good, now I can start the actual training,'' Atticus thought. His n had simply been to gauge his strength and see his limits when he had decided to fight the duo. This fight had revealed a lot to him. Although he was already aware that his perception was way beyond his level, it wasn''t something someone at his rank should possess, and that was why his body struggled to keep up with it. Before he used the rapid burst, he saw their movements clearly but couldn''t react. However, when he utilized the burst, he was able to follow their movement and even move faster. Since he already had a good grasp of his capabilities, he decided to get on with his actual training. There was only one way Atticus knew how to get stronger fast, and that was by pushing and straining himself to the limits. His training method was simple: fight against very strong opponents with diverse bloodlines. They would make him strain himself and gain experience battling different types of opponents with different powers. Atticus walked to the panel on the wall and selected the data for both Magnus and Avalon at the Expert rank. He decided to continue fighting them for now because he wanted to get used to the strength of expert ranks before battling others with different bloodlines. Immediately, the forms of both robots got up and walked over to the tform, which then lit up with a bright glow. New Liquid Metal came out from below and enveloped their forms. After a few seconds, new,rger forms of both Avalon and Magnus, radiating a more formidable aura, were formed. They both got down from the tform and walked over to stand on one end of the stage, unmoving. Atticus walked to the other end of the stage. This time, he decided to take this seriously from the start. He unsheathed his katana, intensifying his perception to its maximum level, determined not to miss even the slightest hint of the robots'' movements. Releasing rapid bursts, he dashed towards the robots. However, not having even moved for a few meters, Atticus''s eyes widened, and with a burst of agility, he quickly veered to the right, narrowly avoiding a zing fire punch that surged through the space he had just upied moments before. Before he could even catch his breath, another fiery punch followed, prompting Atticus to dart to the left, and then another, and another, forcing him to keep on dodging constantly. Before he could even think about how to get out of this, clouds suddenly formed in the sky, and lightning instantaneously descended from the clouds at fast speed towards Atticus. He acted immediately, once again darting to the side, evading the strike. Atticus''s perception was operating at full throttle as he continued to evade the lightning strikes and fire shaped punches relentlessly targeting him. He unleashed rapid bursts one after the other, dashing from side to side with beads of sweat forming on his forehead, while both robots hadn''t even moved one bit from their initial position. Robot Magnus remained unmoving, lightning cracking around his body as he simply controlled streaks of lightning to descend on him, while Avalon''s figure blurred, releasing punch after punch with an almost eerie precision, yet not shifting an inch from its starting point. Chapter 128: Training 3 Atticus darted to the right at fast speed, evading a fire shaped fist that threatened to turn him into a crisp. Without resting for a single second, he darted to the left again, dodging the streak of lightning threatening to electrocute him. Atticus darted from the right to left, constantly dodging the attacks of both robots. He was already getting tired of the constant attacks. This was how the robots fought. They started the fight slow and then increased the intensity when they saw the individual was able to take it. ''I can''t continue this way,'' Atticus thought. He decided to change tactics. He immediately started creating the pipelines as he was dodging the attacks. After advancing to the Advanced- rank, it currently took him about 30 seconds to be able to create it, a stark contrast to the milliseconds it took when he was battling Astrion back when he had the power boost. After about 30 seconds, Atticus was able to create the pipelines, and he immediately released 6 rapid bursts from his mana core, directing two each to his hands, legs, and de. Atticus suddenly blurred, swiftly and easily evading the constant barrage of the duo. He appeared in front of the robots, his katana was already drawn out, intending to sever both heads of the robots. But just when the strike was about to hit, their figures suddenly vanished, making his sword hit the air. Suddenly, Atticus saw a devastating punching from below. The punch wasing at a fast speed, but his eyes were still able to catch its movement. But no matter how hard he tried, his body just could not react in time. The punch connected brutally from below with his jaw, its sheer force overwhelming his defenses. Even before the force of the strike had a chance to propel him backward, Atticus was struck again, this time by a fierce kick delivered by robot Magnus. The blow sent him hurtling through the air, and he struck the ground with considerable force, rolling painfully across the floor for several meters. Every fiber of his being screamed in agony, and Atticus struggled to regain his footing. His head still throbbed from the relentless blows he had received on his head, leaving him disoriented and dizzy, as he attempted to reorient himself. Shaking his head vigorously, Atticus attempted to clear the lingering dizziness. After a few moments, he summoned the willpower to stand, his hands gingerly massaging his throbbing jaw in a futile attempt to alleviate the pain. "You would think they have a beef with my jaw or something," Atticusmented with a hint of wry humor. Thest blows had nearly shattered his jaw and cheekbone. ''They''re strong, very strong,'' Atticus thought, gazing at the duo who was standing in one ce not moving at all. "But that''s good, better even. The stronger the opponent, the harder I push myself, and the faster and stronger I grow," Atticus clenched his fist hard, his gaze directly fixed on both forms. He dashed at them once again, but the same scene repeated itself as Atticus was constantly getting brutally beaten up by the robots. While Atticus was ustomed to enduring pain and even dying in his quest for strength, this situation was unlike any he''d experienced before. This time, there was no safety to revive him if he perished. There was nothing to restore his body to its previous state without erasing his hard earned progress. Atticus continued getting beaten up, sent to the ground and always standing up every time and continued fighting, or rather getting beat up. As Arya watched all of this brutal scene from the shadows, her heart clenched. It hurt her greatly to see him get beat up like this. What made it even more painful was because she knew why he was doing it. She also knew that no matter what she said or did, she wouldn''t be able to stop him, even if she wanted to. She couldn''t help but rey the scenes of Atticus''s childhood in her head: his cuteughter, the first time he tried to crawl, the first time he tried to walk. All of his adorable moments yed in her head. Arya shut her eyes as Atticus once again got up and dashed toward the robots once more. After getting brutally beaten for a while, Atticus decided to stop for the day. He rested against the wall in the training room first to catch his breath and rest his body. After about 30 minutes, he mustered the strength to stand andboriously limped back to his room. He had decided not to use a healing potion so he wouldn''t waste his efforts. Arya watched all this with a sad expression on her face. Both of them werepletely oblivious to the figure suspended in the air, watching them from a few hundred meters away. Magnus observed Atticus''s struggling gait as he headed back to his room, his expression unreadable. After a minute, Atticus got back to his room. He tried hard to avoid meeting Anastasia on the way. Although she had agreed to let him train undisturbed, he still didn''t know how she would react if she saw him like this. Entering his room, he found Aurora already asleep on the couch in his room. The nket was half draped on her body. Atticus approached her with a warm smile, and he gently lifted the nket, covering her entire body, making her stir and turn slightly in her sleep. Atticus gazed at her for a moment and then walked into his bathroom to freshen up and have his bath. The next few minutes were very ufortable as he tried to avoid getting his open wound wet with water. After freshening up, Atticus dropped down on his bed, covering himself with the nket. He gazed up at the ceiling, thinking, ''Here it goes again,'' with a sigh, and then he closed his eyes, entering a deep slumber. Chapter 129: Two Weeks And just like that, two weeks passed. During that time, the Ravensteins had been relentless in their searches. It was iparable to thest time where they simple locked down the sector; this time, they left no stone unturned in the sector, searching every inch of the sector. They were sessfully able to find and destroy all the bases of the Obsidian Order in the sector. It was a scene that shocked all the other tier one families in the human domain. They had all been trying to eliminate the Obsidian Order for years without sess, and now the Ravensteins had achieved it seemingly effortlessly. Granted, the Obsidian Order appeared to be weak, surprisingly so. From the information gathered so far by the tier one families, they only had one Grandmaster rank member in each sector heading the entire branch. However, what made them dangerous was their ability to hide effectively and escape, making it difficult for the families to eliminate them. Every single one of their attacks had always been sneak attacks, catching the families off guard in unexpected ces and times. While the Ravensteins methods had incurred the ire of many families in Sector 3, the tier one families couldn''t help but focus on the results. And indeed, they were right. The Ravensteins'' thorough search had left many of the tiered families in the sector dissatisfied, but did the Ravensteins care about their feelings? No. Despite sending letters to subtly express their dissatisfaction, did the other families have the courage to take more significant action? No. This incident served as a wake up call for some of the families in the human domain; the Ravensteins were the absolute power in the sector. This perception was further enhanced by the fact that the Sentinel Guardians hadn''t shown up during the Ravensteins'' rampage. It was clear that the Ravensteins had something to do with that, and indeed they did. The Sentinel Guardians were established in every sector, with at least two Grandmaster ranks overseeing the branches. The head of the Silent Nexus, Lyanna, had simply paid them a ''visit.'' Using only God knows what methods, she was able to ''convince'' them not to interfere. But despite all the searching, they weren''t able to find Alvis and Ronad anywhere. After a few days and constant pressure from the other Paragons, Magnus had been forced to deactivate the Aegis Shield. Days had passed since then, and parents and other family members had shed tears mourning the loss of their children who had died at the Raven camp. Although the anger was still present in everyone''s mindset, things had quieted down a bit. The family had suspended the Raven camp for now, leaving all the youth to recover and train at home. Atticus stood in front of Anastasia with a tired look on his face. She was currently bent down to his level, scrutinizing him thoroughly. "Mom, don''t I look okay already?" Atticus inquired, a hint of exhaustion in his voice. "Hmm," Anastasia mused, her index finger gently caressing her chin as she regarded him with a keen eye. She took her time to appraise his appearance before finally nodding with a warm smile. "I suppose that''s eptable," she replied, clearly satisfied with her work. Atticus let out a sigh and shifted his gaze to the full-body mirror on the side. Seeing his looks, Atticus couldn''t help but feel both proud and sad at the same time. He was proud of his appearance but sad at the regrettable loss of his spiky white hair. Atticus loved keeping his hair spiky because it made him look unrestrained, but Anastasia had gotten rid of it and made it fall down on his neck. His signature spiky hair now cascaded down his neck, giving him a more mature and polished appearance. His striking blue eyes had grown even more intense, adding an air of confidence and determination to his face. He was attired in a robe that exuded elegance and taste. It was a pure, eye-catching garment adorned with ck stripes running from his neck down, entuating his youthful handsomeness. The meticulous choice of clothing and essories spoke volumes of the family''s wealth and status. His attire was embellished with various expensive pins and ornaments. ''I can''t wait to grow up,'' Atticus thought. Anastasia marked her approval of his appearance by bestowing a gentle peck on his cheek, her voice tender as she whispered, "Perfect." "Ugh," Atticus groaned in response. As he was contemting if he should run for it or not, a petite figure entered the room. She was wearing a pale blue robe adorned with delicate whitece at the hem, a choice that exuded both elegance and a touch of innocence. It had short sleeves, and a white ribbon sash was tied around her waist. The appearance of this figure elicited an immediate smile from Anastasia, who couldn''t hide her delight. "You look so good, Aurora!" she eximed warmly. Aurora blushed in embarrassment. "Thank youd-" Before she could finish her sentence, she noticed Anastasia''s raised brow, signaling that something was amiss. Aurora swiftly corrected herself, addressing Anastasia with a newfound shyness. "M-mom," she stammered, her head bowed, hands sped together. Anastasia smiled and nodded, clearly pleased. During the past week, Anastasia had tried to bridge the gap between herself and Aurora, making sure she didn''t feel alone, especially when Atticus was always training. One of the first steps she took was to convince her to call her "Mom." She had been careful to observe if Aurora would befortable referring to another person as her mother and was happy to see that she agreed. Suddenly,ughter erupted from the side, making Aurora''s cheeks turn even redder. She turned her gaze to see Atticusughing at her reaction. Just as she was about to pounce on him, Anastasia spoke with a smile, "Come to think of it, honey, I don''t think we''re done yet." Hearing that, Atticus immediately froze, swiftly putting his hand in his mouth and clearing his throat. He turned his head to the left and then looked at Aurora, shing a smile. "You look good, Aurora." Anastasia and Aurora immediately burst intoughter, theirughter echoing in the room. Atticus cleared his throat and turned away in embarrassment. After a few minutes of fooling around, they all made their way downstairs. Chapter 130: Event Atticus, Anastasia and Aurora headed downstairs of the mansion. Their rooms were located on the upper floor, with the rest of the facilities below. As they approached the ground level, Atticus noticed that the rest of the family had already gathered, waiting for their arrival. Avalon, Ember, and Caldor were all standing not to far away from each other, each impably dressed for the day''s asion. Although for someone of their status, they were all constantly well dressed, but one could tell that they had put extra effort into their attire today. The trio turned to see them approaching. Avalon''s gaze was immediately drawn to Anastasia breath taking form, making his heart skip a beat. Although, they have both been married for a while, Avalon still could not get used to her beauty. After the incident with the Raven camp, they had mended their strained rtionship and gotten even even more closer than before. Anastasia had been in a vulnerable state, and Avalon had provided her withfort and support, deepening their bond. Avalon immediately approached his wife gazing at her with a warm smile andplimented, "You look absolutely breathtaking," Anastasia''s smile lit up the room as she basked in her husband''s praise. A woman can never get tired of gettingpliments from the one they love. However, this tender moment was suddenly disrupted by an unexpected sound C "yuck." Avalon turned to find Atticus looking at them with an exaggeratedly disgusted expression on his face. Avalon couldn''t help but chuckle at the young man''s reaction. "You little rascal, you''ll understand when you have your own wife." Avalon said, ruffling Atticus''s hair and ruining Anastasia''s hour long effort, earning a re from her. Aurora chuckled at Atticus''s predicament making Atticus grumbled trying to straighten his hair while walking towards Ember and Caldor. During thest two weeks since the incident, Atticus had hardly seen Ember. Even during family dinners, she had always been absent always training alone, making everyone in the family worried. Atticus had been avoiding meeting Ember due to the recurring night mares he always had. However, seeing her now made Atticus realize his foolishness. Ember was a child, and he was not, so why was he avoiding her and acting like a clueless fool? Atticus approached the duo, responding to Caldor''s greeting. Caldor remained unchanged even during these problematic times. He had been trying his best to bridge the gap Ember had been trying to create. Atticus looked Ember''s stoic face in the eye and said, "Hey." "Hey," Ember replied with her characteristic subtle voice. "Let''s hang out after this," Atticus suggested. Ember was surprised at his forwardness. She was about to refuse, telling him she had to train. But when she saw the look in Atticus''s eyes, her words froze. He was giving her that look, the one he always had when he wasn''t going to take no for an answer. With a reluctant thought, she nodded and said, "Okay." Atticus smiled, but before he could respond, Caldor interjected, "Don''t leave me out!" Caldor was shocked, Ember had actually agreed? When Atticus had asked her, he was sure she was going to say no. Atticus turned and gave Caldor a wry smile. Then he heard another more subtle voice by the side, "Me too." Atticus turned to see Aurora looking away shyly. It was obvious she wanted toe along. "Sure, let''s all hang out together," Atticus smiled and agreed. Caldor was enthusiastic, eximing, "Awesome! I know the perfect ce." seemingly already nning their outing. Atticus turned to see Avalon and Anastasia, who were alread done with whatever they were doing, approaching them. "Let''s go," Avalon said. Then the group started heading towards the Ravenstein hall. Two weeks after the incident, once everything had settled down, the Ravenstein family decided to host an event to honor the youths who fought and survived the assault of the Obsidian Order. The families who had lost their children would also bepensated, a gesture meant to show the family''s strength and resilience. The Ravenstein Hall was brimming with attendees. The usual arrangement of chairs lined the hall''s sides, creating a clear path leading to the thrones. However, there was a slight difference this time. The space closest to the thrones, usually reserved for the most important members of the family, was now upied by exquisitely dressed young individuals. Each of them was d in attire that exuded opulence. The parents had spared no expense in making their children look their best. All the trainees from the Raven Camp were present, spanning from first years to third years. Among the children in the front row, one could easily spot a particr young man with thin narrow eyes. He sat there with his chin held high, as if he aimed to pierce the heavens with his chin. It was none other than William. William had to be the luckiest child on Eldoralth. After Atticus had kicked him and his subordinates away from the tform when they were trying to escape, William immediately hid underground with his Earth element. Normally, he would have been found in a heartbeat, but due to the perfect distraction, he had gone unnoticed. Astrion, Vorlock, and Malora had been focused on Atticus and the rest of the trainees,pletely ignoring the trio. This current event had been exactly what William had been anticipating when he had wanted to take leadership of the group from Atticus''s hands. But this was all ruined by Atticus taking the spotlight. The entire Ravenstein family was shrouded inpetition. Every single one of the children was trying to gain recognition within the family, and it all had an end goal. The members of the Ravenstein family were just too numerous, numbering in the millions. Their family had been in existence for thousands of years, so it was not surprising. And all these millions of people were controlled by only one family, the main family. Despite what one might think, the main family wasn''t constantly just one family. There was only one way one family could control such arge number of people: overwhelming strength. In every single generation, only the most talented and powerful of the generation were allowed to be the heir. If it was ever found out that the child or children of the current family head were talentless or weak, another child would be selected, and that child''s family would automatically be the new main family. In Eldoralth, nothing was set in stone. A father could be extremely talented and powerful, while his child would turn out talentless and weak. That was why in the Ravenstein family, strength was the absolute and best virtue. No one would allow someone weak to lead the family, especially with a family that numbered in the millions. Although not all, but most of the tier one families in the human domain operated in the same manner. Atticus was only ever shown to the family during the funeral, and he had been 5 years old then and ''unawakened''. Basically, it was impossible to know at that time if he was talented or not. After that, no one had heard anything about him. The current main family had been giving birth to monsters for different generations now, not giving any other family a chance. This was why the trainees all thought that Atticus would be the heir. But the adult had all believed they had a chance this time around because many assumed that maybe there was no prodigy this time around. But they had all been shocked when they found out about Atticus''s exploits during the attack. That had been exactly what William was after. William''s talent was well known throughout the family, and this was further entuated by the fact that he had bested Sirius''s son, Orion, at the Raven camp. Although the camp staff weren''t allowed to talk about the trainees, the trainees had no such restrictions, especially given the fact that the camp ended abruptly. William turned his gaze to a man sitting not too far away from Sirius, a seat reserved for one of the important members of the family. The man had the same thin eyes and a certain resemnce with him, it was obvious they were rted. Meeting William''s gaze, the man nodded reassuringly, making William smile and nod back. After walking for a few minutes, Atticus and the others arrived at the front of therge double doors of the Raven Hall. They all stood waiting for Magnus and Freya before they could enter. This was Atticus''s first time being here; this hall was different from the one that used to host the funeral. The Raven estate was huge, and he hadn''t really had the time or care to tour around. After a few minutes, Atticus and the others turned to see Magnus and Freya approaching. As usual, Atticus felt the overwhelming weight of Magnus''s presence, making him instinctively want to bow. Not only Atticus, but the others, including Avalon, all bowed as they reached them. Upon reaching them, Freya offered a warm smile to her grandchildren while Magnus simply acknowledged them with a nod. Without wasting time, the double doors swung open, and they all entered. Chapter 131: Big-Boned The Raven Hall was teeming with the most prominent members of the Ravenstein family. Given the immense size of the family, with millions of members, it was impractical for every single one to attend. Only the influential branch heads and individuals of a certain level of strength were in attendance of the event, and yet this still resulted in hundreds of powerful figures, all oozing with strength, filling the hall. A continuous hum of murmurs and chatter resonated throughout the grand chamber as each person engaged in fervent discussions. If one were to listen closely on all these conversations, they would quickly discern that all the discussions revolved around a single focal point: Atticus. "Do you really believe those trainees'' reports were entirely urate? An expert rank killed by an intermediate- rank?" A portly figure turned to Sirius and asked, an action itself that seemed make his ample cheeks and fat to quiver and vibrate. They were currently seated not far from the trainees who were closest to the elevated thrones. "Ugh! I''ve asked you not to speak to me, tubby! Just see the way you look! I feel like I''m gaining weight just by being close to you!" Sirius retorted with a yful smirk, discreetly inching his seat away from Nathan. Nathan''s face instantly flushed crimson with embarrassment, his ears practically emitting hot steam. "I''m not even fat; I''m just big boned!" he retorted. Sirius was taken aback by the absurdity of Nathan''s response, his expression momentarily frozen in bewilderment. But before he could formte a retort, someone beat him to it. Lyanna burst intoughter, her mirth resonating through the hall. "Big boned? With that ginormous tummy?" Lyanna continued to tease, doubling over withughter as she pointed at Nathan''s bulging midsection, which resembled a thick roll of dough. Nathan''s face turned even redder at Lyanna''s jabs. He muttered under his breath, "These bastards," before turning his head away, crossing his arms over his soft chest, and pouting like a child who had lost his candy. However, both Sirius and Lyanna paid little heed to their friend''s reaction and continued theirughter. They were well aware of the cause behind Nathan''s weightstress eating. Nathan was what you would call a stress eater. Basically, anytime he was stressed, he ate a lot. The past few years, filled with the ongoing war against the Obsidian Order, had undoubtedly been one of the most stressful periods of his life. As the head of the Raven Consortium, Nathan was responsible for mitigating the consequences of the family''s actions during the war. Whatpounded his stress was the sharp decline in Ravenstein stocks each time their family went on a rampage. Since the start of the war, he had just been stress eating and constantly gaining weight with no end in sight. Currently, Nathan''s appearance was a sight to behold. He currently looked like arge, round man whose size was truly out of this world. He had a massive and rotund frame, with rolls of soft flesh that wobbled as he moved. Every movement he took caused his voluminous bulk to jiggle and sway. His cheeks and chin were round and plump, seemingly defying the concept of sharp angles, and they flushed red easily, especially when he was flustered or embarrassed. His belly was the most prominent feature, protruding like a sizeable barrel beneath his ample chest, causing the buttons on his shirt to strain with each breath. His legs and arms were stout, and his fingers were thick and stubby, making it no surprise that he was being made fun of by Lyanna and Sirius. It was truly surprising that an individual could weigh so much in a world riddled with war. "Just answer the question, you fools," Nathan finally chimed in after realizing that Sirius and Lyanna had no intentions of ending their mockery anytime soon. Despite the fact that Lyanna and Sirius were making fun of Nathan''s weight, no other family members dared tough or even cast a nce in their direction. They all knew that the three of them were demons in human skin, three of the four stars of the Ravenstein family. Asughter continued for a few moments, Sirius finallyposed himself and decided to address Nathan''s question more seriously. "Honestly, I find it hard to believe too. An intermediate- rank defeating three expert ranks is just too imusible, no matter how I think about it," Sirius remarked, his tone initially steeped in skepticism. Just as Nathan was about to agree with his words, Sirius continued, his voice bing a little more serious. "However, after spending two years training that boy, I''vee to realize he''s not like the rest of us. If it were anyone else, I wouldn''t believe it, but that boy operates on a different wavelength altogether," Sirius finished speaking, a faint smile gracing his lips. Sirius''s words left Nathan staring at him with mild astonishment. ''This guy, who rarely gives praise, is offering such highpliments?'' Nathan couldn''t help but feel surprised. He knew just how sparingly Sirius bestowedpliments. In fact, he doubted if Sirius had ever praised his own son as much as he had just praised Atticus. It was indeed shocking. ''Is he genuinely that talented?'' Nathan contemted. Lyanna, meanwhile, nodded in agreement with Sirius. Though she hadn''t met Atticus yet because of her busy schedule. But due to her job and years of experience, she knew immediately when someone was lying to her. She was the one who had questioned the trainees, and she knew they were all speaking the truth when they reported Atticus''s exploits. Conversations simr to the one between Nathan, Sirius, and Lyanna were urring throughout the hall. Everyone was curious and baffled by the boy who was said to have defeated an expert rank. Their collective thoughts revolved around a single question: How? Amid the lively discussions, the grand double doors of the Raven Hall abruptly swung open, and, as if a switch had been flipped, the entire hall fell into silence. Chapter 132: Walk As soon as the imposing double doors of the Raven hall swung open, as if flipping a switch, the entire hall suddenly fell into a pin drop silence. There was no announcement, no heads up for their arrival, but the sheer pressure that oozed out of Magnus''s presence was enough for everyone to turn silent and shut up. Magnus took a step forward, his aura immediately enveloping the entire hall. It was a wordlessmand, and without hesitation, every person in the hall, from trainees to branch heads, stood up and bowed in respect and reverence. Non were an exception. Leading the way, Magnus and Freya took their positions at the front, while Avalon and Anastasia followed directly behind them. Atticus, Ember, Caldor, and Aurora walked closely behind the four. As they were walking, Atticus couldn''t help but notice that nearly every pair of eyes in the hall were focused on him. It felt as if invisible needles were pricking him from all directions. It was annoying. While everyone was outwardly showing their respect and reverence for Magnus and the main family, their attention was fixated on Atticus, as if they were trying to unravel all of his secrets. Anastasia and Avalon, of course, noticed the stares and attention that Atticus was receiving, but they both ignored it. They had already anticipated that this would happen. Learning of a child that could defeat an expert rank while still being in the intermediate- rank was obviously going to make people curious. After everything Atticus had achieved in the Raven camp, this level of attention was only to be expected. Anastasia had already made up her mind to shield Atticus in case anything went awry. The unwavering attention from the hall''s attendees were like a swarm of probing eyes, and she was ready to protect her son. Feeling all the stares in the hall on him, Atticus had already figured out what they were all trying to do. Sure, most of them were curious about the child who defeated an expert rank, but not all of them were like that. There were those who had already assumed that the main family didn''t have any mind blowing talents in this generation and were already nning and hoping their children would at least have a shot at being the family''s heir. These particr people obviously weren''t happy to find out about Atticus''s exploits during the attack on the Raven camp. From these people''s gazes, Atticus could feel a certain amount of pressure. It was obvious what they were all trying to do: intimidate him. Despite the fact that Atticus was still a 10 year old child, it would be a blow to his reputation and even the main family''s if their heir were to falter here. One would think that doing that to Atticus in the presence of Magnus would be taken as a sign of disrespect, but they all had the guts to do this exactly because they knew Magnus''s character. They basically knew how he thoughtIf he couldn''t get past something this trivial, then he wasn''t worthy to begin with. They all knew Magnus weed any challenges as long as it was done fairly and without disrespecting the hierarchy. Of course, none of those trying to pressure him were utilizing their full efforts; they all knew that if they did that, they''d have their heads rolling before they could even blink. But despite them not using their full effort, the pressure they were currently focusing on Atticus wasn''t something an intermediate- rank should be able to handle. Avalon swiftly held Anastasia''s hand, immediately stopping her from shielding Atticus with her aura. She turned her gaze towards him, her face filled with questions, but Avalon didn''t even turn to look at her; his gaze was forward as he continued walking. His intention was clear: don''t interfere. With a reluctant thought, Anastasia begrudginglyplied, turning her gaze forward, but she still kept an eye on Atticus. Regardless of whatever happens, she would intervene if she sees any signs of difort on Atticus. Meanwhile,prehending what they were each trying to do in a second, Atticus chuckled inwardly. ''I really don''t have time for this, I should be training,'' he thought. Atticus truly saw all of this as a huge waste of time. This valuable time he was currently wasting could be well spent on training, but instead, he was here dealing with these bunch of fools. But regardless, Atticus knew that showing weakness for even a single second was stupid. And Atticus wasn''t stupid. Sending a gaze towards Magnus, his intelligence and perception operated at full speed as he captured every nuance of Magnus''s movement C his stride, posture, the aura of unshakable authority he exuded. It was as if he dissected the very essence of Magnus''s demeanor. Then, with a spine as straight as a ruler, his chest pushed forward, and his eyes fixed firmly ahead, Atticus''s demeanor suddenly changed. He took a step forward, and then another step, and then another, every single step taken in tandem with Magnus, his form oozing with the same unflinching confidence Magnus had, each step seemingly taken as if taken by a king. The eyes of those both simply curious and those trying to pressure him all widened in shock. This confidence it was palpable. Everyone watching Atticus all seemed to see the form of Magnus as Atticus was walking. It was as if there were two paragons currently walking. Seeing this kind of confidencee from a 10 year old child was shocking, to say the least. Seeing this, Magnus''s lips seemed to curl up a little bit before it immediately shifted back to its neutral state, the change so fast that no one in the hall was able to catch it. While, Anastasia who was paying close attention to Atticus, ready to react to any development was shocked. Was this really her baby? Where did such confidencee from? The hall waspletely silent, and the only sound that echoed was the rhythmic cadence of their footsteps. Chapter 133: Problem After walking for a few seconds, the children, Atticus, Ember, Caldor, and Aurora all veered off course and went towards the trainees'' section where all the children were all seated. As Atticus approached the trainees, every pair of eyes in the section focused intently on him. Such attention was only natural, after all, apart from the others who simply heard rumors about his feats, the surviving trainees all bore direct witness to it. They all gazed at Atticus as if he were a priceless treasure. Every trainee was in attendance, including Lucas, Nate, Orion, He, and Sophie, who was waving at Atticus excitedly. But not all gazes were with good intentions, as a particr boy with thin eyes gazed at Atticus with cold eyes and a smirk. ''Let''s see how you handle this,'' he thought in giddy anticipation. Regardless of all the stares, Atticus remained unruffled and sat down at the forefront of the trainees, with Ember, Caldor, and Aurora sitting next to him. There were only four thrones on the elevated tform, one each for Magnus, Freya, Avalon, and Anastasia. On a normal asion, only Avalon, the family head, and Anastasia would attend, as Magnus had left everything rted to family matters to Avalon to focus on increasing his power and getting stronger. But because of the current situation, with the attack on the camp and the death of some youths, many family members were trying toy me on the main family. Magnus had to make asional appearances to show that the main family was still strong, and his presence also served to quiet anyone who was trying to start or do something stupid. Magnus took his seat on the imposing throne and dered, "Begin," his voice resounded throughout the expansive Raven hall, brimming with the gravitas befitting his presence. Following Magnus''smand, a man bearing an aura of master rank and the distinctive Ravenstein white hair, advanced to the center of the hall. The event was pretty straightforward and routine, with little deviation. The proceedings moved swiftly, with the master rank individual delivering a speech talking about the virtues of being a member of the Ravenstein family, while also showering praise upon the trainees for their bravery during the attack on the Raven camp. Each trainees were recognized and rewarded based on the merit of their contributions during the escape. Lyanna had questioned every one of the trainees about every single thing that happened during the attack, so they were well aware of everything that happened and everyone''s contribution. Depending on how significant one''s contribution was, they were each given an award, with the value being as high as an Empowered potential art or a master rank weapon. The event went by quickly, and soon the man got to thest name. It was a name everyone in the hall had been anticipating, the one whose contribution had beenpletely invaluable during the escape. "Atticus Ravenstein," the man announced, and the attention of the entire hall shifted to the 10 year old boy with piercing blue eyes sitting nonchntly at the trainees section. This action might have frightened many, but Atticus remained undaunted. He simply stood up and started walking toward the man. However, he hadn''t even gotten halfway when a man suddenly stood up, capturing the attention of everyone present and momentarily halting the event. The man had upied a seat not far from Sirius, Nathan, and Lyanna, indicating that his standing in the family wasn''t low. He had the distinctive white hair of the Ravensteins and thin eyes. Anyone who had met a particr thin eyed trainee would be able to see a resemnce between them. As he rose from his seat, the man immediately pivoted towards the direction of the imposing thrones and got down on one knee, bowing deeply with a show of utmost respect. In aposed manner, he addressed the figures on the thrones, "Forgive me for my transgressions, Master Magnus, Lord Avalon. I wish to draw your attention to a matter I deem significant," he dered. Anastasia''s features contorted with a faint frown upon recognizing the man. She, of course was well aware of his identity William''s father. After the attack on the Raven camp, Anastasia had meticulously gathered information regarding the events that had transpired. She had learned about the incident with Atticus and William during the escape, where Atticus had forcibly removed William and two others away from the tform, leaving them behind. It was obvious what this man intended to address. Although interrupting an event hosted by the main family was regarded as impolite, but because the man who had done it, Edward, was one of the heads of the three main branches of the Raven Vanguard, an important member of the family, and the fact that he had appropriately paid his respects and asked for permission to speak, they were inclined to grant him the chance to speak. "Speak," Magnusmanded, his voicemanding the attention of all present in the hall. Edward, still maintaining his bow, smiled as he was given permission, then he spoke, making sure his voice reached the ears of everyone in attendance. "Indeed, young Master Atticus''s contribution during the attack on the Raven camp had beenpletely invaluable, but there''s something important that I believe everyone is turning a blind eye to. During the escape, young Master Atticus had kicked off and left three trainees behind while running away," Edward lowered his head even further as he continued, "I ask that this incident shouldn''t be ignored, Master Magnus." As soon as he said that, the parents of the two trainees whom Atticus had left behind with William immediately stepped forward. Kneeling and bowing, they spoke in unison, "We ask that this shouldn''t be ignored, Master Magnus." Following this, the Raven hall immediately erupted into murmurs and chatter about the unfolding events. Meanwhile, William, seated among the trainees, turned his gaze towards Atticus, his smirk growing. ''This is what you get for standing in my way.'' Chapter 134: Why Arent You On Your Knees? Following Edward''s words, everyone in the Raven hall immediately erupted into murmurs and chatter, with everyone discussing the unfolding event. Everyone in the hall knew what Edward was after; it was obvious given the circumstances that he was trying to ruin Atticus''s reputation. With all of Atticus''s achievements during the attack, he was sure to have a stable and easy ascent to the heir position. What Edward aimed to do was tarnish that reputation, masking all his achievements with this incident, making it the focal point of family discussion instead. Hearing Edward''s words, Anastasia immediately wanted to speak up for Atticus, but given her background, she was well versed in politics. She knew that this matter had to be approached delicately. Atticus was the son of the family head, and leaving behind three trainees while he escaped wouldn''t be well received by everyone. Especially when there were those among the people in attendance who were already looking for ways to ensure Atticus didn''t be the heir, they wouldn''t let this chance slip by. They were practically thanking Edward for bringing up this matter. None of them actually cared that the boy in question was still a child. The fact that that ''child'' had supposedly defeated three expert rank individuals meant that he had the power to protect everyone but still chose to leave behind three trainees. The murmurs in the hall were broken by a sound, Magnus''s voice. As soon as he spoke, everyone immediately fell silent. "Atticus," he said, looking straight at Atticus. Atticus, meeting Magnus''s gaze, immediately felt as if a huge weight was resting on his shoulders. It was a pressure unlike the one people in the hall had been focusing on earlier, and what was even more bafling was the fact that Magnus wasn''t even trying to exert any pressure! Despite feeling the overwhelming pressure, Atticus clenched his hands, fighting the weight, and immediately bowed in respect. He responded, "Yes, grandfather." "Why?" Magnus asked. Although his voice was low, everyone in the hall heard it. It was a simple question that carried significant weight, and everyone in the hall knew what he was talking about. Why had Atticus left the three trainees behind? "Because they deserved it," Atticus''s response was immediate. He didn''t even attempt to exin further. From his tone and demeanor, everyone in the hall could tell that he wasn''t even worried about the situation; he didn''t care. Many in the hall immediately assumed that he didn''t understand the gravity of the situation because he was still a child. Edward, who had been kneeling, swiftly stood up and voiced his dissatisfaction, "Young Master Atticus, you are the first and only son of our family''s head, the most likely person to be the heir and lead the next generation. Abandoning family members while escaping is simply uneptable," Edward reasoned and replied, his face showing a hint of anger. It was obvious that Edward was trying to y the role of an angry father, and the only reason he was able to do this was because this matter was rted to his son. If anyone else had brought this matter up, it wouldn''t have been as significant as when someone directly involved in the incident raised it. Atticus sighed inwardly, ''What a waste of time,'' he thought, feeling like this whole situation was a waste of time. He truly felt he should be training currently. Atticus was far from being a fool. As soon as Edward had interrupted the event right after his name was called, he had sensed that something was wrong. His suspicions were further confirmed when he saw Edward''s appearance and demeanor. He had immediately drawn parallels and connected his appearance with that of William. After noticing that, figuring out what Edward wanted to do was easy. Atticus had never been one with words, especially when he believed a matter wasn''t worth his attention. Despite not giving a fuck what others thought about him, Atticus recognized the importance of reputation, especially considering his high position. Normally, he would have simply ignored an issue like this because he believed it wasn''t worth his time. However, his logical mind guided him to take a different approach. Atticus may not be one to speak much, but his intelligence was just too high. Thinking of multiple things he could say and do to get out of this was child''s y. Atticus turned his gaze toward Edward and spoke, "You''re right," his voice resonating throughout the hall. Everyone, including Anastasia and Avalon, was shocked that Atticus had actually admitted to this. Most had not even expected Atticus to speak. How could a 10-year-old have the guts to speak freely in a hall filled with powerful individuals? They had all assumed that Anastasia or Avalon would intervene in the matter, which was what they were hoping for. Just as Edward''s lips were about to curl up in satisfaction, Atticus suddenly continued, "You''re right. I am the most likely person to be the heir and lead the next generation. I will be the one everyone looks to for protection and leadership. But does that mean I have to tolerate stupidity?" "Does that mean I have to tolerate the fools who were trying to endanger the lives of me and the other trainees while we were trying to escape?" The hall fell intoplete silence, with Atticus''s voice reaching the ears of everyone in attendance, leaving thempletely shocked at the balls of this 10 year old. Edward face immediately darkened, "Bu-" just as he began to retort, Atticus continued, interrupting his words, "You''re right," Atticus said as he started walking toward Edward. He went on, "I am the son of the family head, the most likely person to be the heir, someone whose standing cannot bepared to others." Only Atticus''s footsteps could be heard in the entire hall, as everyone was too astonished to utter a word. Atticus continued, his voice turning cold, "So let me ask you, who are you then to question my actions?" "Who are you to speak to me without showing the appropriate respect?" Atticus reached Edward, standing a few meters away from him. He locked eyes with Edward, gazing at him as if he were an insignificant ant, as his tone turned icy, "Why aren''t you on your knees?" Chapter 135: Balls The silence in the hall was palpable. Everyone looked at Atticus in sheer shock and disbelief. This 10 year old''s confidence was out of this world! What did they just see! Everyone in the hall was astonished by what they had just witnessed. The audacity of this 10 year old child to address a Edward, in front of so many powerful presence, with such authority was met with open mouths and raised eyebrows. And he did it to a Grandmaster rank individual no less! Asking him to kneel?! The balls of this 10 year old wasrger than a skyscraper! Atticus''s message was clear to everyone watching in the hall; even if his actions were wrong, who was Edward to question them? So much confidence! It was hard to believe that someone so young could do this. Atticus''s actions brought out different reactions from the people watching in the hall. Sirius couldn''t help but sh a wide grin, his pearly white teeth on full disy. "This boy," he mumbled with an amused chuckle. Nathan gazed at Atticus''s figure in slight shock. He had thought Sirius was being too generous with his praises earlier, but witnessing Atticus in action in person, he wasn''t so sure anymore. While Lyanna''s lips curled up in to a smirk. She hadn''t met Atticus yet because of her busy schedule, that was to be expected. But from what she had witnessed, ''I like him,'' she thought,pletely impressed by Atticus''s actions. Lyanna had always liked people with the same mindset as her. Even from a young age, she had always been ruthless when dealing with those she considered enemies. Their reasons didn''t matter to her. Ans from Atticus''s actions, it was easy to tell that he had the same mindset. In contrast, Avalon struggled to contain his emotions. Tears welled up in his eyes, and he fought back the urge to cry in front of the entire assembly. If not for where they currently were, he would have leaped down from his throne, embraced Atticus, and let his tears flow freely. He was just so proud of his little boy! His reaction, his calm unflinching demeanor, his speech, it was just too perfect! His boy was a king in the making! ''I''ll give him a gift after this,'' Avalon thought as he subtly wiped away a tear that was about to fall from his eyes, making sure no one in the hall caught him. Anastasia though, waspletely taken aback by the unfolding event. She had always seen Atticus as her baby boy, and it was to be expected as he was still a 10 year old child. Even though Atticus''s demeanor and behavior growing up were a far cry from how a typical 10 year old would act, Anastasia still saw him as her baby. She had proudly taken on the role of an overprotective mother. But what kind of overprotective mother doesn''t know everything about their child? Everything that Atticus disyed now waspletely shocking. This was the first time she had seen this side of him, and it was nothing short of astonishing. Her face couldn''t help but contort into a slight frown. Edward, on the other hand, found himself engulfed in an intense flush of embarrassment. He, a grandmaster rank individual was spoken to like that by a child? It was a heavy blow to his pride! His countenance shifted from its usualposure to a furious shade of red. Anger simmered within him, threatening to spill forth. Just as he was about to respond to Atticus, "Enough," Magnus''s authoritative voice resonated throughout the hall, cutting through the tension like a sharp de. The hall once again fell into a hushed silence as every person present swiftly ceased their discussions and chattering. Edward turned toward the direction of the thrones and bowed as a sign of respect, though the clenching of his hands and the smoldering anger on his face remained apparent. A sudden shift in the atmosphere took ce as Magnus turned his prating gaze toward the area where the trainees were seated. Focusing his gaze on a particr chubby trainee, he said, "You." Immediately, all eyes in the hall turned toward the direction that Magnus was looking at. In that moment, Chubby''s heart seemed to stop as anxiety gripped him. ''What the hell is happening!'' he thought frantically. Just thebined attention of all these powerful individuals was enough to make him tremble, but adding Magnus''s gaze to the mix was like an icy shock to his entire being. The pressure was so overwhelming that he couldn''t even manage to shiver! Chubby was not dumb; he knew why he was being called, even though Magnus had not said anything yet. It was obvious given the circumstances. But the only question he kept asking himself in his mind was, ''Why me?'' There were lots of trainees in the hall, so why did he have to be the one called? Was it because of his weight? ''That would be body shaming!'' He thought with a wry hint of humor. For as long as he could remember, Chubby had always tried to blend into the background, making himself as inconspicuous as possible to avoid drawing attention. But no matter how he thought about this, he just couldn''t wrap his head around why Magnus chose him out of everyone here. In response to Magnus''s call, Chubby promptly rose from his seat and dropped on one knee, bowing before Magnus formiddable presence, trying his best to stop is body from trembling. He answered, "Y-yes, Master Magnus," his voice quivering. He tried hard not to stammer, but it failed miserably. Not every 10 year old had big balls like Atticus. "Exin what happened," Magnusmanded, his voice demandingpliance. Just as Chubby was about to exin everything that transpired, a sudden, intense gaze from his side caused him to shift his focus. He followed the gaze and saw William, who was ring at him intently, a palpable tension filling the air. Chapter 136: Stop Wasting My Time The intensity of William''s gaze was impossible to ignore, and it left no room for misinterpretation. Even the dumbest person would know what William wanted him to do. He wanted Chubby to craft the story in his favor. Inside, William was trying so hard to hold back his anger. He had been shocked at the way Atticus had handled the whole situation. He and his father had been nning this scheme ever since they heard of the uing event. Even if the event hadn''t existed, he and his father had intended to spread rumors about Atticus abandoning three trainees during the escape, despite having the strength to protect them. However, the way Atticus had handled the situation had exceeded his expectations. ''No, I can''t let things end here,'' he thought. He couldn''t ept that their scheme had crumbled so easily. This was his only chance. If he could persuade Chubby to follow hismand and twist the story in his favor, he might still be able to tarnish Atticus''s reputation. William gave Chubby an intense stare, wordlessly conveying his intent. Observing William''s intent, only one thought raced through Chubby''s head as what William asked him to do registered: ''Is this guy brain dead?'' Granted William was one of the strongest in the camp and among their generation, and held a higher status in the familypared to him, but he wanted him to lie about Atticus? What a monstrous request. Chubby couldn''t entirely me William for making this request, as he hadn''t been present during the events that had unfolded when they were escaping. If William had witnessed Atticus''s mind boggling disy of power, if william had seen that, Chubby was sure he wouldn''t be asking him to do something so stupid. Moreover, what bewildered him even more was that William was actually asking him to lie to Magnus, a friggin paragon! Was William, in fact, stupid? Chubby immediately turned his gaze away from William; he had no intention of forfeiting his life. He still had a lot of things he wanted to do with his life. Just as Chubby was about to speak, he suddenly felt another intense gaze on him. Shifting his eyes, Chubby locked gazes with Atticus. Unlike William''s piercing gaze, Atticus wasn''t gazing at him with the same intensity as William, he was simply looking at him. But as Chubby gazed into Atticus''s piercing blue eyes, it was as though his entire thought process had abruptly short circuited. During their time at the camp, Atticus had never truly interacted with anyone among the first year trainees, except for a select few like Aurora, Nate, and Lucas. He usually wore an expression that kept other trainees at a distance, but even so, never had Atticus made Chubby feel this way with just a gaze. The pure and overwhelming fear he felt when meeting Atticus''s eyes erased all his reluctance. Atticus''s message was crystal clear: lie, and you will regret it. While Chubby was struggling with his inner turmoil, everyone''s eyes remained fixed on him. Observing Chubby kneeling in silence, they assumed he was too terrified to speak. Just as someone was about to address him, Chubby began to speak. Surprisingly, his voice was steady as he urately recounted all the events, providing every detail without omission. "Master Magnus," he began, addressing the powerful figure of Magnus, "After Sir Elias had stayed back to let us escape, he handed the leadership role to Young Master Atticus. Young Master Atticus sessfully led everyone safely away from the camp and into the forest. "However, as we were making our way through the forest, Young Master William suddenly attempted to take control of the group, disregarding the fact that Sir Elias had given the leadership to Young Master Atticus. "Young master William and the other two trainees began inciting the group and causing a disturbance, putting our escape at risk. In response to this disruption, Young Master Atticus immediately removed the three of them from the tform, as their actions were endangering the entire group." As Chubby concluded his exnation, Edward hastily began to speak, but his words were abruptly drowned out by an overwhelming, bone crushing force that mmed into his nose. The sheer impact distorted his features and sent him hurtling through the air. With a momentum that seemed never ending, he soared across the hall, finally colliding with the wall on the opposite side. The impact was so intense that it tore through the wall as if it were made of paper, and Edward continued his uncontrolled flight through the air, showing no signs ofing to a halt. Silence. The Raven Hall was enveloped in silence as the realization of what had just transpired settled in for everyone. All eyes turned toward the man who sat majestically on the grandest throne, positioned at the highest elevation; Magnus. Everyone instinctively knew who had delivered the powerful punch at Edward, and it was a realization that astonished every single person in attendance. No one saw him move! They didn''t even see the punch connect! All they had seen was Edward''s form hurtling through the air with such force. The disy of power waspletely awe inspiring. A grandmaster ranked individual had been punched casually as if it were nothing! Everyone in the hall couldn''t help but shiver as they were reminded of Magnus''s overwhelming might. It was abundantly clear to everyone that if Magnus had desired to eliminate everyone present, not a single person would have stood a chance; there would be no escape. Magnus didn''t utter a word; he didn''t even try to berate or admonish Edward. Just that punch alone was enough for everyone to understand what he meant: Stop wasting my time. None of those in attendance had the courage to say otherwise. It was evident that the matter had concluded. But would Atticus allow it to end with just one punch? No! Atticus had always been vengeful, and that aspect of his personality was unchanging. He swiftly turned to Magnus, bowed, and addressed him, "Grandfather." Chapter 137: Differences "Grandfather," Atticus''s voice reverberated through the hall, and everyone''s eyes in the hall immediately turned to Atticus once more. Only one thought resonated in their minds: What does this monster kid want again!? They all still hadn''t recovered from all the spectacles Atticus had just shown them, and he still had more to say? Magnus focused his piercing gaze on Atticus for a few seconds, making him feel as if an enormous weight had settled upon his shoulders. Finally, Magnus granted Atticus the right to speak, uttering a single word, "Speak." Atticus, still bowed, started speaking, "Grandfather, this incident had clearly happened due to differences between me and a particr trainee." Despite the fact that this matter was spearheaded by Edward, all of this happened because of one person: William. William was basically the cause of everything. Atticus truly despised anything that was a tant waste of his time. He had always tried to stay in his ownne to avoid stupid situations like this. Even though Edward had basically been taken care of by Magnus''s punch, if he didn''t deal with the root cause of the problem thoroughly, it would stille backter to bite him in the ass. He had learned valuable lessons from the incident with Helodor back at the Raven camp. If Atticus hadn''t ignored his res and stares and him constantly trying to start fights for no reason, Helodor wouldn''t have gotten a chance to make an attempt on his life. Even though what Helodor had done didn''t pose any threat to his life because he had been strong, what if he wasn''t strong enough the next time? Wouldn''t he have been killed then? From that moment, Atticus had already decided to take care of any idiotic and brain dead person who might try to start something as soon as he noticed the person showing any signs. That was what he nned on doing here, thoroughly taking care of the root of the problem. Atticus''s voice grew cold as he continued, "We''re Ravensteins, Grandfather. It''s not in our blood to resort to cheap tricks like this. I hope you''ll allow both of us to settle our differences in battle." Everyone in the hall was surprised that Atticus didn''t even try to mince his words. He waspletely blunt! The normal course of action would have been to let this matter go and thenter get back at Edward and William. But Atticus seemed hell bent on ending everything at once! Magnus gazed at Atticus for a bit again. From his expression, no one in the hall could tell, except maybe another Paragon, that he was trying hard to hold back his lips from curling up. "Who," Magnus inquired after a few seconds, giving Atticus the go ahead to challenge the trainee. Hearing this, Atticus swiftly turned towards where all the trainees were seated, his gazending directly on William, who was ring at him, his face crimson and filled with anger. Ignoring William''s seething form, Atticus turned to face Magnus, and pointed at William and dered, "Him." Everyone''s eyes immediately turned to William. Recognizing that he had everyone''s attention, William immediately stood and bowed in respect to Magnus. "William," Magnus addressed him. "Yes, Master Magnus," William responded, his anger seething beneath the surface. "Do you ept?" Magnus inquired. William clenched his fists, his rage boiling over. ''This fucking bastard!'' he thought,pletely seething. He had thought their n would have been foolproof, that regardless of what Atticus could do, he wouldn''t be able to get out of this situation. He would have never imagined that Atticus would use the incident to boost his image even more in front of the family. ''And now he dared to challenge me? I''ll fucking show him his ce!'' He bowed down even more to Magnus and answered, "Yes, I ept, Master Magnus," his fist clenched. As soon as William acknowledged, Atticus swiftly vanished from his spot, reappearing in the center of the hall, his gaze fixed only on one person, William. His intention was clear; there would be no fixing of a date, no wait, they were going to fight now. Atticus saw no reason to postpone the beatdown he was about to give William. This was why he had taken permission from Magnus in the first ce. He was going to nip the bud immediately. Anastasia watched Atticus with a worried expression. Despite her knowing that Atticus was powerful enough to defeat William, she couldn''t help but be uneasy about seeing him engaged inbat. Avalon and Sirius, on the other hand, wore grins of excitement as they eagerly observed the impending battle. Lyanna''s smile broadened, she knew what Atticus was doing, and shepletely approved of it. ''Nip the bud and make sure it never rises again. Ahh, how I wish he were my son,'' she couldn''t help but gaze at Anastasia with a subtle hint of jealousy in her eyes. Seeing the way Atticus was looking at him, William''s face contorted into anger. He was currently looking at him as if he wasn''t worth anything! Immediately, William approached the middle of the hall and stood across from Atticus, his facepletely icy. Focusing on his space ring, William brought out his sword, then he turned to see Atticus still standing there, not doing anything. "Won''t you draw out your weapon?" William inquired, his tone carrying a hint of irritation. Despite him not giving a fuck about Atticus, he still had to keep up appearances in front of the family. However, William''s question was met withplete and utter silence. Only Atticus'' piercing blue eyes staring at him. Atticus wasn''t looking at him coldly; there was not a single expression on his face. He simply gazed at William in a way one would look at a worthless thing, with no emotion. William''s face darkened. Through gritted teeth, he muttered, "You''re dead." He took abat stance with his sword raised, his gaze chillingly locked onto Atticus. If gazes could kill, Atticus would be dead by now. But unfortunately for William, it had no such power. Chapter 138: Slap William''s expression remained as cold as ice as he took a determined stance, gripping his sword firmly with both hands, his gaze fixed directly on Atticus. Every pair of eyes in the hall fixated on the two youngbatants as they stood ready to engage in the center of the grand hall. The anticipation and excitement in the room were palpable. Despite learning of Atticus astonishing feat of defeating 3 expert ranked individuals during the attack on the camp, none of them fully believed that. Doubt and skepticism still lingered among many. While it was clear that William was far from being able to pose a significant challenge to Atticus, given that he was only at an intermediate rank, this spar would at least provide an opportunity to witness Atticus''s abilities in action. The hall was filled with Grandmaster ranks, individuals with very keen perception and the ability to discern even the subtlest movements of mana andbat techniques. All eyes were intently focused on Atticus, curious to see what he''ll show. Upon receiving approval from Magnus, the man who had previously hosted the event stepped forward and positioned himself beside Atticus and William. He spoke, "Since this is a spar to settle your differences, you are allowed to fight with everything at your disposal. I will only intervene in the fight if I feel that one of your lives is in danger," he exined. Given that this was a battle to resolve their grudges, they were permitted to utilize all the tools and abilities in their repertoire for the fight. As a Master rank individual, he was confident in being able to act in time if any of their lives were ever in danger. Upon hearing this, William couldn''t help but smirk, adjusting his stance as he fixed his gaze on Atticus. William had truly believed that what everyone had said about Atticus defeating three expert ranked individuals wasplete bullshit. An intermediate- rank defeating expert ranks? It just wasn''t possible. But despite his disbelief in the rumors, William knew that Atticus was strong. Apart from Atticus easily beating Jack and the other two guys back when he had sent them to embarrass him at the camp, he had observed Atticus effortlessly controlling his bloodline during the attack when they were escaping. He wasn''t even able to react as Atticus forcibly ejected him and the two others from the tform. As a result, he had decided not to underestimate Atticus. The instructor scrutinized both of them carefully, ensuring they were fully prepared. Once he was satisfied, he issued themand, "Begin!" "" However, neither of them made a move. While William considered himself superior to Atticus, he wasn''t willing to take any chances. He intensely fixed his gaze on Atticus, ready to react to any movement. Seeing William remaining stationary, Atticus chose to take the initiative. He took a step forward and began to approach William slowly, his piercing blue eyes ompletely locked onto him. William, on the other hand, held his ground, monitoring each of Atticus''s movements with intense focus. Seeing Atticus advance towards William nonchntly without putting up any defenses whatsoever baffled many observers. Only the trainees didn''t show any particr change in expressions; they all knew how much of a monster Atticus was. As Atticus got within 5 meters of William, ''Two more steps and I''ll attack,'' William strategized inwardly, tightening his grip on his sword. One step. Immediately, Atticus took his second step, William lunged at him with remarkable speed, his sword shing through the air, aimed directly at Atticus''s neck, his anticipation of victory evident in his every move. Just as the strike was about to connect, Atticus suddenly vanished from William''s sight. His sword swing met only the unfeeling air. Before he could even begin toprehend the situation, he experienced an astonishingly forceful impact on his cheek. PAAAA! The intensity of the p was so immense that it sent William''s head spinning. His entire body was immeidately turned around by the sheer force, carrying him aloft as he somersaulted through the air, propelled away in a series of three graceful arcs before being sent hurtling through the air. He tumbled across the cold marble floor for several meters, rolling uncontrobly beforeing to an abrupt halt. Silence. The hall had gone silent yet again because of a particr 10 year old''s actions. But who could me them? This 10 year old was just too much! The thought going through everyone''s minds was: Is he really 10? William couldn''t seem topose himself, his vision still blurred from the p he had just received. Feeling the intense pain radiating from his left cheek, he instinctively raised his hand and touched it, experiencing sharp pain even from the slightest contact. "W-was I just pped?" He mumbled absentmindedly, struggling to process Atticus''s actions, his mind reeling. Atticus''s expression remained unchanged as he continued to approach William, who was still on the floor. He had already decided how he was going to ''nip the bud.'' It was a way he chose to always handle situations like this; throughplete and utter humiliation. His goal was to humiliate William in front of the family members, to such an extent that he would never be able to raise his head again. Besides, the hall was filled with practically every important member of the family. Atticus wanted to use this situation to subtly convey a message to everyone watching, a message best left unspoken, a message that was most effectively conveyed through actions: he wasn''t to be trifled with. Seeing Atticus slowly approaching him, William forced himself to stand, vigorously shaking his head to dispel the dizziness. Once on his feet, he raised his sword, striving to steady its trembling. ''I''m shaking?'' William thought, bewildered. ''No,'' he suppressed the thought that had been creeping into his mind and redirected his gaze to Atticus. Gripping his sword tighter, he forced himself to stop shaking. Atticus stood there, watching him rise, disying no signs of impatience. Chapter 139: PAAA! Atticus calmly watched William get on his feet, showing no signs of impatience. There was no need to rush; he was going to take his time. William struggled to stop his hands from trembling. Shaking off the dizziness, he tightened his grip on his sword, which seemed to work as his hands stopped trembling slightly. He turned his gaze towards Atticus, his eyes filled withplete fury. ''I couldn''t see his movements,'' William thought. No matter how hard he tried to remeber, he couldn''t see Atticus''s movements. William''s gaze swept through the hall, where everyone watched the battle with rapt attention, further intensifying his anger towards Atticus. William gritted his teeth and decided, ''I have to go full power.'' The ground in the hall wasn''t made of earth he could manipte yet; it was made of marble. William still possessed a level one elemental bloodline, which meant that his connection to the earth element was still subpar. He only had the ability to control and manipte earth in its more natural and typical form, such as soil, rocks, or dirt. As individuals with elemental bloodlines progress and level up, their abilities often expand and grow more versatile. This was a major weakness for individuals with an earth bloodline element, but one easily solved by the advent of storage space. There was a significant chance that there wouldn''t be earth where an earth elemental would be fighting, especially during an abrupt fight. That was why people with earth bloodlines always stored earth in their storage space, and William was no exception. Focusing on his storage ring, a massive block of earth materialized in front of William. He reached out and, channeling the power of his earth bloodline,manded the earth to envelop and shield his entire body. The earth swirled and molded itself to conform to his form, encasing him from his legs up to his arms and torso. A line of earth traced from his neck to his head, forming a solid helmet. He paid special attention to reinforcing the earth around his cheeks,yering it to ensure additional protection. The only spaces he left untouched were for his joints, allowing for unrestricted movement. Normally, seeing someone so young with amazing control over their bloodline element would have astonished many in the hall. However, because of a particr 10 year old boy, their expectations had been unknowingly raised. No one even batted an eye at William''s disy of skill. Having d his entire body in the protective earth covering, William faced Atticus with newfound determination. However, before he could make his move, Atticus once again moved, and William found himself subjected to another powerful force on his left cheek. PAAA! The impact was so forceful that it broke through the earth covering his cheeks, delivering a scalding p directly to his left cheek with a resounding crack. The intensity of the strike sent him hurtling through the air once more, and the earth that had previously encased him crumbled away as his concentration was lost. Struggling to regain hisposure, William attempted to move. It felt as if his brain was rattling inside his head. His vision remained disoriented and blurred, making it difficult to see. He made futile efforts to shake his head to clear his vision. A huge trail of drool escaped his mouth as he found it hard to close his mouth because the swollen condition of his cheeks hindered his ability to close his mouth properly. ''What just happened?'' his thoughts raced as he tried to figure out what just happened. cing his trembling hands on the floor, William pushed himself up, an action that exerted a great deal of effort to aplish. Sitting up, his gaze immediatelynded on Atticus, who was slowly advancing towards him with the same neutral, unfeeling expression on his face. But William couldn''t even see that. He couldn''t see anything clearly. He was currently seeing four different Atticuses approaching him, a nightmarish sight that sent shivers of terror through him. William shook his head once more, trying to dispel the dizziness affecting him. He forced himself to stand, his trembling legs barely supporting his weight. He faced Atticus, and just as he was about to raise his sword, he was subjected to yet another blistering p on his left cheek. PAAAA!! The sheer force sent his head crashing towards the floor, breaking through the surface for several inches. Atticus watched William''s form on the floor with cold eyes. Deciding to get this over with, Atticus unleashed another potent, resounding p thatnded with unforgiving force on William''s vulnerable cheek on the floor. PAAA! The sound echoed throughout the hall, each impact reverberating like a thunderp. Then came another fierce p, PAAA! Followed by yet another, PAAA! Each blow intensifying in its savagery. With each p, William''s head was mercilessly pressed into the floor, each time sounding as devastating as thest, each time pushing William''s head further into the floor. The whole hall watched in silence as Atticus pped the living daylights out of William, who couldn''t even do anything to fight back. None uttered a word; only the reverberating sound of Atticus relentless ps echoed in the hall. PAAA! PAAA! PAAA! PAAA! William had long since lost his grip on reality. He had immediately wanted to beg for mercy after the third p, but Atticus didn''t even give him a chance to. He didn''t stop for even a second; he just kept delivering ps upon ps on William''s cheeks with no end in sight. Just when it seemed that Atticus wasn''t going to stop and the host wanted to intervene, Atticus ceased his pping and stood up straight. William''s cheeks had already absorbed a barrage of ps, rendering them swollen and discolored, resembling a grotesque, oversized block of purple dough, disfigured and painful to behold. Then, everyone watched as Atticus simply walked away and headed towards the trainee section, sitting down on his seat nonchntly as if the current situation had nothing to do with him. Chapter 140: Award Feeling the tension in the air, the host cleared his throat to alleviate the tension in the hall. He swiftly gestured for one of the guards toe and pick up William, who remained unmoving on the floor. After the fight between Atticus and William, the event continued as if nothing had happened, with Atticus being rewarded another opportunity to select any Art from the Ravenstein treasure realm. The event quickly came to an end after that, with each person leaving the estate with different thoughts in their heads. ... "Oh my God, that was so freaking awesome!" Caldor eximed, his voice a crescendo as he jumped onto the couch. Atticus couldn''t help but cover his ears, yfully pretending to shield himself from the ear-piercing volume of Caldor''s enthusiasm. Atticus, Ember, Aurora, and Caldor had left the Raven hall together, leaving the adults behind as they still had something to do. They were currently seated in the mansion''s living room, which exuded opulence. Every piece of furniture and decor in the room was of the highest quality, adding to the grandeur of the space. Not a second passed before Caldor sprung back to his feet, his eyes shining as he addressed Atticus. "You were like," he said, changing his tone and demeanor to imitate Atticus''smanding presence when he spoke to Edward in the Raven hall, "Why aren''t you on your knees," with a humorous attempt to mimic Atticus''s voice. Caldor''s antics didn''t just bring smiles but full-fledgedughter and giggles from Atticus, Aurora, and even Ember. "Wow! I got goosebumps, man. How the heck did you do that?" Caldor turned to Atticus and asked. Atticus leaned back in his seat, a yful grin on his face. "Keep your back straight, gaze cold, and make your voice as deep as possible, and you''ll be okay," he responded with a hint of humor in his tone. But to his surprise, Caldor didn''t take his words lightly. Caldor was already attempting to mimic Atticus, clearing his throat and practicing speaking with a deeper voice. Atticus chuckled upon seeing Caldor''s enthusiasm. Turning his gaze towards Ember, Atticus found her still as quiet as ever. Throughout the entire event, unlike Caldor and Aurora, who got enraged when Atticus was called out, Ember''s expression didn''t change one bit. It wasn''t that she didn''t care; it just went to show how highly she held Atticus and trusted his abilities. "So, Ember, where should we go to have fun?" Atticus asked. Since they were all here, he thought it would be best to bring it up and decide now before Ember left to train and started her reclusive behavior again. Ember blinked twice, her voice barely above a whisper. "Me?" She asked, her gaze shifting slightly as she considered Atticus''s question. She knew herself best; no one in the family was as reclusive as her. Where did she even know they could hang out? Thest time she left the estate was with Atticus, and that was because he had carried her along. Despite knowing this, Atticus''s gaze was still on her, seemingly waiting for an answer. Ember turned her gaze toward Caldor, who had already stopped practicing, subtly seeking help. Caldor chuckled at seeing his sister like this. "Don''t worry, I have it all nned out already!" Caldor confidently said, beating his chest. "I''ll make this one count. It might be ourst time together before I head to the academy," Caldor said, his voice getting a little down at the end. Caldor had already turned 15 this year. He only had a month or two before he had to go to the academy, and once he entered, he wouldn''t be allowed to step out unless in certain situations for the next 3 years. The room grew a little somber as they all got reminded of this. Atticus was a little sad to see Caldor leave, especially when he had just returned from camp. Even Ember who had a stoic gaze, looked at him with slight sadness. The only one who remained neutral was Aurora, as she hadn''t had the chance to get to know him well enough. Sensing the shift in the mood, Caldor deftly tried to change the topic. "Oh, cheer up, guys. It''s not the end of the world. I know you all are going to miss this handsome young master," he quipped dramatically, flipping his hair backward with a yful grin. The mood instantly turned lively again as the trio beganughing. After speaking for a few minutes, they each left the living room and headed to their rooms to rest. It had been a long day. A few hourster, Atticus woke up to the sound of his rm, feeling refreshed. He got out of bed, took a short shower in the bathroom, and then put on somefortable clothes: a baggy round neck shirt and baggy ck cargo pants. As he passed the mirror and saw his reflection, he mourned the loss of his spiky white hair for a few seconds, then he left the room, heading to the dining room for dinner. Walking through the hallway of the mansion, the maids all bowed as he passed, and Atticus couldn''t help but notice that all of their gazes lingered on him as he walked away. Due to his keen senses, he was able to pick up snippets of their conversations. "Our young master is such a genius." Some of the maids had been present when Atticus had disyed those spectacles. It was to be expected that news would have spread throughout the estate already. But regardless, they were all under strict mana contracts, and the confines of the estate were as far as the news could go. Atticus felt a pang of embarrassment from the constant praises and stares, but he ignored them and kept moving. After a few seconds, he reached the door of the dining room. Opening the door, Atticus couldn''t react as he was lifted high up in the air and spun around in circles. Chapter 141: You Did Good As soon as Atticus opened the door, he found himself immediately lifted into the air and spun around in exhrating circles. His surroundings became a blur as he was twirled through the air. Looking downwards, Atticus saw Avalon with an enormous grin on his face, gripping him securely by the armpits. "Hahaha, that''s my boy!" Avalon eximed, spinning Atticus with boundless enthusiasm, showing no intention of stopping. Atticus felt himself growing increasingly tired from the dizzying spins, causing his vision to blur. "Dad!" he quickly called out, his plea only reaching Avalon after a few more spins. Finally, Avalon lowered him to the ground. Avalon ruffled Atticus''s hair vigorously, his grin widening as he spoke in a softer tone. "You did good today," he said, offering Atticus a warm and genuine smile. Atticus couldn''t help but return his father''s smile. It had been a long time since he''d seen Avalon so genuinely happy, and it warmed his heart. Even though it came at the cost of a ruined cheek, it was worth seeing his father like this. "Thanks, Dad," Atticus replied with gratitude. His smile transformed into a mischievous grin as he added, "I''ll get a reward, right?" Avalon''s lips twitched, his son''s audacity amusing him. Although he had already nned to give Atticus a gift after the day''s events, he couldn''t help but shake his head at the shamelessness of his son. "This boy," he mumbled with a chuckle. Despite Atticus''s brazenness, Avalon couldn''t resist smiling. "Expect something good!" he dered, making Atticus''s heart skip a beat. He loved free stuff! And if Avalon says to expect something good, then it had to be good! Turning his gaze away from Avalon, Atticus noticed the rest of the family already seated at the dining table, their eyes glued to the drama unfolding between him and Avalon. They struggled to stifle theirughter as they witnessed Atticus requesting a reward from Avalon. Anastasia, Freya, and the kids were all present. With a warm smile, Atticus moved to the dining table, taking a seat between Anastasia and Aurora, who gazed at the food with anticipation, a small trail of drool already escaping her lips. "Ooooo, look everyone, it''s the man of the hour!" Caldor eximed with infectious excitement, drawing everyone''s attention to Atticus as he took a seat at the dining table. Atticus swiftly shot him an embarrassed look, silently conveying that he should stop with the teasing. Atticus was caught off guard by Caldor''sment, his embarrassment impossible to miss. Seeing Atticus all embarrassed, Aurora burst intoughter, her giggles sounding across the dining room. During their time at the Raven camp, Atticus always wore a neutral or cold expression on his face. It was only when he spoke to her or Ember that he he would show a change in emotion. It was when she came to the Raven mansion that she saw this other side of Atticus, and it was funny to say the least! Who would have thought that the cold and silent Atticus could get embarrassed! Aurora, herughter gradually subsiding, noticed the sudden hush in the room and turned to see her entire family gazing at her, with Atticus looking at her with a smug expression on his face. Aurora immediately flinched, her face turned crimson, and she dropped her head, as if wishing she could hide underground. The warmth of embarrassment tingled across her cheeks. Seeing her reaction, Atticus couldn''t resist and burst intoughter, using his most annoying chuckle to amplify her embarrassment, "Muahahaha," causing Aurora to lower her head even more. After a few moments, with Atticus making fun of Aurora, the family started eating while making small talk. During the dinner, Atticus was bombarded with questions, all asking about where he learned everything he showed today. From how he walked like Magnus to his confidence when speaking to Edward. Most of the questions came from Anastasia herself. During the few hours when Atticus had been asleep, Anastasia had gotten a lot of time to think about everything. She came to realize how absurd her thinking had been. Knowing every single thing about Atticus wasn''t possible even if he was her baby. He was a human being, and it wasn''t possible to know everything about a person no matter how much time you spend with them. Despite him still being a 10 year old, Atticus practically and obviously already had a personality. It was obvious in the way he did things. Anastasia couldn''tprehend how he had grown so fast, but it didn''t matter. Even though she didn''t know everything about him, he was still her son, and she was going to love him no matter how many secrets he kept. But that didn''t mean that she would stop trying to find out more about him. During that dinner, she made sure to bombard Atticus with questions. Atticus, though, skillfully avoided the questions, mostly giving vague answers, like he had learned it from a book. After enduring an hour of questions and satisfying the family''s curiosity to some extent, Atticus was finally excused from the dining room. He wasted no time heading to his room to change into his training suit. Throughout the day, Atticus had been feeling restless. It was like an annoying itch he couldn''t scratch. He always felt this way anytime he didn''t train for a while. Atticus had also experienced this feeling during the two days he had promised Anastasia to rest and not train. Today had been a day filled with unexpected events, leaving him with no time for his usual training routine. He wouldn''t be able to enjoy his sleep if he didn''t scratch this itch. Atticus was determined to make up for lost time; he aimed to squeeze in some training before retiring to bed. d in his training suit, Atticus made his way out of his room, his Katana strapped to his waist. As he was walking through the hallway, Atticus suddenly came across someone he would have never imagined meeting that night, standing in his way - Magnus. Chapter 142: Unexpected Meeting As Atticus made his way through the dimly lit hallway, he found himself face to face with the imposing figure of Magnus. Seeing him, Atticus immediately paid his respects and bowed. "Grandfather," he greeted. ''What is he doing here?'' he thought inwardly, his thoughts racing, trying to figure out why Magnus was here. Apart from the time Magnus came into his room and today''s event, he hadn''t met him in the mansion ever since. Magnus was a huge enigma. He doesn''te to dinner, doesn''t spend time with the family, he was always on his own doing only God knows what. Growing up, Atticus had learn to live with this. Magnus was basically the exact opposite of Freya. She was the epitome of calmness and grace. She doesn''t speak nor act unless she felt it was needed, but even then, she constantly expresses her love for her grandchildren. Not a single day would pass that Freya wouldn''t check up on each of them. Atticus could feel that today, Magnus was containing his presence, but even with that, he could still sense the immense power that radiated from him. Magnus regarded Atticus with a neutral gaze for a few seconds, making beads of sweat form on his forehead as he struggled to control himself. And before Atticus could wonder what Magnus wanted, he spoke, "Leave us," he ordered, causing two shadows, one each from Atticus and Magnus, to separate from their forms. Vesper and Arya materialized with remarkable speed, promptly sinking to one knee in a disy of profound respect. "Master Magnus," they simultaneously greeted, and then, just as quickly as they had appeared, they vanished into the shadows, leaving Magnus and Atticus, who was bewildered at the turn of events, alone in the hallway. "Follow me." Giving thatmand, Magnus suddenly turned and started walking away. Atticus rose from his bow and began to walk behind Magnus as they proceeded down the hallway. As they walked in tandem, Atticus couldn''t help but be captivated by Magnus''s movements. The precision with which Magnus conducted himself was nothing short of extraordinary. Every step, every gesture, seemed to be calcted to perfection. His footfalls were so discreet that they were nearly imperceptible in the quiet hallway. If not for the fact that Atticus was currently staring at Magnus''s feet, he would never have believed that Magnus was currently walking. Even back then, at the event, when Atticus had copied his demeanor, it had taken almost everything he had to maintain that form for the few seconds they had walked. And even then, Atticus was sure that he hadn''t been able to urately copy the way Magnus moved. There was a certain depth to the way he moved, a depth Atticus didn''t seem to be able toprehend, no matter how hard he tried. As they continued down the corridor, Atticus soon noticed that they were heading toward the Advanced training room. A short timeter, Atticus found himself standing within one of the pristine white training rooms, the door sliding closed behind him. Magnus, who had been silently observing Atticus, finally spoke. "I''ve been watching you for the past two weeks." Atticus''s eyes widened at this revtion, but before he could formte a response, Magnus delivered a blunt assessment. "You train like a fool." Atticus froze as he heard this. ''Fool?'' He thought in his head. The reason why he had been shocked by Magnus''s first words wasn''t because he was wondering how he had spied on him. Magnus was a Paragon, the current pinnacle of human strength. Atticus couldn''t even begin to fathom how powerful he was, but he was at least sure that Magnus would be able to monitor every single thing happening in the estate if he wished. What baffled Atticus was that he couldn''t wrap his head around why Magnus had been spying on him for two weeks without ever saying anything. But Atticus''s thoughts kept centering around Magnus''s words, ''Training like a fool?'' How was pushing himself to the limits training like a fool? Atticus gazed at Magnus, his expression filled with questions. Seeing Atticus''s confused expression, Magnus continued, "Your bloodline. It grants you control over all the elements, right?" From the way Magnus sounded, Atticus immediately knew he wasn''t referring only to the four elements; he meant all the elements. Atticus pondered for a second on whether he should reveal this information to Magnus or not. But he eventually decided to. He could feel something good wasing from all of this. Plus, he was sure Magnus was already aware of this from the way he asked. He didn''t sound as if he was asking to know; he sounded as if he simply wanted Atticus to admit it first before he continued. "Yes, Grandfather," Atticus responded. Magnus nodded, seemingly satisfied that Atticus had told the truth, his lips curling up but quickly reverting back to normal, the change so fast that even Atticus''s keen perception couldn''t catch it. Magnus continued, "Good, so why aren''t you using the other elements?" Magnus''s question hung in the air for a few seconds, leaving Atticuspletely lost. "Other elements?" ''It''s true the primordial elemental bloodline gives me the power to control all elements, but don''t I have to reach a certain level first?'' Atticus pondered. From the description of his bloodline, Atticus already knew he would be able to control all the elements, but the bloodline was limited because of his subpar strength, and the system never indicated what level he had to reach before they could get unlocked. Plus, after he entered the advanced rank, while he felt his connection to the elements had increased, Atticus simply brushed it off as his increased rank increasing his bloodline potency. Atticus was brought out of his thoughts by Magnus. "I can sense the elements of light, darkness, and a little bit of space around you. Why aren''t you making use of them?" Magnus inquired. Magnus''s words made Atticus''s eyes widen, and he immediately decided to check something he hadn''t checked in a while. He subtly thought in his head, ''status,'' and a holographic interface materialized in front of him Chapter 143: Disciple Character Profile: Name: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 10 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 93 Agility: 103 Endurance: 109 Vitality: 108 Intelligence: 30 Perception: 18 Charm: 22 Will: 20 Level: Advanced- Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 2 - Fire: 20.3% - Air: 18.5% - Water: 16.4% - Earth: 18.2% Locked Bloodlines - - Light: 40% (Progress toward unlocking) -Darkness: 35% (Progress toward unlocking) - Space: 5.4% (Progress toward unlocking) Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Potential: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills: * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace * Endless Strike Normal Skills: * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent] - Current Mastery: Advanced- * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent] -Current mastery: Novice+ *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Novice Gazing at the new additions to his stats, Atticus was shocked beyond belief. ''I should start checking my stats more often!'' Atticus thought in total annoyance. Choosing to leave the extremely huge increase in his will forter, Atticus''s head was racing fast, trying to understand what was happening. Atticus was sure, 100% sure that these new additions weren''t there when he had checked his status in the Life Weapon''s realm. There was no way he could have made that kind of mistake; his intelligence stats would have been an absolute waste on him if he had done that. So, the question that consumed him was, ''What changed?'' Atticus pondered. What he couldn''t seem to understand was that even after realizing that he had awakened these elements, he still couldn''t feel any connection to them. After he had broken through to the Advanced rank, Atticus did feel his connection to the elements had increased, but it was for his four normal elements: water, fire, air, and earth. He couldn''t feel any of these new elements. Even more perplexing was the presence of the space element among them. But seeing how low it waspared to the other two elements suddenly made everything click. Why hadn''t he seen anything when he had broken through the Advanced rank and checked his stats in the Life Weapon''s realm? It was simple; they were there, but he couldn''t see them because his bloodline had been locked inside the Life Weapon''s realm. Since he wasn''t able to use his bloodline, the system hadn''t been able to reflect the changes that had happened when he broke through. ''It probably immediately reflected as soon as I came out of the realm.'' From the way his space element was lowerpared to the other elements, he was able to easily surmise that the unlocked progress depended on how long he was exposed to these elements. It was evident because the only exposure he had to the space element was when he had been fighting Astrion back during the attack on the Raven camp. It would also exin why it was so low. While the light and darkness elements had progressed significantly because of obvious reasons. Which brings Atticus back to the most puzzling question: how was he able to use the space element? He had checked, and in the whole history of the Ravenstein family, none had been able to use any element apart from 8 elements, fire, water, air, earth, light, darkness, lightning and ice. So how could he use the space element? This situation made it obvious that his primordial elemental bloodline was not so simple as he had thought. All of these thoughts happened in less than 2 seconds in real-time, but considering who was currently standing before him, those two seconds might as well be a century. Remembering that he wasn''t the only one present, he turned his gaze away from the interface to Magnus, who was still looking at him. Atticus decided to respond to his question, "It''s true my bloodline grants me the ability to control all elements, but currently I can''t seem to control any elements apart from the basic four," Atticus said, trying to be as truthful as possible without letting Magnus know he knew exactly what was going on. From the way he reacted when Magnus mentioned the other elements, he had already showed that he had no idea about them. He didn''t want Magnus to know about the system, so he had to feign ignorance a little. Hearing this, Magnus''s gaze seemed to go out of focus, his brain stimting different scenarios at a speed Atticus couldn''t hope to fathom. He came out of his daze, the speed so fast that Atticus''s perception of time didn''t moved. "I see," he said. "There are multiple possibilities, but the most likely is that your bloodline limits the elements you can use depending on your current rank. And because you met certain requirements, these new elements were unlocked for you." "Seeing as how the space element around you is less prominentpared to light and darkness, we can assume that your awakening of these elements depends entirely on how much you were exposed to them." Atticus was bbergasted. It didn''t even take Magnus a second to figure it out! The only reason Atticus was able to understand what had happened was that he had the system. Just as he was admiring Magnus''s intelligence, Magnus spoke again, his words sending a wave of shock through him, "You''ve awakened your perception, right?" Atticus didn''t even bother trying to deny it and nodded. ''If he had watched me train, then he probably knows everything about me.'' Coming to this conclusion, Atticus calmed down considerably. Since the cat was out of the bag, he might as well see where this would all go. "Good," Magnus nodded, and then he started walking to the middle of the training room, "Atticus," Magnus said, turning around to face him. "Yes, grandfather," Atticus responded. Magnus gazed directly into Atticus''s eyes, "I want to take you as my disciple, do you ept?" Atticus''s expression didn''t change at Magnus''s question. He had already expected this. It was obvious given the circumstances. Why else would Magnus call him here to ask about his powers? It was obviously a test to see if Atticus would answer truthfully. If Atticus had lied, he was sure that Magnus wouldn''t have asked him to be his student. Atticus''s response was immediate as he bowed, "It would be an honor." Chapter 144: Depth Magnus smiled as Atticus bowed, the sincerity in his appreciation evident, and this time, he made no effort to conceal his smile. Atticus, however, remained in his bowing position, unable to see the warm gesture from his grandfather. After a brief moment, Magnus began to speak, his voice measured andposed. "Good. We shall start your lessons immediately," Magnus dered. He gestured toward the floor in front of him, prompting Atticus to sit cross legged. Without hesitation, Atticus took his ce. Magnus leaned forward and began, his tone direct, "First, let''s start by getting rid of your foolish mindset regarding perception." Atticus''s lips subtly twitched at the blunt manner of his grandfather''s speech. To be honest, this was the longest time he had heard the man speak. Atticus hadn''t spoken or interacted with him enough to formte Magnus''s personality. But from what he had seen so far, one thing was certain: he sure was blunt. Disregarding Atticus''s mild embarrassment, Magnus continued, "From what I''ve observed, you mainly utilize your eyesight when training, and you believe that by always pushing that to the limits, your perception will grow ordingly, right?" Atticus nodded in response to Magnus''s inquiry. This was how he had always trained, and he didn''t see anything wrong with it because it had always worked for him. Every single time he uses his perception, he had always focused on his eyes, receiving all the information with his sight. "Your approach," Magnus stated firmly, "Is wed, deeply wed. While it''s true that pushing your limits can enhance your perception, you are focusing solely on one facet of your perception" "Training like that ispletely superficial and you would eventually reach a bottle neck you won''t be able to pass no matter what. You are basically wasting the potential of perception." Atticus remained rapt and attentive, absorbing each word that flowed from Magnus''s lips. "Perception extends beyond what you currently understand," Magnus emphasized, "It epasses more than just your visual observations, extending to every one of your senses. It''s about how you interpret and understand the world around you, not only through your eyes but also through sound, touch, taste, and even smell." "In order to utilize the full potential of your perception, you must train and refine each of these senses." Giving a brief moment of respite to let the information sink in, Magnus continued, "During battle, an individual utilizing the full potential of their perception can ''see'' beyond their eyes, ''hear'' beyond their ears, and ''feel'' beyond touch. They would be able to anticipate every one of the opponent''s movements before they are made, detect any hidden threats, and respond swiftly to anything." Atticus absorbed every piece of informationing from Magnus''s mouth. He had never thought perception had such depth. Atticus had always subconsciously believed that his perception was mainly dependent on sight and only followed what he thought was the best way to increase his perception, which was by straining it until it grew. This was what he had found out when he first awakened his perception. When he had fought the life weapon''s avatar and died countless times, his intelligence, which he had tried hard to increase over the years, spiked. This was exactly why he had adopted that training program. But one couldn''t me Atticus much. Ever since he had awakened his perception, he didn''t have anyone to guide him or exin its intricacies, mainly because he had never told anyone about his awakened perception in the first ce. He had basically only followed the superficial exnation the system provided him without bothering to do more research on it. ''This is a huge lesson; I''ll do more research on every single one of my stats after this,'' Atticus thought. He wanted to be sure that perception was the only thing he missed. If not for Magnus, Atticus would have continued training the same way, unaware that he was only hindering his own progress. He would do a thorough research on every one of his stats. Even though Atticus had just discovered these aspects of perception, he recognized how important it was to train all of them in tandem. It was simply about creating a stable foundation for future developments. Every single one of these aspectsplemented each other and could be extremely useful especially in battle. Utilizing each of them in battle, Atticus would be able to observe his surroundings with pinpoint uracy, detect even the subtlest of sounds in the environment, revealing everything and identifying opponents in the area even without being able to see them. With an enhanced sense of touch, he could have heightened tactile perception to help him gauge any changes in the environment. Lastly, he would be able to detect any and all scents in the area, identifying hidden poisons or threats. These were all profoundly important aspects he had been neglecting for a long time. A fact that was anger inducing. Once again, Magnus''s words brought Atticus out of his thoughts. "Now, your bloodline," he said. "Although I''ve observed that you still train your bloodline appropriately, I noticed you don''t seem to understand how important it is." "Bloodlines are an integral part of who you are. They define you at your core. Without having absolute control and understanding of your bloodline, reaching the pinnacle will remain unattainable," Magnus emphasized. Atticus took everything single thing Magnus had said today seriously. After the incident at the Raven camp when he had received that power boost, Atticus had seen the enormous potential his perception had. He had subconsciously assumed that it was the most important part of his power that he had to train to get stronger, which is why he had been putting more focus on training his perception than his other abilities. Although he still trained all of his abilities, it wasn''t up to the same intensity as he does for his perception. Seeing Atticus nod, conveying his understanding, "Good," Magnus continued, "Now let us proceed to the core of our training." Chapter 145: Blind Magnus stood with an air of authority, facing Atticus, who sat cross legged in front of him inside a pristine white room. He spoke, "Your current approach to your bloodline training suffices for now. We will divert our attention to refining and correcting the way you train your perception." Atticus nodded in silent agreement. After he had awakened his bloodline when he was 7 years old, he had done extensive research on bloodlines and how best to train them. It was expected that Atticus had no issues in that area. Magnus proceeded to pinpoint an issue with Atticus''s training regimen of perception, "The problem you have now is that your sight has grown iparably stronger than your other senses. You rely on your sight too much," Magnus exined. "In order to correct this, you would have topletely forget about your eye sight throughout the duration of your training. You must learn to see without seeing." As soon as Magnus finished speaking, before Atticus could evenprehend what he was talking about, a bolt of lightning materialized in front of Magnus at a speed Atticus couldn''t track. As swiftly as it materialized, it shot towards Atticus at a very fast speed, striking him directly on his head. And then, with control over the element that was difficult toprehend, Magnus manipted the lightning with frightening precision, making it interact with his ocr cells, altering their configuration temporarily. The intense electrical surge caused an overstimtion of the cells responsible for vision, effectively rendering them unable to function for a brief period. In essence, the electrical shock temporarily blinded Atticus through a neural overload, disrupting the normal functioning of his visual cortex. This disy of control over the lightning element was as awe inspiring as it was terrifying. The amount of understanding of the lightning element and pinpoint control needed to pull off what Magnus just did was beyond the scope of many. It was a level of control only achievable by paragons. With a muffled cry, Atticus clutched his head as a disorienting wave swept over him, leaving him in a sea of inky ckness. Panic gripped his heart, his usualposure shattered in an instant. Atticus''s heart immediately seized as he realized he couldn''t see anymore. Completely disregarding his respectful attitude he usually addressed Magnus with, Atticus''s voice trembled as he demanded, "What have you done? I can''t see!" Atticus eximed, constantly waving his arms back and forth in front of his eyes in a desperate attempt to believe it wasn''t real, but it waspletely futile, his visionpletely ck as ink. His heart started beating fast as reality set in, and immediately a feeling suddenly gripped Atticus. It was something he hadn''t experienced in a long time, not even when he had encountered Alvis and Ronad: overwhelming fear. No matter how Atticus considered himself to always maintain a cool and calm head in any situation, suddenly losing his sight was an experience that would break many, him not being excluded. It meant that he wouldn''t be able to see the world, the colors; it meant that he would never be able to see his family again. His life would forever bepletely dark. Magnus maintained a calm demeanor as he watched Atticus''s breakdown without any change in expression. "Calm down, Atticus," he advised, his voice a steady reassurance amidst the chaos that had befallen Atticus. "It''s all temporary. You will be able to regain your sight after training," Magnus exined, his words being the light at the end of an extremely dark tunnel for Atticus. Hearing Magnus''s words, Atticus calmed down considerably, but he couldn''t help but feel a pang of embarrassment for losing his cool like that. But then again, he wasn''t to be med. Magnus should have at least warned him first! Atticus couldn''t even begin to imagine what level he had to reach to be able to control the elements with the same control his grandfather just disyed. Magnuspletely ignored Atticus''s annoyed expression, swiftly issuing a concisemand, "Stand." Atticus came out of his thoughts and immediately followed Magnus''s words and stood up from his initial seated position. He immediately felt a difference. Moving without sight was a weird feeling, it was as if he didn''t even move at all; the only thing he could sense constantly wasplete and absolute darkness. He was thinking a lot morepared to before because he had lost his vision. "I took away your sight so you would learn not to rely on it. From now on, you will be training without your sight, with this repeating itself in every lesson." Atticus shivered hearing Magnus''s words. He truly wasn''t a fan of being blind. But despite clearly having reservations about this, he knew the importance. His other senses were severelyckingpared to his sight. Although his hearing was still way better than normal, it wasn''t even close to the same godly level as his sight. "We will begin with sound. The task is simple; I shall release bolts of lightning at you without warning. Your job is to dodge them." "What" Atticus''s words were abruptly cut short by a bolt lightning that forked with blinding intensity through the air, striking Atticus directly. The surge of electrical energy surged through his body like a tidal wave, causing his muscles to convulse uncontrobly. A deafening crack filled the air as he was hit, and the force of the impact sent him sprawling to the cold, hard floor of the advanced training room. Atticusy down on the floor, his whole body twitching from the aftermath of the lightning strike. Every nerve in his body seemed to fire at once, causing his limbs to jerk and tremble involuntarily. The pain was overwhelming, and his entire being seemed to vibrate with an unrelenting intensity. Minutes passed, but the twitching and convulsions showed no sign of abating. Magnus, unfazed by the spectacle, observed Atticus''s writhing form with a neutral gaze, his expression remaining as inscrutable as the darkness. Chapter 146: Shock Atticus struggled to rise, his hands shaking as they pressed against the hard ground. The residual effects of the lightning strike sent sporadic twitches through his muscles, making every attempt to stand a daunting task. With a muttered exmation, "Shit," he managed to voice the frustration and difort coursing through him. "At least give a warning first," Atticusined, making sure it was as subtle as possible. Apart from not being close enough to talk to Magnus that way, the man was a freaking Paragon. He had no intention of disrespecting a man who could erase his existence with a simple exhale. Despite Atticus knowing that Magnus cared about the family, he had no idea if it was due to familial bonds or simply duty. But even though Atticus had intended for hisint to be quiet, Magnus had still heard everything clearly. ''I''ll have to use my other senses to see,'' Atticus thought, and just as he was about to focus, another bolt of lightning hit him right in the chest, making him go through another round of trembling and curses. From the both the times he had been hit, Atticus noticed something. Each lightning bolt that struck him had just enough intensity to hurt him and incapacitate him for a few moments. But each of them wasn''t something an intermediate- rank would be able to handle. It was obvious that Magnus had an urate grasp of his strength, Advanced- rank. Even though he was using his skill ''conceal'' to appear as an intermediate- rank to everyone and even Magnus, it seemed that Magnus had already figured out that he was way stronger than he appeared. ''So why isn''t he asking me about it?'' Atticus pondered with great difficulty due to the lightning coursing through his body, making him lose focus everytime. Atticus had been puzzled by something ever since he woke up after the attack on the Raven camp. Ever since he woke up, he hadn''t been questioned even once about how he had supposedly defeated those expert ranks. Where had the powere from? No one asked. Even the person he was sure would demand answers, Anastasia, didn''t ask a thing. A 10 year old intermediate- rank defeating three expert ranks, and no one questioned him about it? It was baffling to the core, and Atticus had trouble wrapping his head around why. But seeing Magnus''s actions now, it all kind of made sense. Only Magnus''smand could have that kind of power where even Anastasia dare not ask him despite how bad she wanted to. Magnus had probably ordered everyone in the family not to question him. Atticus couldn''t help but recall what Cedric had said about the history of the Ravenstein family and the life weapons. Each head of the family was well aware of how powerful and mysterious the life weapons were. It was obvious that Magnus had already suspected that his boosted power came from the life weapon and was trying to prevent people from knowing about the weapons. Another bolt of lightning sliced through the air, a blinding streak that found its mark with unerring uracyAtticus''s chest. The impact jolted through his entire being, an electric force that shattered his equilibrium. In an instant, Atticus was thrust backward, his body colliding with the ground. After failing to react and dodge the lightning bolts for the 10th time, Magnus finallymented, "You''re doing this wrongly. You''re not focusing enough," Magnus said. Atticus, mentally railing against the constant barrage, silently retorted, ''That''s because you keep hitting me before I could focus!'' "Stand up," as soon as Magnus said that, ethereal tendrils of lightning surrounded Atticus, lifting him off the ground. Atticus could immediately feel the difference between this new lightning Magnus conjured and the one he was striking him with before. This one waspletely free of vtility. It was as if every vtile aspect of lightning was removed, making it docile. ''This control, it''s remarkable,'' Atticus couldn''t help but admire Magnus''s control over the lightning element. He could also feel the remnants of lightning that were initially coursing through him getting siphoned away from his body. After just a second, with all the lightning getting sucked out, Atticus stopped twitching and shaking and was now able to think clearly. "You''re distracted. You need to clear your mind and focus on one and only one thing: sound," Magnus instructed. Atticus nodded. Releasing a deep exhale, he cleared his mind, removing every useless thought away from his head. Taking a deep breath in, Atticus focused his entire being on only one thing: the sound. Magnus watched him in silence, choosing to wait a bit before attacking this time around. Atticus, standing like a statue, silenced every sense but his hearing. He concentrated on the symphony of his own bodily sounds the steady thud of his heart, the rhythmic flow of blood. Expanding his awareness, he listened intently to the surrounding environment. He stood like that for minutes, not moving an inch. Then, slowly but surely, Atticus heard something. It was subtle at first, very subtle, but listening intently and closely, Atticus was able to identify the source of the sound: it was the sound of a heartbeat. Not his. The beats were erratic, beating slowly in one second and then very fast in another second. It wasn''t hard for him to figure out who it was. There was only one other person in the room apart from him, Magnus. From how erratic his heartbeats sounded, Atticus was sure that he was only able to hear it because he allowed it. Just as he was getting used to this feeling, Atticus suddenly picked up a sound. It was almost imperceptible, sounding like something thin cutting through the air at fast speeds. Figuring out what it was immediately, Atticus swiftly darted to the left, narrowly evading the lightning bolt. Just as he was about to rejoice, another bolt suddenly hit him straight on the chest, shocking his entire being. Chapter 147: Listening After a few annoyingly painful minutes, Atticus struggled to get up. He truly hated getting hit by that lightning. Atticus quickly figured out why he had missed the sound of the second bolt of lightning. It was simple, really. He had lost concentration because of the noise his body made when he had dodged the first lightning bolt, making him miss the almost imperceptible noise of the lightning. After figuring this out, Atticus inhaled deeply, immediately focusing on his ears. He entered the earlier state of absolute concentration far more quickly this time than thest time. As soon as he entered this state, he swiftly darted to the right, evading a bolt of lightning. Learning from his earlier mistake, this time Atticus maintained his absolute focus, listening intently to every sound. He tuned out all the sounds he made, even the sound of his heartbeat. And just as swiftly as he moved the first time, he darted to the left, evading another bolt of lightning, then to the left again, and right and left. He kept darting left and right, evading the bolts of lightning Magnus kept sending toward him. Atticus''splete concentration was on his ears, listening to any and every sound he picked uping from the area. As soon as he picked up anything, he would move without any hesitation. Magnus simply watched Atticus evade the bolts without saying anything, his expression unreadable. His hands were sped behind his back, with bolts of lightning forming in each second and sent toward Atticus the next. Atticus was already getting used to the feeling of relying on his ears and sound for reaction. Although it wasn''t as good as his vision, he still felt his ears getting better. Just as Atticus darted to the side to avoid a lightning bolt he had heard, his form suddenly crashed into something hard, hitting the side of his head. It took a second for Atticus to figure out what just happenedhe had crashed into a wall. But, of course, regardless of how hard and sturdy the walls of the advanced training room were, this small crash was unable to hurt him, an advanced- rank. But it was enough for Atticus to get distracted and lose focus, missing the usual sound of the bolt of lightning that whizzed through the air. Suddenly, the lightning bolt struck him square on the back. A violent jerk shot through his frame, causing his body to convulse and vibrate uncontrobly. With a muttered expletive, "Fuck," he copsed to the ground, the intensity of the shock leaving his body twitching and trembling from the residual effects of the lightning. Every time Atticus got hit by lightning, it usually took about two minutes for him to be able to move easily. Hey down on the floor, intending to use this time as a brief respite. He allowed his thoughts to drift. Atticus had always been the type of person who notices even the slightest details of things and would immediately be able to tell if something about a situation was odd. This was how he had always been. Since he had started this training session with Magnus, Atticus had noticed something odd: he was getting hit by lightning. A lot. Granted, all of this he was going through was for training, but initially, Magnus hadn''t even given him a chance to get used to using his other senses or even to focus on listening to sound! It was as if Magnus wanted him to get hit by lightning. ''He''s trying to see if my bloodline would react to the lightning element too,'' Atticus surmised. Given all the information he had,ing to this conclusion wasn''t hard. Atticus couldn''t say he felt any displeasure from being used as a test subject without his permissionhe honestly didn''t mind. It waspletely to his benefit, so why should he throw a fit because he wasn''t informed about it? Although there were certain cases where this mindset shouldn''t be followed, this case wasn''t one of them. After about two minutes, Atticus stood up; his twitching muscles had also subsided, making him able to move freely. Then entering his meditative state once more, Atticus started another round of listening and dodging. After a few hours of hardcore training, Atticus could feel himself bing more and more adept at listening to imperceptible sounds and reacting fast. It was already after 11 pm, and Magnus decided to call it a day. Atticus sat down on the training room floor, panting hard and trying to catch his breath. Out of nowhere, a lightning bolt struck him on the head, sending a jolt through his system and inducing the familiar disorienting sensation. Atticus shook his head vigorously, hoping to dispel the lingering effects. After a few seconds, with his eyelids closed shut, he cautiously opened his eyes. His vision was blurry at first, but after a few rapid blinks, it became clearer. Atticus immediately experienced a feeling of profound happiness as he saw he could see again. He didn''t know why he was feeling this way; it was a little odd because he had already known that Magnus would restore his sight after training. However, he felt so happy, happy that he could see again. He raised his arms and brought them close to his face. Being able to see the color of his hands brought a smile to his face. ''I feel sorry for all the blind people out there,'' Atticus thought. He truly couldn''t imagine how people could live without their sight. But then he suddenly remembered he wasn''t alone in the room. He swiftly turned his gaze towards Magnus, who stood not far away, watching him without saying anything. Atticus audibly cleared his throat, feeling a pang of embarrassment. He stood up and bowed to Magnus, "Thank you for the training, grandfather." Magnus acknowledged with a nod, "Meet me here in this training room every night by 8. Don''t bete." With those words, Magnus vanished. Atticus released a deep exhale as he saw Magnus had left. He sprawled andid on the floor, gazing upwards at the ceiling, aloowing his thoughts drift. Chapter 148: Outing As Atticusy on the floor, gazing at the ceiling, he allowed his thoughts to drift. It had been a long night with a lot of things happening, but he felt as if he made significant progress tonightpared to the past two weeks he had been training. It was a thrilling feeling, learning something new, feeling yourself getting better and stronger. It was a feeling he didn''t want to stop experiencing. Atticus suddenly remembered something and swiftly called out, "Status," and a holographic disy materialized in front of him. Character Profile: Name: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 10 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 93 Agility: 103 Endurance: 110 Vitality: 108 Intelligence: 30 Perception: 18 Charm: 22 Will: 20 Level: Advanced- Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 2 - Fire: 20.3% - Air: 18.5% - Water: 16.4% - Earth: 18.2% Locked Bloodlines - - Light: 40% (Progress toward unlocking) -Darkness: 35% (Progress toward unlocking) - Space: 5.4% (Progress toward unlocking) Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Potential: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills: * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace * Endless Strike Normal Skills: * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent] - Current Mastery: Advanced- * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent] -Current mastery: Novice+ *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Novice Gazing at his status, Atticus noticed that the lightning element hadn''t shown up there. Which could only mean one thing: he couldn''t attempt to awaken it for now. ''I guess the advanced rank only allows an extra 3 elements,'' Atticus surmised. From what he had observed, with each increase in one major rank, he would be able to unlock and use more elements. It was what had happened when he broke into the intermediate rank, and now advanced rank. Atticus couldn''t help but feel a lot of excitement at the thought of awakening all three elements. Awakening the light, darkness, and space elements would boost his fighting power to a whole new level. Especially the space element. Atticus had already seen how overpowered it was when fighting Astrion. Having the power to teleport and control gravity was something he waspletely looking forward to. But there was a problem with awakening the space element; he had no idea how to expose himself to it. The only reason he had even progressed in the first ce was because of Astrion who was already dead. And just like the others, to awaken it, he had to get exposed to it first. Choosing to leave that forter, Atticus finally turned his focus to a particr stat: his will. It was a stat he had tried hard to improve while he had been at the Raven camp, but it had been increasing at a slow pace. Now, the stat had essentially doubled, something that shocked him to his core. Atticus could still clearly remember Grimestone''s words about will. It was closely dependent on his life experiences. The more hardships he experienced, the higher his will would be. Atticus'' will had been incredibly low at the beginning exactly because of this; he hadn''t really experienced any significant hardships in his life. But all this changed with his experiences at the Raven camp. Although he was sure everything yed a role, Atticus was convinced that the major increment must havee from the time he had been helpless to stop Ronad from killing Ember. This line of thought suddenly made Atticus remember the faces of Alvis and Ronad, his gaze turning cold in an instant. But just as swiftly, he calmed down; he wasn''t strong enough yet. Focusing back on his will, before, when his will had been tiny, he was only able to engrave one rune before he lost all of his motivations, but now with his increased will, Atticus was curious about the number he could engrave before he was forced to stop. He had no intention of trying it now though; he was going to put it on hold for now. Atticus didn''t have any will recovery potion on him, and he''d rather not risk losing all motivation and not being able to recover it immediately. It was a terrible feeling he had no intention of being in for a prolonged period of time. After catching his breath for a few minutes, Atticus stood up and started moving out of the training room. As soon as he stepped out of his training room, Atticus saw Arya standing guard by the door. Hearing the door opening, Arya turned and looked at Atticus a little worried. She had no idea why Magnus had called Atticus, and she didn''t dare try to follow them. She was only able toe here because Magnus had left already. Atticus offered a reassuring smile, "Did you wait long?" he inquired. "No, young master," Arya promptly replied, her head shaking slightly. She was d he was okay; he just looked a little tired. Atticus nodded and started walking towards his room, with Arya merging back with his shadow. After a few seconds, Atticus got to his room, freshened up in a few minutes, changed intofortable clothes, and dropped down exhaustedly on his bed. Fatigue caught up with him as he closed his eyes and entered a deep slumber. The next day, Atticus woke up and had his bath. He stood inside his walk-in closet, which was like a small room on its own, filled with clothes. After a few seconds of pondering, Atticus finally settled on an outfit. He put on a designer ck T-shirt thatplemented his physique, paired with equally stylish ck jeans. The ensemble waspleted with a choice of white and ck sneakers that added a touch of modern ir to his outfit. Looking at the full-body mirror, Atticus couldn''t help but admire his looks. His white hair went well with the ck clothes he wore. Then he headed to the mansion living room where Caldor, Ember, and Aurora should be gathered. As Atticus came downstairs, he saw the three of them were already dressed and ready. They were all well-dressed for the outing, apart from Ember, who simply wore something casual: a loose-fitting ck shirt and trousers that made her petite appearance look even smaller. Seeing him enter, their eyes all turned to him. "Finally, you''re here!" Caldor eximed, a little bit impatient. Atticus chuckled, "Calm down, Caldor, I''m here, aren''t I?" he replied. "Yeah, yeah, now let''s leave!" Caldor insisted. Atticus nodded and shifted his attention to Ember. "Hey," he greeted. "Hey," she replied. "You look good," Atticusplimented. "Thanks, you too," she responded. Turning his gaze away from Ember, Atticus''s eyes immediately settled on Aurora''s huge thick square sun sses, his expression immediately turned smug. Chapter 149: Outing 2 Seeing Aurora''s big and thick sunsses on her face, Atticus''s expression immediately turned smug. As if sensing what wasing, Aurora locked eyes with Atticus. "Shut up," she retorted. Seeing her reaction made it harder for Atticus to hold in hisughter. He mped his hand over his mouth, attempting to muffle the sound. "Shut up!" Aurora repeated, her face now flushing beet red in embarrassment. Even she knew how stupid she looked with the sunsses. Anastasia had been excited when Aurora joined the family. Atticus had been grumpy since childhood. He was always throwing a fit anytime Anastasia wanted to dress him. If not for Anastasia''s insistence, she wouldn''t have been able to dress him during the day of the event. But unlike Atticus, who wouldn''t allow her to dress him, Aurora was different. She couldn''t refuse. Anastasia was always the one selecting Aurora''s outfits, and today she had already promised Anastasia that she would wear this. And what was annoying her even more was that he knew all of this and he was still making fun of her! "Pffft," Theughter Atticus was trying to hold finally burst out as he saw Aurora''s crimson cheeks. She looked like an adorable, red, fuming ko, especially with the oversized sunsses perched on her nose. Her bloodline activated as she started emitting hot steam from her body. Even Ember''s features showed a slight smile as she watched the show. Just as she was about to pounce on him, Caldor''s incessant call interrupted the situation. Atticus turned and started heading outside, stillughing at Aurora. She trailed behind, her red eyes shooting daggers at his back. It was obvious she wanted nothing more than to burn Atticus to a crisp. After moving for a few seconds, the trio walked out of the mansion doors and saw Caldor, who was already outside, and what Atticus would consider an army of guards. They were about 30 in number, donned in ck suits and sunsses, and they all emitted Master-rank aura. They stood lining up on both sides of the entrance of the mansion. ''She did it again,'' Atticus thought with a small sigh. He and Caldor had gone through a lot to convince Anastasia to allow them to leave the estate. Atticus and Ember had basically just almost lost their lives during the attack on the camp. If it were up to her, none of them would even leave her sights again. But after incessant begging and giving the excuse that they wanted to spend some time together with Caldor before he left for the academy, Anastasia had reluctantly agreed, but of course, with conditions. As the trio stepped out, each of the guards bowed their heads in quiet respect as they simply stood without saying anything. Their job was simple: to follow orders, guard and watch them without interfering in anything that wasn''t a danger to their lives. The trio walked down the stairs towards Caldor, who was already standing by a limousine-like hover car. "Hurry, let''s go!" He said, getting into the hover car with the trio also entering after him. Then the 30 Master-rank guards all got into different hover cars numbering about 6, and without further ado, they all zoomed out of the estate. After driving for a few minutes, they descended from the hill where the Ravenstein estate was perched, revealing the breathtaking view of Ravenspire City. As the capital city of Sector 3, it was teeming with life, and various hover cars darted in all directions, embodying the bustling heart of the sector. Atticus turned to see Caldor and Aurora gazing through the window expectantly. Aurora''s face was filled with awe as she gazed at the breathtaking view. She had never been to the Ravenstein estate during her childhood, and this was the first time she was seeing the city from this vantage point. ''It''s beautiful, very beautiful,'' she thought. After a few moments, they got to the town, with everyone clearing the way when they saw the imposing procession of cars with the Ravenstein sigil on it. The sigil, resembling eight swirling elements, adorned both the front and back of the car, Inside the hover car, Atticus turned to Caldor, "So where are we going to?" He asked. They had all left the nning to Caldorpletely. None of them had any idea where Caldor was even taking them. "Hehe, you''ll see," Caldor responded with a smug look, not saying anything more. Atticus didn''t say anything again after that. With Aurora still gazing outside the window, her face filled with awe, and Ember maintaining her quiet demeanor, they all drove in silence. In front of an imposing structure that could only be described as a marvel of architectural opulence, a sports-like hover car smoothly glided to a halt at the entrance. One look at the car, and one would see it was luxurious, something only the rich could afford to use. Stepping out of the car, a man apanied by two strikingly beautiful blonde twins emerged onto the scene. The man, distinguished by his silver hair and impable attire, bore all the hallmarks of the Vermore family. He appeared to be in histe-30s and emitted the unmistakable aura of an expert rank. He walked confidently towards the entrance of the building, with both girls clinging tightly to each of his arms. But as he got to the entrance, two guards suddenly blocked his way. A cold glint entered the man''s eyes as he inquired, "What are you doing?" The guards, though, didn''t even flinch. They were the guards of one of the most prestigious ces in Ravenspire, and from the man''s silver hair, they could tell what family he belonged to. Even if he was from a tier-two family, they had no power here in Ravenspire. They both simply stood there blocking the way, not saying anything or responding. Just as his anger was about to boil over, a man wearing a blue suit stepped out of the building. The two guards bowed and stepped back a little as he came out. Seeing this man, Jake turned to him and demanded, "What is the meaning of this, Beck?" Chapter 150: Bipolar Beck gazed at Jake, "I''m sorry, master Jake, but the ce won''t be avable for today; it has already been booked." His expression outwardly was apologetic, but inwardly, he sneered. He knew who Jake was. He was the trash of the Vermore family, still in the expert- rank even at the age of 39. It was because of this that he always came here multiple times a month with different women, trying to show off his wealth and family connections, attempting to make himself feel better. Regardless of him not having any power in the Vermore family, AquaHarvest always tried to maintain a good rtionship with all the tiered families in Sector 3, so they had to put up with his trashy behavior every time he came. He was d they could finally send him back today! He couldn''t help but anticipate how embarrassed he would be. "Booked? By whom?!" Jake demanded. "The Ravensteins." Hearing this, Jake''s angry expression suddenly calmed down, his expression bing reluctant. "If it''s the Ravensteins" he muttered. He wasn''t in his family''s city. Despite the Ravensteins controlling the entire sector, they were still rtively free to do whatever they wanted in their city. But it was different here. This was Ravenspire, it was the capital, their town. No family had the guts to go against them here. Just as Jake was about to turn back and leave, he suddenly felt four soft, swishy melons, two on each different hand. He looked down to see both girls he brought with him gazing at him, a little dissatisfied. "Is there anything wrong, master Jake?" one of them asked. ''Shit!'' Jake thought in his head. If he had been alone, he would have quietly left the scene, but he wasn''t! The twins were from a tier 3 family back at Dusk Town. If he were to simply turn back here, word would definitely spread! His already dangerously low reputation would go even lower! He turned back towards Beck, "So what if it''s the Ravensteins, is this how AquaHarvest treats regr customers?! Are you trying to make enemies out of the Vermore family?" He shouted. Beck simply stared at Jake as if gazing at a fool. One was the overall ruler of the sector whose authority was second to none, and the other was a family who was below them and basically answers to them. Who in their right mind would choose thetter? Beck shook his head at the absurdity of this man. His face turned a little cold as he spoke, "We''re sorry, master Jake, but you''ll have toe backter." Jake gritted his teeth in anger, and just as he was about to shout once more, a procession of cars arrived at the front of the building, their imposing forms immediately silencing the scene. From it, Atticus, Caldor, Aurora, and Ember stepped out, followed by 30 master rank guards all donned in ck suits and sunsses, looking imposing. Seeing them, Beck''s face immediately changed, his cold expression reced by a warm smile, and he walked towards Atticus and the rest,pletely disregarding the fuming Jake. As he got to them, Beck greeted them respectfully with a bow. "Wee to the AquaHarvest, young masters, mydies." Caldor stepped forward and acknowledged his greeting with a nod, "We made a reservation yesterday?" he said. Beck was the manager of the branch of AquaHarvest in Ravenspire. He had been shocked when he received a call from the main Ravenstein estate, requesting a reservation for one day. Normally, it wouldn''t have been possible under such short notice, but because it was the Ravensteins themselves, it was made possible. "Ah, yes, young master. Please follow me," Beck said as he began leading the group inside the building. Jake watched them with gritted teeth. He couldn''t just leave like that; he had to do something. "Hey!" he called out, making the group stop and turn to him. Seeing more than 30 master ranks suddenly focusing on him was enough to frighten many, and indeed, he was frightened. But he still couldn''t stop. "Don''t you think this is unfair to everyone? Just because you''re a tier one family doesn''t mean you should oppress others with your power." Atticus gazed at the silver haired man with raised eyebrows. Who was this fool? Oppress others? Doesn''t he know the world they lived in? Was he just born yesterday? Normally, Atticus would havepletely ignored the man and simply walked away; it wasn''t worth his time. Unfortunately, he wasn''t alone today. But he would have never imagined what unfolded next to happen. Before Beck could respond, Caldor stepped forward, his initially smiling expression turning cold. "So what?" he said, shocking Jake a little bit. "So what?" Jake muttered, not expecting that response. Caldor continued, "Judging from your looks and the twodies beside you, it''s obvious you''re no stranger to using power to oppress those weaker than you. So why are you whining like a little child because it''s being done to you?" Atticus''s eyes widened. Was this Caldor? His jovial and nice cousin? What the heck was he witnessing! ''Is he bipr?'' Atticus thought. He had always found it weird that Caldor would suddenly experience a mood change anytime he was about to fight, but this side of him was new and shocking. Atticus smiled, he actually kind of liked this Caldor. The two girls, who had already let go of Jake''s arms and were now standing beside him, started chuckling as Jake immediately turned crimson in embarrassment. "You brat!" he shouted. Just as he was about to move, Caldor''s cold words sounded, "Make him kneel," and immediately two master ranks from the guards disappeared, appearing behind Jake. Both of them hit the back of his knees with such force that it cracked sending him crashing to the ground, a painful thud marking his descent. Caldor got at eye level with Jake, whose expression was filled with pain and seething rage. His fists were clenched, and he was trying so hard to stand, but apart from his kneecaps hurting like hell, the firm hands of both master ranks on each of his shoulders prevented him from moving. Jake''s teeths were gritted hard as Caldor''s gaze met his, his voice icy as he spoke, "You should know who never to mess with." With those words, Caldor stood up straight and simply turned to face Atticus and the rest, his cheerful smile returning to his face as if what he had just shown was fake. "Let''s head in," Caldor said, and he started walking into the building. *** A/N: Lesson of the chapter, women are dangerous, fact?? Chapter 151: AquaHarvest Atticus and the others walked into the building, leaving the seething form of Jake outside. The AquaHarvest was one of the most exquisite restaurants in Ravenspire, owned by a Grandmaster rank with branches all over the sector. Only tiered families were allowed entry and served. And today, Caldor had rented the whole building just for them to hang out. As they entered, they started walking down stairs, seemingly moving underground. Some of the guards had stayed behind, while about half still followed them. Beck guided them down the stairs with a smile on his face. "Wee to AquaHarvest," he said as they entered through a door, and they immediately came across an extremely captivating scene. Exquisite and luxurious tables adorned the space beneath a high ceiling, surrounded by a vast aquarium-like ss structure. The ambient blue light from the water cast a serene glow over the hall, illuminating beautiful floor patterns. Graceful magical beasts swam through the vast aquarium, their movements a mesmerizing dance beneath the enchanting ambiance of AquaHarvest. ''Amazing,'' this was the only thing Atticus could think of. And with the way the others were gazing at the scene with open jaws, he was sure that it was the same thing going through their minds. Beck''s smile widened as he saw them gazing at the scene in awe. He knew all of them were from the main family, and this might be his best chance to form a connection with them. He had no intention of letting this chance slip by. This was why he had personallye out to receive them. After gazing at the scene for a few seconds, Beck beckoned them and started showing them around the ce. The whole interior, apart from where the chairs were, was an aquarium. There were no walls, not even ceilings, simply thick ss with a vast blue sea on the other side. One would never suspect such a vast area was underneath the small building. Caldor simply stared at the group with a huge grin on his face. "Awesome, right?" They all nodded absentmindedly, admiring the scene, Atticus included. He too waspletely captivated by the sight; it was just too breathtaking! ''I should start going out more often,'' Atticus thought. It had just dawned on him that he was in a magical world. In just the human domain alone, there were 10 different sectors, each with its own unique characteristics. He was truly missing out on a lot of things. Beck kept guiding the group until they all started moving down a procession of stairs again, and after a few seconds, a hatch slid open as Beck and the group got closer. Beck''s smile widened as he directed the group''s attention to the vast expanse of the open pool shimmering in every direction. "This is the highlight of AquaHarvestthe spectacle everyone eagerly anticipates." "These pools are filled with the most exquisite magical marine beasts in the human domain. And here in AquaHarvest, you eat what you catch," Beck said and pped. Suddenly, a sleek metallic structure emerged from beside them. Beck confidently approached it, scanned the device, causing it to unfold, revealing four round orbs inside. With a smooth motion, he retrieved one orb for each person in the group. "Young masters anddies, if you channel your mana into them, it''ll transform into a suit suitable for use in water," Beck exined. Atticus looked at the orb with intrigue. No matter how hard he tried, knowing every single artifact in the human domain was pretty much impossible. There were simply too many artifacts out there, with numerous people creating more innovative types every day. Before Atticus could examine the orb well, his attention was taken by Caldor, who had already channeled mana into the orb as soon as he was given it. His whole body was suddenly enveloped from head to toe with a ck suit, leaving the part covering his face transparent for clear vision. Seeing that Caldor had already worn his, Ember and Aurora also channeled their mana into the orb and were immediately enveloped in the same way as Caldor, leaving only Atticus. Atticus sighed. He really wanted to examine the orb. Choosing to leave it forter, he dropped his katana on the floor and also channeled mana into the orb. It let out a low glow, and a ck suit emerged from the orb, swirling and started covering Atticus''s form, starting from his hands. In less than a second, his whole body was covered. Then he picked up his katana and strapped it back on his waist. The suit felt extremelyfortable, and Atticus could tell that it was airtight. It was perfect for swimming. There was a rune etched just above the neck area of the suit, and Atticus surmised that that was what supplied the air. Beck continued his exnation, "As I said before, we''ll cook for you whatever you catch. You don''t have to worry about safety; the highest-ranked beast in the water is Novice rank, and there are lots of safety measures taken so you can hunt without any problems." Everyone nodded in understanding, and before anyone could react, Caldor sprinted toward the pool''s edge and leaped into the water with a boisterous "Cannonball!" His impact sent a massive st of water in every direction, engulfing the area. Beck and the other master ranks subtly released their auras, stopping the water from touching them. Atticus couldn''t help but smirk, ''He used his bloodline,'' he thought. Without wasting time, Atticus also ran and jumped into the water. Seeing both Atticus and Caldor, Aurora and Ember also joined in. They had all gone through the Raven camp, and all of them knew how to swim. Inside the water, Atticus and Caldor moved swiftly, swimming rapidly from one ce to another. Both of them had the water element, so it was easy for them to maneuver underwater. It was very beautiful underwater, basically another world. Beautiful magical beasts swam gently across the water.. It was truly an enjoyable sight. As Atticus enjoyed the feeling of swimming in the water, he suddenly turned his gaze towards Aurora and Ember, who were swimming gently behind. Atticus grin widened, and he zoomed towards their direction. Focusing on the water element, the water around Aurora and Ember started swirling. They both immediately noticed something was wrong. And as they turned their gaze, they saw Atticus with a huge grin. Ember immediately acted, freezing the water around her to get out of Atticus''s hold, leaving only Aurora. "Atticus!" Aurora''s underwater cry echoed, revealing that the suit enabled speech underwater. The water swirled around Aurora, forming a mini water tornado in the water, spinning Aurora countless times. Atticus chuckled at the sight, and after a few seconds, he released his control over the water. Aurora felt dizzy and disoriented for a few moments before she shook her head to clear the dizziness. Her gaze immediatelynded on Atticus, who was a few meters away from her. The water around her started to bubble as the temperature spiked, her piercing red eyes bore into Atticus. Aurora focused on her bloodline and propelled herself towards Atticus, who, seeing this, immediately turned, utilizing the water bloodline to zoom away from Aurora. "You!! How dare you run!" Aurora''s voice sounded from behind as she kept chasing Atticus. Caldor was freely chuckling while Ember watched the drama with a smile. After a few moments, they each found a beast, killed it, and handed it over to the AquaHarvest staff to cook. And that day, Atticus ate what he would consider the best fish meal in the world. A few hourster, after their meal, jokes, andughs, they all left the restaurant and headed back to the estate after a long day of fun. Upon reaching the estate, they all retired to their rooms to rest. After a few hours and dinner, Atticus once again stood in front of Magnus''s imposing figure, ready for another round of training. Magnus gazed at Atticus, who was donned in his training suit. Without uttering a word, lightning materialized and struck Atticus right on the forehead, causing the usual disorientation and the hateful inky ckness. And immediately, lightning bolts materialized in front of Magnus and were shot one by one towards Atticus. Having learned his lesson, Atticus wasn''t one to fall for the same trick. As soon as he lost his vision, he focused on his ears, listening intently to any sound in the area. As soon as he caught the familiar blitzing sound in the air, he darted to the side, evading the lightning bolt. He kept listening, dodging, and adapting constantly until not a single lightning bolt was able to hit him again. If it were an ordinary person training Atticus, they would have been astonished at the fast rate he was able to adapt and get used to this. It was truly something that would have astonished many in the human domain, but even with all that, Magnus''s expression remained unchanged, as if already expecting this development. After a few minutes of Atticus sessfully dodging the lightning bolts, Magnus suddenly stopped. "Good. You''ve adapted well," Magnus spoke. Hearing this, Atticus stood up straight and turned towards Magnus''s direction. "You have learned how to use your ears; now we shall move to how to feel." Chapter 152: Feeling "You have learned how to use your ears; now we shall move to how to feel." "''Feel'' is the hardest one to master. I am going to leave you to meditate for an hour; try to feel everything around you. I shall give you one hint: use the mana," Magnus instructed. He continued, "Immediately after one hour, I shall attack without warning." As soon as Magnus finished speaking, once again, before Atticus could react, a searing bolt of lightning struck him directly on the head, targeting his ears with precision. The intense surge of energy overwhelmed his auditory system, sending shockwaves through his skull. As the lightning interfaced with Atticus''s ears, it disrupted the normal functioning of the auditory nerve pathways. The sudden electrical surge caused a temporary deafening effect by overwhelming the delicate mechanisms responsible for sound perception, rendering him momentarily unable to hear. Atticus staggered, his equilibrium momentarily disrupted by the unexpected assault on his senses. The entire world suddenly turned silent. Atticus couldn''t hear a single thing anymore, and as soon as he lost his hearing, he stumbled forward, quickly using his legs and hands as support to prevent himself from falling to the ground. Bncing became a real challenge for Atticus now that he had lost his hearing. This was expected, considering the intricate connection between his ears and his sense of bnce With those words, Magnus disappeared and reappeared at the corner of the training room. He sat down cross legged, closed his eyes, and started meditating, leaving Atticus, who was still finding it hard to find his bnce. ''Shit,'' Atticus thought. He was sure that if he could see, his vision would be turning currently. After struggling for a minute, Atticus finally managed to sit down on the floor cross legged. He closed his eyelids, even though that changed nothing, and inhaled a deep breath, exhaling after a second. "Feel," he muttered. He repeated this process a few times, inhaling and exhaling attempting to follow Magnus''s instructions and ''feel''. Every one of his major senses had been taken away, except for his sense of smell and taste. Atticus understood why Magnus didn''t take that away too; he was clearly targeting the senses Atticus had grown ustomed to using. As he had be used to his sight and listening, those senses were taken away. Now, he was supposed to ''feel.'' A thought crept into Atticus''s mind: What would happen after he had learned this? Would Magnus take away his ability to feel too? The thought made Atticus shiver. Atticus took a deep breath, deciding to clear his mind of useless thoughts. It was all training; the path to overwhelming strength wasn''t meant to be easy. But regardless, he was determined to push through. Focusing his entire being on the surface of his skin, Atticus attempted to feel. He recalled Magnus''s hint: use the mana. And Atticus did just that, focusing on feeling the mana in the air. This part was easy for him, as he had done the same thing when learning the ethereal cloak art. Within seconds, he was able to feel the mana in the air within 15 meters of him. Atticus sensed the bountiful mana in the air. It was abundant, which was expected as he was in the advanced training room. Though, he wasn''tining; the more mana in the air, the easier it was to feel. The mana resembled tiny orbs of light floating around in the air. Atticus concentrated on this feeling, ensuring he had an urate grasp of the mana in the air its density, how it reacted to the air, how it responded to inanimate objects, everything. After about 20 minutes of maintaining this process, Atticus decided to take it to the next level. One might wonder what the next step was, but Atticus thought it was obvious. Magnus''s hint had basically given it all away. When he was feeling the mana in the air, Atticus could sometimes pick up the positions of objects in the training room. Atticus had initially been confused when he would suddenly feel the position of an object, and then it would disappear in the next second. But after observing this phenomenon for a few times, Atticus discovered why. Every time the tiny orbs of mana in the air interacted or basically made contact with any object, he would be able to feel its exact position. Coming to this conclusion, the next step was obvious: he was going to induce a mana reaction in the air by releasing a pulse from his core. With that in mind, Atticus released a mana pulse from his core and paid close attention to how it moved. He onserved how it sent a wave of mana in every direction, making the mana in the air interact with everything within a certain radius, akin to ripples in a pond. With that, Atticus was able to ''feel'' everything within a 15 meter radius from him very clearly for a second. It was as if lightning suddenly struck, illuminating an initially dark area. Atticus released another pulse and watched as the mana rippled in the air, illuminating the area. He kept releasing pulses at short intervals from each other, trying to get the hang of it. But suddenly, something frighteningly fast whizzed into the 15 meter radius. In this situation, there was no need for Atticus to release a pulse for him to see what wasing. Unlike inanimate objects, this was moving. With the speed it was moving at, it was constantly interacting with the mana in the air, making him able to easily pick up its presence. As soon as Atticus felt the lightning bolt enter his radius, he reacted immediately, jumping to the side and tumbling and rolling on the floor for a few meters, dodging the lightning bolt. However, Atticus had already learned his lesson back when he was training his ears. Even with all the movement, he made sure never to lose his concentration for even a single second. His entire focus was still on feeling any movements in the air, and indeed, not losing concentration was the right decision. As soon as he stopped rolling, another lightning bolt, moving at a fast speed, entered his range once more, and he swiftly jumped to the side, tumbling once again to evade the lightning bolt. And then the process continued, with Atticus constantly tumbling and rolling on the floor as soon as he felt the lightning bolt enter his range. No matter how hard he tried, Atticus found it difficult to keep his bnce; he couldn''t even stand. The best he could do was roll on the ground to dodge. But he didn''t mind. In fact, if one were to look at Atticus''s face, they would be extremely confused. There was currently a huge grin stered on his face, which was weird considering how extremely pitiful he looked every time he rolled on the floor to dodge a lightning bolt. Atticus, unlike his current situation, waspletely ted. This new spectrum of power that had just opened up to him waspletely exhrating. Never in his life back on Earth would he have thought that he would be able to ''see'' without his vision. And yet, he was currently doing it! The feeling of growing stronger was addictive. He loved every single moment of it. ''This I don''t want to stop feeling this,'' Atticus thought as he once again rolled on the floor to dodge a lightning bolt. Magnus watched his grandson as he kept up his pitiful act. His expression was currently neutral, but as the seconds ticked by, Magnus Ravenstein, a man who was known for his stone cold demeanor, broke into a smile. Magnus had always been someone who love his family above all. He had always been like this. But the problem was, he found it hard for him to express himself. Yes, Magnus Ravenstein, the Ravensteins'' paragon, a powerhouse of humanity was shy. But one couldn''t really me Magnus. This was how he had always been; this was what he had grown up learning from his father, Alveric Ravenstein. The man had never smiled once; he hardly ever spent time with the family or even showed favoritism toward them. But even with all of this, Magnus had always regarded his father above all. He had power, he had honor, and he was always fair to everyone no matter what. Magnus had instinctively imitated the character of his father growing up. He had always wanted to be portrayed and admired by his children and even grandchildren just like his father was, but s, this led him to being unable to genuinely show his feelings to the family. The one and only exception was his wife, Freya. Honestly, many would find it hard to believe that Magnus had opened up to Freya. Given Freya''s character, it truly was hard to believe. But she was the woman Magnus loved most in the world, and she was the one who understood him the most. Magnus smiled warmly at his grandson, closed his eyes, entering a meditative state, the bolts of lightning forming and shooting towards Atticus showing no sign of stopping. Chapter 153: 5 Years Later Step Step Step Step Step by step, the resounding echoes of a boy''s footsteps reverberated through the hall. Each stride carried an aura of unwavering confidence, every movement precise and measured. The boy''s attire was nothing short of impable a sleek ck robe paired with trousers that bore intricate adornments, including carefully ced pins and essories. The Ravenstein logo was etched on the right side of his chest, clear for all to see. The ck topplemented his wlessly styled white hair, elegantly gathered into a ponytail cascading down his back. Standing at a remarkable height of 6.4 feet, his muscr frame exuded apact strength, every sinew pulsating with contained power, poised to be unleashed. Though not bulky, the muscles were finely tuned, hinting at atent force beneath the surface. His visage was a testament to handsomeness, featuring a sharp jawline and piercing blue eyes that radiated an undeniable charm. The rity of hisplexion would spark envy even among the most beautiful of women. Secured at his waist, an ostensibly ordinary katana in which only those keen eyes could discern the concealed and intense power contained within, adding an air of mystery to the boy''s overall presence. This young boy was none other than Atticus, who had grown astonishingly in the past 5 years. Atticus descended the grand staircase, his confident strides echoing through the opulent living room of the Ravenstein mansion as he stepped through the door. "Why the heck are you walking like that? You look so ridiculous," a feminine voice cut through the air, immediately drawing Atticus''s attention. Atticus''s gazed turned andnded on a strikingly red eyed girl who was gazing at him with a scrunched nose, looking at Atticus as if he were a fool. A smug smile yed on Atticus''s lips as he approached the red eyed girl. "Heh, you''re just jealous you don''t look half as good as me," he retorted. "You wish! You can''t even dream ofparing yourself to this divine beauty," Aurora dered with ir, flicking her long white hair behind her in a gesture of regal confidence. "Pffft," Atticus immediately burst intoughter, his voice resounding across the room. "You? Hahaha!" Aurora''s cheeks turned crimson in embarrassment, her red eyes gazing at Atticus angrily. Aurora had grown remarkably over the past 5 years. Standing at a height of 5.6 feet, she was also wearing the same clothes as Atticus, with a ck robe and hair dangling down her back. The intensity of her piercing red eyes had only increased over the years, giving her the look of a volition volcano that could erupt at any time. Over the past 5 years, Atticus and Aurora had grown incredibly close together, especially after Caldor had left the estate a few months after their adventure to AquaHarvest. Ember began her reclusive nature once again after that, and the two of them were always hanging out together if Atticus wasn''t training. They also sometimes even trained and sparred together. Their rtionship was further solidified because Atticus was always teasing her constantly, making Aurora erupt in anger and chase after him. But of course, this ''rtionship'' was purely familial. "Oh, calm down, Aurora. This waspletely your fault. How do you expect me not tough when you say something so cringe?" Atticus said, wiping a tear from his eyes fromughing too much. Aurora responded by folding her arms, turning her head to the side, and releasing an audible, "humph." Atticus chuckled, enjoying her reaction. They were always so cute! Atticus had never had a little sister back on Earth, and Ember was never fun to tease. She was as cold as ice, and anytime he tried, he either only ever got a single smile or even bntly got ignored. But Aurora was different. He felt like Aurora fit the role of a little sister very well, despite the fact that they were the same age. He always loved teasing Aurora exactly because of this. He closed the distance between him and Aurora, raising his hands in the air, trying to initiate a power handshake. "Are you ready?" Atticus asked. Aurora, who was initially pouting, turned to look at Atticus, her expression breaking out into a smile, grabbing his hands in the air, shing him a confident smile. "Of course," she responded. Atticus nodded, releasing his hands from the handshake. "Let''s head out; we are gettingte," Atticus said as he started walking towards the imposing mansion door, with Aurora following closely behind. As Atticus and Aurora stepped outside the mansion door, they immediately came across a humongous airship floating just a few meters above the ground, about 50 meters close to the mansion. The airship boasted a grand spherical design, reminiscent of a majestic floating orb in the sky. Its expansive structure could easily amodate a multitude of passengers. Positioned beneath it, a powerful propulsion engine hummed with otherworldly energy. Despite cruising a mere few meters above the ground, an extraordinary feat of magical precision ensured an absence of any disruptive breezes beneath the airship. This remarkable specimen was a testerment to the intricate and advanced runic craftsmanship that defined the vessel. Just below the ship, there was a procession of white haired youths, about 14 in number. Just one look at these youths, and Atticus had already recognized all of them; how wouldn''t he? He had spent months training with them back at the Raven camp five years ago when he was 10. And every single one of them were gathered today. Just as Atticus was about to step towards them, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and sobbinging from behind him. Atticus sighed; he had already knew this was going to happen. With a reluctant gesture, Atticus turned his gaze behind him to see the beautiful form of Anastasia, sniffling while wiping away tears falling from her eyes. *** A/N: This is the beginning of a new arc, I hope you enjoy it! Thank you for reading! Chapter 154: Heading Out Atticus walked towards Anastasia''s crying form. Her eyes werepletely puffy, and she was holding a handkerchief which she used to wipe her tears. Arya was currently standing beside her. "Mom," Atticus said warmly as he got close to her. He looked at her and continued, "We''ve already gone through this inside. I told you, I''ll be back before you know it." Before Atticus had met Aurora in the living room, he had already said his goodbyes to Anastasia and Freya, and Anastasia had already shed her tears. But even after all of that, she still came outside to meet him again. Standing in front of Anastasia, Atticus gazed down at her and gave her a warm hug. Even at the young age of 15, Atticus''s genes refused to be stopped. He had already grown taller than most adults at such a young age. Anastasia wasn''t short; she was, in fact, 6''2" tall, taller than the average woman, and yet, at 15, Atticus was already taller than her. Anastasia clung onto Atticus tightly, "I''ll miss you, honey," she muttered. "Me too," Atticus replied, his tone warm. But this touching scene waspletely broken by a voice, "Heh, mama''s boy," Aurora remarked with a giggle from behind. Atticus''s mouth twitched, but before he could formte a retort, Anastasia suddenly got out of the hug, "Aurora," Anastasia said, tears welling up in her eyes as she closed the distance between her and Aurora, suddenly enveloping her in a hug. "I''ll miss you," Anastasia muttered warmly. Aurora flinched; she really wasn''t expecting the hug. The hug made her feel warm, very warm. She hugged back Anastasia tightly as she smiled warmly. "I''ll miss you too, Mom," she said,pletely ignoring Atticus, who was giving her a smug look. Atticus turned his gaze away from both of them to Arya, who was sneaking nces at him; she suddenly turned her gaze away as Atticus looked in her direction. Atticus chuckled. One would never believe that a feared Ravende could ever behave like this. "Do you want a hug, Arya?" Atticus asked. Arya cleared her throat in mild embarrassment, "I wouldn''t dare, young master," she replied with a bow, attempting to hide the sad expression that appeared on her face. But even Atticus of 10 years old would be able to catch on to the reluctance in her demeanor, not to talk of the current Atticus. Atticus also suddenly enveloped Arya in a hug, "I''ll be back soon, don''t worry," he reassured. "That''s what you said thest time, young master," Arya quietly retorted. Atticus''s mouth twitched; she was right, maybe those words were a huge red g? He shook his head, getting rid of his superstitious thoughts. He wasn''t superstitious. Atticus got out of the hug after a few seconds, and after onest goodbye, Atticus and Aurora walked towards the procession of youths below the imposing ship. A few hundred meters away from where the touching moment was taking ce, two figures stood suspended in the air, watching the scene. "Won''t you say goodbye to him, Magnus?" Freya said with both hands on Magnus''s chest as he held her close. Magnus gazed at the form of Atticus, who was now walking towards the group of trainees, not saying anything for a few seconds. Freya sighed; this man, why was he so difficult? After a few moments, "I already did," he replied, his lips curling upward into a smile. An action that seemed to astonish Freya clinging onto him. ''He''s smiling?'' she thought in shock. Atticus and Aurora walked towards the procession of youths. As he got closer, Atticus gazed at all the youths he had trained with at the Raven camp; every single one of them had undergone a remarkable change. The small and petite forms of the youths had all changed, with most of them being at least 5''6" tall. None of those currently standing here could bepared with their earlier looks. Nate, who had turned to look at Atticus as he saw him approaching, shed a huge grin. He had been a bit bulky for his age even at 10, but it was nowpletely ring. He had apletely bulky physique and stood at a height of 5.9 Feet tall. While Lucas still maintained his slender figure with his square shaped sses still present. The only thing different with Lucas was that, unlike his usual well kept appearance, he was starting to look more like Grimestone with his demeanor. One look, and Atticus could tell that it was due to rune engraving. Although Lucas''s state wasn''t even nearly a quarter as much as bad as Grimestone''s, it was clear it was still taking an effect on him. Every one of the youths turned their gazes towards the approaching Atticus and Aurora. As soon as they saw Atticus approach, they all stopped chattering amongst themselves. Despite the fact that years had passed since they had seen him, despite the fact that they had all trained and gotten a lot strongerpared to before, every single one of them gazed at Atticus with eyes filled with one thing: recognition. After what Atticus had shown them back at the attack on Raven camp when he had defeated 3 expert ranks, after what he had shown them during the event when he had brutally beaten and humiliated William in front of the family, all of them, even the proud and stubborn ones amongst them, epted one thing: Atticus was the undisputed number one in their generation. Atticus met all of their gazes, acknowledging them all with a nod. And then, a metallic tform gracefully extended from the underbelly of the airship, gently settling a few meters away from the group of youths. And they all, including Atticus, got on it, and then it instantaneously started ascending, carrying all of them with it. Atticus Ravenstein was going to the academy. Chapter 155: Zoey Inside a dimly lit room, a brutal scene was unfolding. A man was suspended on the wall, held with chains, his formpletely battered. He was currently naked, and every single inch of his body had been brutally bruised,pletely marred by red blood marks. His face was filled with snot and mucus as tears fell freely from his eyes. "Pl-ease, you-ng miss, I''m so-orry," the man pleaded in a desperate tone, even though he knew his tormentor better than to expect any mercy, he still begged for his life depended on it. His pleas were met with stone cold silence for a few moments, a flood of tears gushing out of the man''s eyes at the countdown of every second. His mouth quivered and shivered greatly as his gaze met the icy amethyst-colored eyes of his tormentor, his dder immediately draining as he peed himself. After a few torturous seconds, the individual finally spoke, "You brought this upon yourself," the voice sounded feminine, very feminine. It sounded as though it was a fairy speaking, which was baffling considering the gravity of torment she was currently inflicting. She continued, "She clearly refused, begged even, but you didn''t listen. So why should I listen to you?" She said as she closed the distance between both of them, her wless hands tracing across the sharp corners of the gleaming razor-sharp de she was holding. The man shivered as she got close; he instinctively tightened his thighs together, hiding away his delicate rod as if foreseeing what wasing. She continued, "Men like you are scums of the world, mindless beasts in human skin. And you should always be treated ordingly," her amethyst eyes gleamed in the darkness, making the man''s heart clench. Without hesitation, she drove the razor-sharp de directly into his flesh, "Haaaaaaaaaa!" The man''s screams were deafening, but despite the intensity of his screams, her eyes never wavered for even a single second as she continued her actions, digging through his flesh as she finally got to her target, cleanly severing it, eliciting another piercing scream from the man. Three maids stood with their heads bowed behind the girl as she carried out her brutal actions, one of them gazing at man being tortured with a gaze filled with hate, and the other two shivering. Just as the seconds ticked by, a woman suddenly entered the room. Seeing the unfolding scene, she shook her head slightly and sighed. With a bow, "Young miss Zoey," she greeted, interrupting the torturous scene. Having fulfilled her goal, Zoey stopped torturing the man and turned to gaze at this new person. "Hmm? I thought I asked you to stand guard at the door, Lucy, what are you doing here?" She asked. Still in the bow, Lucy replied, "Yes, young miss, but the Lady requests your presence. The airship is about to leave for the academy," she exined. Zoey sighed, ''Do I really have to go?'' She thought, seemingly to herself. But surprisingly, a voice responded to her thoughts, ''You should go, Zoey. Apart from it beingpulsory for every 15-year-old to attend, who knows, you might finally meet your ''the one'' at the academy,'' the petite cute voice added thest bit with a chuckle. Hearing this, Zoey grimaced inwardly in disgust. ''I doubt it. Every single one of the men I''ve met are all very disgusting and stupid.'' ''Ohe on, Zoey. How are you ever going to get married and have kids with that mindset?'' The petite voice asked. But this time, Zoey chose to ignore her remark. She brought out a pure white handkerchief from her storage ring, and she started wiping away her hands. After a few seconds of thoroughly wiping her hands, she threw the handkerchief away on the floor and started walking out of the room, with Lucy stepping out of the way for her to pass. As soon as she walked out of the door, sunlight gracefully bathed her form, unveiling a breathtaking sight. She possessed wless porcin skin, a visage of ethereal beauty that could cause wars. Her amethyst eyespletelyplemented her features, giving her a sense of danger to those who met them. Her purple hair flowed gracefully down her back. At the tender age of 15, she radiated an innocence that seemed to embody the essence of a fairy. Which was surprising given the recent act of torment she hadmitted, both unexpected and intriguing. "Let''s get this over with," Zoey muttered as she started walking down the hall. All across the human domain, different 15-year-old youths, some talentless and some talented, with some being eager and some reluctant, were all getting ready to head towards the academy in sector one. Atticus sat cross-legged inside a room within the airship. The airship was big enough to house every one of the youths, providing each with sizable rooms. Although the rooms were practically basic, they were still a luxury to many. Atticus came out of his meditation and opened his eyes. ''Time sure flies, huh,'' he thought. The past 5 years werepletely routine for Atticus. Wake up, train, eat, hang out with the family, train with Magnus, with the routine repeating itself every day. Training with Magnus during these years had only gotten harder and harder, but Atticus never onceined; in fact, he was happy, happy at his progress. The Atticus of now,pared to back then, was like night and day. ''The academy,'' Atticus''s thoughts suddenly shifted towards the academy they were currently heading to. Before, when he had first learned about the structure of the human domain, Atticus had initially believed the academy was located inside sector 1, but boy was he wrong. He had recently found out the enormous scale of the academy, the entire sector 1, spanning hundreds of thousands of kilometers, was the academy. Of course, when it was almost time for him to go to the academy, Atticus had tried to find out everything about it, but unfortunately, just like the Raven camp, the information was tightly guarded. And after Caldor had returned from the academy about 2 years back, he had given Atticus one piece of advice: prepare for war. Chapter 156: Expanse The distance between sector 3 and the academy, located in sector one, was immense. To reach there, every person had to either drive or fly in an airship. For obvious reasons, no teleportation was allowed into the academy or even from hundreds of kilometers away from the border of sector one. Despite the airship''s high speed, it would still take about a day to reach the destination. During this day, Atticus met up and caught up with Nate and Lucas. He had decided not to train too hard today as he had no idea what to expect when they reached the academy. He also used this time to find out more information about other sectors. The journey waspletely peaceful without any problems. And without him even noticing, the day passed in the blink of an eye. In the entire human domain, there was only one academy. The human domain spanned across millions of kilometers with billions of inhabitants, with the inhabitants increasing daily. The fact that this vast domain with so many people had just a single academy, where every youth turning 15 had to attend, should be enough to understand the sheer size and scale of the academy. There were no exceptions to this rule. The world had advanced to the extent that disabilities amongst even the ''poor'' were almost nonexistent, and every child expected to be 15 would be retrieved if they didn''t show. They were all epted into the academy regardless of talent. Given the sheer size of the human domain, it was no surprise that at a veryrge expanse just at the border of sector 1, was teeming with millions of youths from every single sector. And just at the front of the expanse, there was a spherical blue translucent shield that epassed the entire sector 1 from the ground up. This was the infamous Aeigis shield that the alliance had used to repel the aliens. It was kept on 24/7, always protecting the academy from outside forces. No one could teleport in or out of the shield as long as it was running; not even a paragon could get past it. But anyone even the least bit observant would notice an oddity: theplete and total absence of adults in the area. Every single person in the expanse was a 15 year old youth. In this expanse, there were differentnding spots for airships of different sizes. And periodically, airships of all sizes wouldnd quickly, dropping off more youths and taking off back immediately afterwards. But amongst these airships, there was always one size that garnered the attention of almost every youth present C thergest ships, massive and imposing, which dwarfed every other airship. It was an airship that could only be owned by the absolute rulers of any sector, the tier ones. And when theynded, they dropped a procession of youths whose every manner of action, essory, and confidence stood out from the crowd of youths currently present. Due to this clear difference in ss, many groups had already formed. In the area close to where the tier one family airship usuallynded, different youths, all radiating power iparably to most others, were gathered. In this area, there were a total of eight groups already formed, each with at least 20 youths. Every one of these groups had one thing inmon: each member of a group had almost the same distinct features. These groups represented eight of the ten tier one families in the human domain. Some of them were gazing at each other as if looking at enemies. This was to be expected, as each one of them basically considered the others as their onlypetitors. In one of these groups, where deep red haired youths were gathered, a boy turned towards a strikingly beautiful red haired girl who stood out from the crowd, and spoke, "Lady L, do you think he''s stilling?" he asked. The girl, L, answered without turning to look at the boy, "He''s 15, Lark. Everyone has to attend the academy at that age. Why are you asking me stupid questions?" she replied. Lark bowed his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Lady L, but I just want him to pay for what he did to young master Dell those years back," he added thest bit while gritting his teeth. It was then that L turned to look at the boy, regarding him for a few seconds. Then she sighed, taking in a huge breath as if trying to bottle up her frustrations. ''Why do I have so many stupid people around me?'' L thought. She exhaled, deciding to humor the idiot. "Hmm. So let me ask you, what exactly is your n for when he gets here?" she inquired. Lark eagerly answered, "I''ll challenge him in front of everyone, staking his family''s honor so he couldn''t refuse. Then I''ll beat the living daylights out of him until he begs for his life," Lark said, clenching his fist and smiling slightly, as if foreseeing the punishment he wanted to inflict. "Beat him? You''re talking about the same person who easily defeated Dell, who was stronger than you, right?" L asked. Lark seemed to understand what she was trying to say and quickly added, "That was years ago, Lady L. If both of them were to fight now, young master Dell would win within a second!" L simply stared at the boy for a few seconds, then she suddenly turned her gaze back to the front. There were levels to stupidity, and this particr one was so high leveled that she didn''t have the patience and niceness to cure it. ''He''s just one of our hundreds of cousins who wants to gain Dell''s favor anyway. He''ll learn to use his brain the hard way,'' L thought, choosing to ignore Lark. After a few minutes, a giant imposing airship gracefully descended,nding at the tier one family area. And from it, a procession of white haired youths walked out of the ship. Chapter 157: Number One As soon as the imposing ship with the Ravenstein''s sigil etched on top of the hullnded, all eyes in the tier one area turned to see a procession of white haired youths walking out from the ship. At the fore front of these youths was a boy with piercing blue eyes, a katana strapped to his waist. His back was straight, his eyes forward, his every step precise and measured. As Atticus lead the group, his demeanor could only be described using two words: unflinching confidence. Aurora, Lucas, Nate and every single one of the Ravenstein youths walked behind him, and it was clear to everyone watching that they all regarded him as their leader. Every one of the tier one family youths watching them narrowed their eyes. They were all shocked, quite so. They all knew howpetitive the Ravenstein family were. They were all shocked that all the Ravenstein youths were showingplete respect to Atticus. Most of the other tier ones had already recognized Atticus as soon as they saw him. During the years, Atticus had gone out a few times with Anastasia, so his face was well known amongst other tier one families who practically had spies everywhere, the Ravensteins not being excluded. They all immediately focused their eyes on him. The tier one families were proud, incredibly so. One might think that the reason why they dressed well, tried to be imposing, to be admired by all was because they cared about what the masses thought, but that couldn''t be more wrong. The truth was that every single one of the tier one family, the Ravensteins included, does not care at all what those weaker than them thought. They only cared about one thing: being better than the people they considered their equals, the other tier one families. The tier one families were the absolute rulers of every sector, a position that was kept because of their overwhelming strength and power. Anyone in their domain who tried to openly challenge them would only end up one way: dead. This was exactly why every tier one family, especially when they were in the same ce, were always trying their best to make sure they were seen better than their counterparts. And this pride was passed into their next generation. As soon as they all saw the white haired youths showing Atticus respect, almost all the tier one youths in the area subtly released their auras, trying to intimidate him. They had all done this to the others when they arrived, but this time was different. This time, the aura was more intense; almost all the groups were all focusing on one person. If their so called leader were to falter here, it would be a huge blow to their reputation. Meanwhile, as soon as Atticus stepped down from the ship, he had already scanned the whole area, observing everything and everyone with pinpoint precision. He noticed the slight shock in their eyes when they saw them, the subtle shift in their demeanor, and the cold glints in their eyes. Before each of them had even decided on what to do, Atticus subtly covered the whole group with his aura, shielding them. Even though they all focused their aura on him, most of them were still inexperienced and might not be able topletely focus their aura on just one person. Which means that it would affect the whole group. Atticus knew what they were all trying to do: lower their reputation. The night before Atticus had left the estate, Magnus had asked him to do one thing: make sure the Ravenstein family was number one, every time. During the entire time the man trained him, he had never once asked Atticus for anything, basically only giving. Atticus was eternally grateful to Magnus; it was because of him he was able to progress as much as he had. And because of this, Atticus had every intention of following through with what Magnus asked. He was going to make the Ravenstein family number one. And to do that, under no circumstances would he allow them to lose. He wouldn''t allow any one of the Ravenstein youths to falter here. The other tier one auras hit the group, but every single one of the Ravenstein youths remained unmoved, their confident gait undisturbed. They all followed their leader''s confident walk, their gazes forward. Seeing that their little stunt didn''t work, they all turned their eyes away from the group. After a few seconds, the group finally stopped and stood at one side in the area. Atticus''s gaze swept through the area once again, deciding to use this time to observe the other tier one families. During the years at the estate, Atticus was able to find out more about the other tier one families in the human domain. He also confirmed some information from Lucas during the journey. Looking at the groups in the area, Atticus was d to see that the information he had gathered was mostly correct. In one corner, a group of red haired youths stood. Atticus was immediately able to tell which family they belonged to, as he had even met them before: The Alverians. They were the alchemists of the human domain with bloodlines that allowed them to control nature and nts. This bloodline gave them the unique ability to tap into thetent potential of various nt ingredients. This ability allowed them to extract and manipte the essence of nts and natural elements, making them unmatched in the alchemist field. Gazing at this group of individuals, Atticus could already see one familiar face among them. It was the same girl he had met when he and Ember went to the arcade when he was 7. And she, together with a boy whose face could only be described as one thing annoying was currently staring at him. Ignoring their stares, Atticus turned his gaze away from them to look at the other families in the area. Chapter 158: Families Atticus ignored both stares of L and Lark and turned his gaze to another corner, where a group filled with ck haired youths stood. Every single youth in the group, even the females, had buff, firm metal looking muscles, all with tanned skin. They were the Emberforge family. Their unique bloodline was intricately linked to metal. But it went beyond mere maniption, it endowed them with extraordinary proficiency in the art of cksmithing. This innate ability allowed them to sculpt and control metals with unparalleled precision, and their creations bore not only exquisite craftsmanship but also enchantments and diverse properties. Every single member of the Emberforge family had very good defense, because of obvious reasons. On another corner, a group of blue haired youths gathered. Each member possessed a slender physique and carried an air of weariness, as if they had relinquished all motivation in life. They all didn''t seem to care about anything happening in the area and were the only group whose youths hadpletely ignored the Ravensteins'' entrance. These were the Enigmalnk family. Their bloodlines leaned heavily towards intellectual prowess, making them exceptional rune engravers. They were a family filled with runemasters. On another corner, a bunch of bright orange haired youths stood. Each one wore an expression of pride, emanating a heroic aura as if sworn to eradicate any trace of evil. These were the Steris family. Their bloodlines were intricately linked to sr energy, empowering themselves with the energy drawn from the sun. But even though their bloodlines heavily relied on the sun, after generations of trial and error, they had been able to circumvent this weakness. Each of the youths had a small glowing gem on their foreheads brimming with uncontained power. On another corner were youths with different hair colors. This was the only group in the area with youths without the same hair color. If one would look closely, their hair color revealed a dynamic spectrum of hues that shifted every second. The only distinctive feature they all shared was their iridescent eyes. These were the Nebulon family. They all had bloodlines focused on illusions and deceit. On another corner stood youths with slender physiques. They all hadrge ears with intricate patterns and were all putting onrge headsets covering their ears. These were the Resonara Family, and they all had bloodlines intricately linked with the realm of sound. On another corner stood gray haired,rge youths all wearing beast clothing that didn''t seem to diminish their appearance in any way. Each of their bodies was covered with tattoos depicting different types of beasts. A telltale sign of the Frostbane family, gifted with the ability to shapeshift into specific creatures. The speed at which Atticus was using to observe each and every one of these families was fast, very fast. Needing only less than a second on each group, but upon reaching thest group, his gaze couldn''t help bute to an abrupt stop for a second, but he quickly recovered and removed his gaze quickly, hoping no one noticed. And thest group was a group of purple haired youths which stood as the center of attention in the whole area. Their presence was graceful as it was peaceful. It was as though the world was happy with their presence. These were the Starhaven family, which had the bloodline that enabled them to summon and bond with spirits. What had caused Atticus''s gaze to stop was a single person, a girl. wless porcin skin, amethyst eyes, and purple hair that flowed gracefully down her back, a perfect embodiment of a fairy. Almost every eye in the area was drawn to her. There was only one word Atticus could use to describe her: beautiful. Atticus had seen a lot of beautiful women in this life, but even he had to admit that he hadn''t seen anyone that came close to her. Nate, who was standing just behind him, whistled. He turned to Lucas and asked, "Damn, who''s she, Lucas? She''s fine as hell." Atticus also perked up his ears, trying to listen. He was also curious about who she was. Lucas turned his gaze towards the girl and spoke, "Seeing how the other youths are respecting her, she must be Zoey Starhaven, the next in line to be the matriarch of the Starhaven family," Lucas exined. "Zoey," Atticus muttered quietly. His voice was meant to be subtle, with no one hearing it, but unfortunately for Atticus, a particr red eyed girl had wanted to say something to him and mistakenly heard him. Aurora smiled cheekily, inching closer to Atticus, "You''ve got a crush on her, hehe," she remarked silently. Atticus''s mouth twitched. ''How the heck did she hear me?'' He thought. Atticus cleared his throat subtly, choosing topletely ignore Aurora. .. A few meters away from the Ravenstein group, Lark gazed at Atticus with a cold expression. "Lady L, is that him?" He turned to L and asked. "Yes," L squinted her eyes that were currentlypletely focused on Atticus. ''This bastard got handsome,'' she thought. Despite her acting calm since, L still hadn''t forgotten what Atticus did to her during the arcade incident. ''Pray we don''t meet during the test,'' she thought with a cold glint in her eyes. Lark smiled and said, "Good. I''ll be back, Lady L, let me go teach him a lesson." Just as Lark was about to take a step, suddenly an overwhelming aura descended on the area, immediately silencing all the youths currently present in the area. Each of the youths, including Atticus, turned their gazes skyward to see the imposing figure of a man. The man had brown hair and arge beard. His whole waist was donned with different sheathed swords around his waist, and on his back was a huge broad sword with its hilt sticking out over his head. The man exuded an otherworldly aura that only the tier one youths, who had experience with such aura, were able to identify, a Paragon. Chapter 159: Aric As themanding aura of the man enveloped the surroundings, a hushed silence fell upon the millions of youths gathered in the area. Atticus, fixating his gaze on the airborne figure, narrowed his eyes slightly. Amongst the information he had gathered about the other families, he had also found out some information about the Paragons. To be honest, all these ''information'' he had gathered was simply by searching the web. Due to everything that had happened and him spending practically all his time training, Atticus hardly ever had time to spend on devices. He sometimes even forgot that this world had the web. But, of course, due to security reasons, getting expansive information regarding each family was impossible. But getting general information was still very much a possibility. This man currently floating in the air was the paragon of the 10th tier one family in the human domain, a man known for his mastery with the sword, Aric Stormrider. This Stormrider family was the only family that was not actively controlling an entire sector. Bing a paragon automatically makes you able to join the paragon council and establish your own tier one family. But instead of doing this, he chose not to establish a family and instead be the ''principal'' of the academy. The urate word to portray his position would be that he was the one the paragon council unanimously chose to handle the academy. The only reason he was chosen was because of his decision not to establish a tier one family of his own. But of course, he answers directly to the paragon council. Amongst the paragons that Atticus had searched about, he wasn''t able to get any information about Aric''s bloodline. The only information he was able to get was that it dealt with swords, nothing else. And seeing the army of sheathed swords around the man, Atticus was able to see why. Aric swept a gaze through the area, seeing all the millions of youths present. His eyes momentarily stopped for a moment on a select few, mostly at the tier one area. But as he got to Atticus, his eyes came to an abrupt stop. He observed Atticus for a few moments, moments that every single youth in the area couldn''t fathom. ''Interesting,'' he thought. Then suddenly, he threw down something towards the area where the tier one youths were gathered. Atticus focused his eyes and saw that what Aric had thrown was the form of a young boy. The boy was descending at a fast speed, and everyone watching was very sure that he was going to have a roughnding. However, as he got close to the ground, the boynded quietly, shocking some of the youths in the area. Everyone in the area turned their gazes towards the boy whonded. There was only one way to perfectly describe the boy: the younger version of Aric. He also had different sheathed swords surrounding his waist, a huge broad sword on his back, and a crown of brown hair adorned his head. Seeing this boy, some of the youths started murmuring. "Hey, isn''t that Kael Stormrider, the grandson of Lord Aric?" a voice asked. "Yes, he''s the one. Is he also turning 15 this year? If he''s participating, I guess the first position is already taken, huh?" another said. "I heard he is already at the advanced+ rank," another added. But the boy, Kael, who everyone was talking about, remained unfazed, his expression bored. It was clear to anyone watching that he really didn''t want to be here, as if he was being forced. Atticus also turned his gaze towards the boy, Kael, but as soon as he did, Kael suddenly turned and locked eyes with Atticus for a second. ''Hmm?'' Then almost immediately, Kael removed his gaze away from him and turned to face his front. ''Advanced+ rank, huh,'' Atticus thought. From what he had seen so far, amongst the group gathered, most of the tier one family youths were intermediate+ rank; only a select few among the groups were Advanced rank. And if this was the average of the talented tier one family youths, the rest of the youths were sure to be lower. But this boy was currently an Advanced+ rank at 15. Which could only mean one thing: he was incredibly talented. Atticus could understand why everyone was saying the first ce was taken already. Atticus was currently using ''conceal'' to appear as an Advanced+ rank. He had done his findings and found out the rank he could show to the public that wouldn''t be too high that everyone would want to know his secret, and wouldn''t be too low that he would be looked down upon. But even then, most youths in the area wouldn''t be able to tell his rank. Only those who had awakened their perception were able to tell the rank of an individual. And most people in the human domain only awaken their perception at the Expert rank. There were only a few people currently present that Atticus suspected had awakened their perception already, the Enigmalnk family youths. They all had bloodlines focusing on intelligence, so it was a given they would all awaken their perception early. But from a look, none of them even cared enough to scout out theirpetition. It looked like they all had their hands full with simply standing there. So basically, no one except a few knew Atticus'' ''rank'', which could exin why they all regarded Kael as the winner already. "Wee, youths," as soon as Aric spoke, everyone immediately went silent. His voice wasn''t loud. In fact, it felt as though he was talking to a friend in front of him, but even then, every single one of the millions of youth sprawled across therge expanse heard him clearly. "As most of you already know, my name is Aric Stormrider. And I am the principal of this academy." "I shall skip the useless talks. All you need to know for now is that this academy was founded for one thing: to turn every single one of you into warriors." Chapter 160: Powerful Gathering "I shall skip the useless talks. All you need to know is that this academy was founded for one thing: to turn every single one of you into warriors." "And that is exactly what you would all be." As soon as Aric said this, he raised his hands, and then from his space ring, bracket looking artifacts enveloped with an orange aura, quite literally, spilled forth at remarkable speed. Each bracelet descended downwards, stopping in front of the millions of youths sprawled across therge expanse. Aric continued, "This bracelet will be your everything during the stay at the academy. You all shall figure out its functions on your own. Put it on." Every youth listened to hismand and immediately reached out to the artifact in front of them. As soon as Atticus touched it, it fixed itself on his wrist, letting out a low golden glow before dimming down. He immediately felt a connection to the artifact. Atticus gazed at the artifact on his wrist, observing it. ''Hmm, it looks like a higher version of the artifact we used in the Raven camp,'' Atticus thought. Just like the artifact Atticus had used in the Raven camp, this one also looked exactly like it. But Atticus could feel a difference; this one had way more capability than the one at the camp. Seeing that every youth had worn the bracelets, Aric continued, "Good. I shall let you all figure out its usester. But for now, you all shall undergo a test. I advise you all to try your hardest during this test as it would determine a lot of important things about your stay at the academy." Hearing this, Atticus couldn''t help but see how very simr everything was to the Raven camp. ''It seems the camp was truly to train us for the academy,'' Atticus pondered. But his thoughts couldn''t help but shift to the other tier one families. If the Ravensteins had trained their youths to prepare for the academy, what''s to say the other families didn''t do the same? Gazing at each of them, Atticus observed that they were not at all surprised by the unfolding events. It was as if it was all expected. "I wish you good luck." As soon as Aric said that, the entire expanse that the youths were standing on suddenly let out a blinding light, immediately engulfing the entire youths. And then, every single one of the youths all disappeared. Almost instantaneously, Aric also disappeared from the air ***. Deep within sector one, at the center of the sector, sprawled a metropolis surrounded by walls and adorned with towering structures. In the middle of this cityy a grand coliseum with seats filled to the brim with different youths. At the top, there were many booths with tilted ss, clearly for people of high status. In the center of the coliseum, manyrge screens disyed various parts of an area, which was clearing up, showcasing different 15-year-old youths. This was the inner part of the academy, and every single youth gathered were students of the academy who hade to watch the test. The academy was a ce filled with every single talent in the human domain. Despite what some might think, showcasing the strength and potential of their geniuses to the entire domain was foolish, especially when there were a lot of people who could use this information for something malicious. Each year, the only people allowed to watch were tiered families and all the youths currently attending the academy. In all of the tilted booths, different families were currently present, watching the event. In one of the booths, Anastasia turned to Avalon and remarked, "Avalon, I can''t find him," while swiping through different screens, looking for a particr one showing Atticus on one of the different screens. The booth they were in was personalized for its users. On top of the tilted ss, there was arge screen disyed on it. It allowed them to select and focus on whatever screen they wanted to focus on. "Calm down, honey. It just started," Avalon replied. After saying goodbye to Atticus back at the estate, Avalon had left to take care of some business. He had met the family at the academy. He, Anastasia, and Freya were currently sitting inside the booth. "Yeah oh! Found him!" Anastasia''s exmation was marked by the loud cheers of the different youths in the coliseum. "That''s my brother!" One random youth screamed. Some cheered loudly, seeing a familiar face of a family member on one of the screens. Directly high above the coliseum was arge circr construct hovering in the air. The air around this construct was brimming with unimaginable power. One could only wonder what the construct contained for it to let out such power. Inside this structure, in arge round hall, beings that all radiated an otherworldly aura were seated around the hall. None of these beings were actively releasing their aura, but the fact that people of their strength were all gathered in a single room made the atmosphere try hard to withstand their power. The air cracked with intense energy. Every single one of them was seated at the same elevation, and it was clear to anyone watching that everyone currently present was of the same status. Suddenly, a man materialized in the hall. Everyone turned their gazes to see Aric. "Haha, Aric! This year''s test is going to be interesting!" A man with vibrant orange hair that seemed to emit a subtle glow,plementing the radiant gem embedded in his head spoke, his voice booming through the hall. This man was Luminous, the Paragon of the Steris family. "Would you fucking shut up," another man with a more subtle voice spoke immediately after. He had oversized ears, and massive headsets adorned his head. This man was the Paragon of the Resonara family, Octavius. Individuals from the Resonara family had always been very sensitive to sound. They were always quick to be ticked off, especially if someone was disturbing their peace. This hall was filled with the powerhouses of humanity, Paragons. Almost all the Paragons in the human domain were in attendance, and they were all here for one thing: to watch the test. Chapter 161: Instructions "Would you just shut up?" Octavius admonished, his expression visibly irritated. Luminous shifted his gaze towards Octavius, "Oh, you wanna go bunny ears!? Come, I''m right here!" He remarked, increasing the intensity of his voice even more as his bright golden aura surged. The orange glowing gem on his forehead let out a low glow, as if waiting for the slightest push for it to burst out with uncontained power. The Steris family was filled with mboyant, proud, valiant, and hyper individuals. The most urate way to describe them would be, they were like pretend superheroes. Always trying to act noble and fair, especially during battles and fights. But of course, this was simply what they portrayed on the outside. Everyone in the room was well aware of how twisted the Steris family could be. In fact, the only reason Luminous had even spoken was only to annoy Octavius. Octavius narrowed his eyes in response, subtly releasing his aura. Therge headsets covering his ears started to vibrate, everyone in the hall knew that he was ready to act at any given time. Just the emission of both their auras made the atmosphere struggle to stay together. The structure they were in shook as it threatened to copse. Both of them locked eyes, and just as it seemed like they were about to erupt, "You boys should calm down a bit," a very soothing voice sounded, immediately halting the unfolding tension. The voice carried soft melodies that were calming to the mind. Both of them turned to see a very beautiful woman whose every feature embodied perfection in every aspect. She had purple hair that flowed gracefully down her back. And despite having lived over a century, her face was perfect, without a single wrinkle. This woman was the paragon of the Starhaven family, Seraphina Starhaven. "She''s right. You old coots should stop acting like children. It''s starting already," a man with a growling voice spoke. This man was basically a giant, with big and thick muscles. His formpletely filled the chair he was sitting on. If he were standing, he would easily be 10 feet tall. He was clothed in beast skin and waspletely hairless. Every single inch of his body was covered with tattoos. This man was the paragon of the Frostbane family, Aurelius Frostbane. "Tsk," Octavius and Luminous simultaneously clicked their tongues and turned to face away from each other. The other Paragons in the room didn''t pay attention to both of them. The two of them had always liked to be on each other''s throats anytime they met. Luminous was just too hyper, and Octavius hated too much noise, so it wasn''t a surprise that they got on each other''s nerves. Apart from these five Paragons, sitting on another chair was the form of a man whose hair color was constantly changing rapidly. He had iridescent eyes, and it was as if his every existence he was showing to everyone was a lie. This man was the Paragon of the Nebulon family, Zephyrion Nebulon. Seated just beside Zephyrion was a man with fiery red hair that cascades over his forehead, framing his countenance in a wild and untamed manner. Partially obscuring his gaze, his hair seems to enhance the intensity of his sapphire eyes, which pierce through the veil of uncertainty with a sharp, discerning brilliance. This man was the Paragon of the Alverian family, Thorne Alverian. On another seat was a man with raven ck hair that framed his face, casting a stark contrast against his tannedplexion. Muscles, firm and unyielding, coiled beneath his skin like steel cables, a testament to his strength and endurance. He was a figure of formidable presence, his very aura exuding an air ofmand. This man was the Paragon of the Emberforge family, Gavric Emberforge. Lastly, seated just beside a currently empty seat was a man of formidable presence we all know too well, Magnus Ravenstein. This year''s entrance test was different from all other years that had taken ce. This was the first time so many Paragons hade together to watch the entrance test. This event urred every single year because of the youths entering the academy. And the only time a Paragon everes to watch the event is if one of their grandchildren or disciples was participating. That was why this year''s entrance test was unprecedented, nine out of the ten tier one families all had someone from their main line joining the academy this year. It was the first time this had happened since the history of the academy, and many couldn''t help but wonder how intense thepetition would be. Aric walked towards the empty seat just beside Magnus and sat down without saying anything. None of the Paragons spoke anymore. Although they were all currently gathered in one room, each of them was far from being friends. Then, everyone turned their gazes towards the middle of the hall where different screens were disyed. Each of the screens facing each Paragon only disyed the live video of their respective interests. *** Atticus experienced a brief darkness and the same surreal feeling he felt when he had entered the Ravenstein''s vault realm. After a few seconds, after the feeling was gone, Atticus felt it was okay for him to open his eyes. He found himself in apletely different environment than where he had been before. Unlike before where he had been in arge expanse without any vegetation, he was currently in the middle of a forest. ''Teleportation?'' Atticus pondered, trying to make sense of his situation. To be honest, he thought that this assumption was the obvious answer, but he still wanted to be sure that what he had experienced was teleportation and not that his consciousness was the one transported. But just as he was about to experiment, the artifact he was wearing on his wrist suddenly let out a golden glow, and then suddenly, a holographic interface materialized in front of him, showing him just one thing: [Instructions] Chapter 162: 20,323 [Instructions] Atticus gazed at the holographic interface in front of him, his mind racing. ''Is it the system?'' Atticus pondered. The first thing that hade to his mind when he first saw the interface was that this was the system. ''It can''t be.'' This was the first time he had ever seen the system disy anything apart from his stats before. But then, he suddenly remembered something, and he quickly turned his gaze to his wrist and saw that the artifact he had just been given was glowing subtly. Seeing this, Atticus immediately came to the conclusion that it was all the artifact''s doing. He couldn''t help but marvel at how advanced this artifact waspared to the one they used at the Raven camp. Choosing not to waste any time, Atticus immediately focused on the words, and the disy swiftly changed, showcasing the instructions. -Instructions -You cannot die. -Depending on how powerful the beasts you kill are, you get points ordingly. -Defeating other youths gets you half of the points they had umted. -No use of magical artifacts apart from your main weapons is allowed. -You have 3 hours, umte as many points as possible. Gazing at the instructions, there was only one thing Atticus could use to describe it, simple. It waspletely simple and straightforward. He gazed at the screen on the artifact on his wrist and saw a timer actively counting down, [02:57:34] ''I wasted 3 minutes,'' Atticus admonished himself. Deciding not to waste any more time, he quickly attempted to feel if he could use his bloodline and mana and was d to see that he could. He remembered the artifact back at the camp had the ability to block their mana, so he wanted to be sure. He still couldn''t forget all the training he did without mana at the camp. Atticus also tried to ess his space storage and saw that it wasn''t responding to his mana. ''The ring probably counts as an artifact,'' Atticus surmised. But he didn''t dwell on the matter for too long. Choosing to leave all the useless thoughts aside, Atticus stretched his arms and legs for a few seconds. The fact that there was mana running through his veins, passively healing his body makes stretching useless, but Atticus simply wanted to do it because it felt good. After warming up for a bit, Atticus swiftly dashed through the forest searching for his first prey. Atticus had every single intention of winning this test. Apart from the fact that it was Magnus''s request, it had always been in Atticus''s nature; he hated losing. Not even a second had passed, and Atticus caught some soundsing from a few meters ahead of him. He kept moving, and after a few seconds, he saw a bear-like magical beast a few meters in front of him. It was a more powerful version of the obsidian w Atticus had fought at camp; it was an evolved beast. A lot of the beasts in Eldoralth stopped progressing at the intermediate+ rank, especially if their starting rank was very low. The only way for a beast to break through past the intermediate+ rank and enter the advanced- rank was by evolving, a thing only a select few could do. Despite knowing that the obsidian w had evolved and was currently an Advanced- rank magical beast, Atticus''s steps didn''t pause. He kept moving towards the beast at fast speed. The beast noticed him as he got closer, and it immediately stood up and let out a roar in warning. ROAR!! The simple roaring of the beast made the ground tremble, but even then, Atticus ignored the roar and kept moving; his eyes weren''t even focused on the beast. Seeing that its warning hadn''t worked, the beast immediately stood on its hind legs and raised its ws in the air. Unlike the obsidian w he had faced before, there were some changes in this beast; its ws emitted a faint steam, gradually turning white as they radiated intense heat. With a swift motion, the beast swiped its incandescent w downward, conjuring a zing arc of fire aimed at the advancing Atticus. Just as it seemed like the attack was about to hit, Atticus''s form, quite literally, suddenly flickered; his body disappeared and appeared instantaneously a few meters in front, leaving only residual heat in its wake. Seeing this, the beast acted immediately and tried to throw out another attack, but before it could even move, a sharp and pointy earth spike jutted out from under it. At a fast speed, Atticus manipted fire, increasing the temperature to unimaginable heights and making the tip of the spike scorching white. The pointed tip, glowing white with intense heat, punctured through the creature, leaving a pool of blood gushing out, spraying through the air. Throughout the ''fight,'' Atticus didn''t even stop for one second. Hepletely ignored the lifeless form of the beast and simply kept moving. *** "Haaa, that''s my baby!" Anastasia pped excitedly as she jumped up from her seat. She, Freya, and Avalon just saw Atticus''s fight with the obsidian w. Freya let out a peaceful smile while Avalon''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch looking at how Anastasia was acting. He had the urge to shout, "it''s just one beast!" But he had lived long enough to have better judgment. He simply kept silent while looking at the screen of Atticus running through the forest. *** As soon as Atticus killed the beast, he immediately consulted his artifact to find out how many points an Advanced- rank beast was worth. But Instead, he found out something better. He was able to monitor the rankings directly from his artifact. Atticuspletely weed this function. It would help him know how many beasts he had to kill and how many points he had to gather to be the first. It was way better than him just blindly killing as many beasts as he could as fast as he could without knowing anything. And from what Atticus had just seen, he was currently very far from the top, Rank: 20,323 Name: Atticus Ravenstein Points: 1,050 Chapter 163: Cheers Loud cheers reverberated through therge coliseum as every student cheered loudly for the youths being disyed on the screen. Unlike the tiered family, which had the option to choose what footage they wanted to watch in their booths, the students in the coliseum unfortunately didn''t have that option; they all had no choice but to watch whatever was being disyed. The cheers around the coliseum increased in intensity whenever people saw whoever they were rooting for. There was currently a huge disy on top of all the screens showing the rankings of all the youths taking the test. The ranking was constantly changing as the youths kept killing more and more beasts. But the top 10 in the ranking remained unchanging. Below it, there were different screens disying different live streams of different youths all fighting and defeating magical beasts. The footage of the youths that was disyed depended on the ranking, with only the top 100 being shown. But out of all these screens, what most of the students were focused on were the 10rgest screens at the top, each of them disying the live footage of 10 different youths. On one of these screens, Aurora cut through the air with speed, utilizing her fire element to propel herself through the air. Over the years, Aurora never neglected her training. Although it wasn''t as intense as during the time her father had been training her, Aurora still trained very hard. And during this time, she had been able to level up her bloodline to level two. Aurora''s eyes scanned the area, searching for beasts to kill and gather more points. In just a few seconds, she spotted a reptilian looking beast a few meters away from her right. Aurora swiftly veered to her right, increasing the intensity of the fire surrounding her legs and arms. She shot at blistering speed towards the beast on the ground. It was an Advanced- rank beast. The beast swiftly turned its neck in her direction, its grey eyes spotting Aurora. It immediately opened its maw, and almost immediately, a crimson glow started forming. The crimson glow intensified as Aurora''s figure neared, and almost instantaneously, it shot at fast speeds towards Aurora''s figure in the air. Reacting immediately, Aurora propelled herself away by releasing a st from her right leg, then simultaneously, she released another on her left leg, stopping her momentum. With her entire body coiling like a spring in mid air, Aurora heightened the mes in her hands to unprecedented levels. Suddenly, she unleashed a colossal burst from her legs, propelling herself at supersonic speed toward the looming beast. The fiery spectacle left a trail of scorching brilliance in its wake as she surged forward. Before the beast could even react, it suddenly experienced a brutal force on its head, the force was so intense that its head immediately imploded on impact, scattering blood and gore through the air. Auroranded on the floor gently. She raised her arm, clicking the artifact and swiftly navigated to the ranking section. Rank: 5 Name: Aurora Ravenstein Points: 29560 As Aurora gazed at her rank, she scrolled upwards, looking for a particr blue eyed boy''s name, but was surprised she couldn''t find his name at the top. Aurora frowned. ''Why is he not at the top?'' She pondered. Aurora was shocked that Atticus wasn''t at the top of the rankings. She knew all too well how powerful that boy was; she doubted if there was currently anyone even in the third year of the academy that could be his match. She immediately scrolled down attempting to locate his rank, and after a few seconds, she finally found his name but waspletely bewildered to see his name in the thousands. "What''s happening?" Aurora muttered in confusion. Clearing her head of all her thoughts, Aurora decided to drop the matter and keep hunting, ''Knowing him, I''m sure he''ll turn this around somehow,'' she thought as she propelled herself upward through the air, releasing a huge st and continued moving through the forest. On another screen, a red haired girl was shown. L stood nonchntly as she faced a towering massive beast, more than 5 times her size. The beast let out a huge roar, ROAR!! Its intensity shaking the earth. But L simply stood there without a change in expression, just as the beast was about to lunge at her; suddenly, thick green vines shot out from the earth underneath the beast, and before it could react, its entire massive form was wrapped tightly with thick vines making it unable to move an inch. L gazed at the beast coldly, and with a single thought, the vines tightened around the beast, enveloping its limbs and head, and it started pulling in opposite directions. The beast tried to let out a cry, but the vine surrounding its neck tightened even more obstructing its windpipe, and without missing a beat, all its limbs and head were brutally separated from its torso, a spray of blood painting the forest floor. Throughout the brutal scene, L''s expression didn''t change. She raised her arm and clicked on her artifact, swiftly navigating to the rankings. Rank: 8 Name: L Alverian Points: 22,690 As L gazed at the rankings, she noted that Atticus wasn''t even close to the top. ''Did he get weak?'' L pondered. The only way that could exin why Atticus wasn''t at the top was if he was weak. ''I hope I meet him,'' L was currently in what she could call her best environment, a forest. Her bloodline was directly linked to nts, what better ce could there be for her to fight in. And seeing that Atticus wasn''t even in the top ranking could only mean one thing, he was weak. It was the perfect ce for her to pay back the humiliation she had gone through years back. L decided to stop thinking and continue her hunt. She stopped viewing the rankings and then with a thought, vines gathered around her feet lifting her up, and she willed them, and they started carrying her through the forest. Chapter 164: Rankings On a separate disy, a Raven ck haired youth with resilient, metallic toned muscles and sun kissed skin engaged in a relentless struggle with a colossal baboon like creature, using nothing but his bare hands. His countenance remained stoic and unwavering, even as the sinewy contours of his muscles tightened around the creature''s neck. After enduring a few agonizing moments, the beast sumbed to its fate, drawing its final breath. With aposed demeanor, the massive young boy rose to his feet and tapped on his device, seamlessly navigating to the rankings section. Rank: 6 Name: Eldric Emberforge Points: 26,780 As Eldric saw his name in the 6th position, he closed the rankings, and without uttering a word, he simply started walking away, his expression not changing one bit. Many other screens were being watched with rapt attention by all the students in the coliseum. On another screen, a boy with bright orange hair stood in the middle of a scene you can only describe as devastating. The flora within a 30 meter radius of himy reduced to cinders, the once verdant trees now charred and lifeless. Before the young man were three corpses of beasts, their forms utterly incinerated and unrecognizable. The boy, with a huge grin stered on his face, tapped his device and swiftly navigated to the rankings section, Rank: 4 Name: Seraphin Steris Points: 40,689 Gazing at his rank, Seraphin let out an audible, "Tsk," clearly not satisfied by his rank. Then with a thought, the gem in the middle of his forehead let out a golden glow, its intensity increasing as it enveloped his form. And then with an almost telepathic speed, he streaked through the forest leaving an orange blur in his wake. On a separate screen, a youth with emerald green hair, adorned with intricate patterns, and boastingrge ears, was showcased. A sizable headset hung loosely around his neck. As he moved, hisrge ears seemed to be twitching, reacting and trying to pick up any sound in the area. And then suddenly, both his ears twitched and swiveling in a singr direction. Reacting swiftly, the boy turned to face that specific direction. Raising his right hand, the air around it began to distort, releasing a sonic wave at incredible speed. Almost instantaneously, the wave struck the beast positioned a few hundred meters away from the boy. The creature froze, attempting to roar, but it seemed as though all sound in its proximity had been snuffed out. Its veins bulged, blood seeping from its ears and mouth before bursting, casting its form and the surrounding area in a crimson hue. The beast crumpled to the ground, lifeless. With a click, the boy navigated to the ranking section on his device. Rank: 7 Name: Harmonic Resonara Points: 24,780 Harmonic gazed at his rank irritably, immediately closing it. He then continued moving through the forest. Disyed on another screen was the towering figure of a grey furred creature, its jaws firmly mped down on the head of an equally massive beast. After a few seconds, apanied by the audible sounds of bone crunching, the creature lifted its mouth, exposing the headless body of an evolved obsidian w. Then without warning, the creature suddenly started shrinking down until it got to the size of arge youth with gray hair and tattoos all over his body. The youth swiftly tapped on his device and checked the ranking, Rank: 3 Name: Ain Frostvale Points: 45,848 Gazing at his rank, Ain let out a low, discontented grunt. The massive muscles of his form tensed as he pivoted around, and an intricate process of transformation began. Bones audibly cracked and shifted, the sinews of his body contorted, and his colossal frame rearranged itself until he assumed the shape of a majestic wolf like creature. And then, he dashed through the forest looking for another prey. Inside the coliseum as the cheers and apuse reverberated through the air, "Damn, this year''spetition is super tough!" eximed one youth to his friend, his voice rising above the deafening cheers in the crowd. "Yeah, what were you expecting? Almost all the tier one families have someone from the main line participating!" his friend replied. Then he suddenly gestured to the tworge screens, which were currently disying two youths. "But damn, those two are on another level," the youth remarked. In one of them, a purple haired girl was currently elegantly perched upon a colossal dragon like creature that soared through the air with regal grace. The magnificent beast, the purple haired dragon soared with grandeur, its regal scales glistening in royal purple. Massive wings, adorned with membranes of the same majestic purple, extended gracefully from the dragon''s powerful frame. With each beat, the wings sliced through the air, propelling the creature with effortless might. The dragon''s intelligent gaze and ornate horns highlighted its regal visage. Any time it breathed, violet mes cascaded forth, showcasing its mythical power. In a swift disy of its formidable power, a single breath of fire erupted, snuffing out the life of the unsuspecting creature and reducing it to a crisp. Zoey raised her hands and tapped her device, navigating to the ranking section, Rank: 2 Name: Zoey Starhaven Points: 56,038 Gazing at her rank, Zoey sighed, ''How annoying,'' she thought irritably. Closing it, she turned her gaze to her front, continuing her hunt. And on thest screen, it was thergest and currently what most students in the coliseum were watching. On the screen, a boy with brown hair and a perpetually bored expression was show cased. His massive broadsword rested on his back, surrounded by an assortment of swords. Kael effortlessly maneuvered through the forest, disying an uncanny ability to pinpoint the beasts'' locations. When he encountered a beast, there was no dramatic confrontation, no struggle; he swiftly raced past it, leaving the creature split into lifeless halves in his wake. Rank: 1 Name: Kael Stormrider Points: 75,848 Chapter 165: Illusion Back at the circr hall where the Paragons were all currently gathered, Luminous turned towards Aric and spoke, "You''ve got a good seed, Aric." Currently, many of the Paragons were watching the live footage disy of Kael. Although they were all here because of their grand children, they were still keeping an eye on the other talents in the human domain. Aric simply smiled and responded, "He still has a long way to gopared to Lady Seraphina''s," Aric replied, directing all the praise to Zoey. Her live footage was also being disyed. Seraphina simply maintained a serene smile in response, choosing not to say anything. If not because each of the people currently present were all monsters in their own way, they would have immediately worshipped her as a goddess because of her her beautiful smile. Currently, every one of their grandchildren was leading the rankings, well, apart from a particr white haired man''s. Luminous''s gaze suddenly shifted towards Magnus, who was simply gazing at the screen silently, his mouth curling up into a huge grin as he teased. "Say Magnus, I didn''t think your seed would be this weak. You might want to ask your son to check if it''s his; something must be wrong somewhere!" Luminous finished his remark with heartyughter, hisughter reverberating through the hall. But unlike what one would have expected, Magnus didn''t utter a word. He didn''t even turn to look at him,pletely ignoring his existence. Luminous smirked. Magnus had always been a tough nut to crack. He had always been reserved. No matter how hard he had tried in the past to get a reaction from Magnus, he had never once seeded. Not even being able to get a change in expression from the man. In fact, he hadn''t even bothered to watch Atticus''s live footage since the beginning of the test. He had no idea why his ranking was so low, and he didn''t care. The only thing he cared about was the fact that Atticus, Magnus''s grandson, wasn''t even in the top 10 of the ranking. Luminous had a feeling, he had a feeling that he might seed in getting a reaction from Magnus today. Just as he was about to continue, "Shut up, light bulb; something good is about to happen," Zephyrion suddenly spoke up, interrupting Luminous. Just as Luminous was about to re up at Zephyrion because of the way he addressed him, he saw the rest of the Paragons gazing intently at the screens. Luminous followed their gazes and focused on the screen currently disying Atticus''s live footage. Atticus darted through the forest with speed, his whole senses focusing on any movement around him, trying to locate beasts. If Atticus didn''t know any better, he would have said that today, he was the unluckiest person in the world. Atticus had been scouring and moving around the forest for a while now, but he had hardly seen any beasts to kill. The few he had encountered had all met their demise swiftly without any struggle, but those beasts had been far too little to make any difference in the rankings. ''I might have to increase the intensity a little bit,'' he thought as he kept searching for beasts. Although Atticus wasn''tpletely sure, he suspected that they were all currently being watched. Atticus was currently using conceal to appear as an advanced+ rank, and to keep up the act, he had to only disy the corresponding rank output. If he disyed something higher than that, he would be giving away to others that he was stronger than he appeared. But Atticus didn''t really put much emphasis on this. If keeping a low profile meant that he was going to lose this test and not get the first rank, Atticus would forsake that mindset immediately. ''If I don''t find any beast in the next 5 minutes, I''ll ramp up the pace,'' Atticus decided. But as if the world was making fun of him, Atticus suddenly heard the sound of something moving a few meters away from him. Atticus immediately veered off course and swiftly dashed in that direction. After moving for a few seconds, he came across a clearing about 30 meters wide, with trees surrounding it. And in the middle of this clearing were 8 evolved beasts, all emitting an aura of an Advanced rank beast. ''Finally,'' Atticus thought happily,pletely ted at his find. He took a step forward but suddenly, Atticus''s form froze. ''Something''s wrong,'' he thought, his mind racing. Atticus couldn''t put a finger on it, but something about what he was currently seeing felt off. It felt as if what he was seeing was a lie. ''Never rely on only one sense,'' During the past 5 years of his life, Magnus had drilled those exact words into his very being. In every action he took, it should only ever be taken with all his senses working in tandem with each other. If Magnus were to ever find out that he hadn''t heeded to his instructions and fell into any trap because of this, Atticus couldn''t help but shiver at the consequences he would face. Currently, using his vision, Atticus could see arge clearing without any trees and the forms of 8 different beasts sprawled across it. Using his ears, Atticus could hear the sounds of rustling leaves, every movement of the beasts, even their heartbeats. Using his nose, Atticus could smell the scents of the flora in the area and the disgusting scents of the 8 Advanced rank beasts in the clearing. But using hisst sense, touch, what Atticus was feeling wasn''t the forms of the 8 beasts in the clearing. What he could feel was the area nketed in thick amounts of mana, and in front of him, 8 differentrge clusters of mana were close together. ''Illusion,'' Atticus''s realization was as swift as his movement; his figure blurred as he swiftly sidestepped a dangerous sword sh that suddenly appeared behind him. Chapter 166: Surge As soon as Atticus came to that realization, his figure suddenly blurred as he sidestepped, evading a dangerous sword sh that suddenly appeared behind him. Atticus''s gaze immediatelynded on the figure of a boy whose hair color was constantly changing rapidly, with two des, one in each hand. Atticus retaliated swiftly. He focused on the earth element, and an earthen spike erupted from below the figure of the boy. But instead of the expected brutal impaling, just as the sharp earthen spike touched him, his form suddenly exploded in a burst of smoke. The scenery suddenly changed, reverting back to its normal state. Atticus turned his gaze to see the bodies of over 40 beasts sprawled across the forest floor. The reason why he hadn''t met any beasts since was now obvious. ''The Nebulon family,'' Atticus swiftly deduced. It was obvious, honestly, as it was only them that could use such powerful illusions. ''They''re dangerous,'' Although it was embarrassing to admit, Atticus had almostpletely fallen for this trap. The illusions feltpletely lifelike. Despite the fact that Atticus was of a higher rank than the boy, he had still managed to fool almost all his senseshis nose, eyes, and ears. If not for the intense training Atticus had undergone with his perception and learning how to feel, he might have fallen for the trap. ''So these are the other tier one family bloodlines,'' During the years, Atticus had tried to battle different data of robots with different bloodlines in the advanced training room. Unfortunately, they had no data on the bloodlines of the other tier one families in the human domain, including the Nebulon family''s bloodline. This was the first time Atticus was facing a new, powerful, and unique bloodline. Atticus turned his neutral gaze around, looking around him in the forest. "But it doesn''t matter anymore. You caught me off guard before, but now I know your bloodline''s weakness," Atticus said, suddenly turning his head to his right, looking at an empty spot beside a tree. For a second, nothing seemed to be at the spot Atticus was gazing at, but suddenly the air distorted around that spot, showing the form of a boy. The boy''s expression showed a slight shock, wondering how Atticus had been able to find him so easily. "How did you know where I was?" The boy, Isaac, suddenly asked, curiosity coloring his iridescent eyes. He was well aware of how powerful his illusions were. Isaac was from the main line in the Nebulon family. And in the family, how potent your bloodline waspletely dependent on how close your family line was to the main family. Isaac waspletely confident that none in the Advanced rank would be able to get out of them. Atticus responded vaguely, gazing at the boy with neutral eyes. "The mana." "The mana? What do you mean?" Isaac inquired, tilting his head to the side slightly. But Atticus didn''t offer any answers; they were here to fight, not talk like long-lost friends. With blinding speed, Atticus stimted his air bloodline with mana and vanished from Isaac''s view. Isaac''s eyes widened, and before he could react, a brutal kicknded on the side of his face, sending him hurtling through the air. Just as Atticus was about to follow up with another attack, the boy''s form suddenly disappeared, bursting into smoke. Almost instantaneously, multiple clones of the boy started materializing around Atticus from all sides. They all looked like perfect copies of Isaac, each wielding dual des, one in each hand. Atticus gazed at the figures, his eyes cold. What Atticus had meant when he said, "The mana," was simply that he could urately determine Isaac''s position by feeling the mana in the area. Each individual emitted a unique mana signature, even beasts. Atticus was adept at determining what was real and what was fake. During these five years, Atticus''s control over his sense of feeling had grown remarkably. Before, he could only feel the mana around a 10-meter radius from him. But after his intense training, Atticus could now sense everything and everyone in a staggering 50-meter radius if he focused. This meant that with a slight focus and a simple release of a mana pulse, Atticus could determine the boy''s exact location. However, he decided not to take that approach. urately identifying the boy''s position wouldn''t even take Atticus a second, but he didn''t want such a simple victory. Apart from the fact that doing so might reveal a lot to the spectators, the illusions were so strong that the only way he could urately identify the boy''s position was if Atticus had awakened his perception and trained it for so long that he could use ''feel.'' Atticus could guess who this boy was. His intelligence was so high that it was practically impossible for him to forget something he had seen once. He had seen this youth back at the expanse. He remembered that he was given a certain amount of respect by his peers, which could only mean one thinghe was an important member of the Nebulon family, likely from the main line. Magnus''s instructions were simple: make the Ravensteins the number one. What better way was there for him to disy the Ravensteins'' dominance than overwhelming defeat a youth from the main line of another tier one family? Each of the clones started closing in on him, their featurespletely identical, each of their hair colors rapidly changing every few seconds, their iridescent eyes focusedpletely on Atticus. Relying on just normal senses, one would never be able to tell the difference between each of them, but Atticus didn''t need to tell the difference. Atticus suddenly raised his right leg, and with a swift and deliberate motion that triggered a chain reaction, he brought it down. The earth ground immediately responded like concentric waves on a pond, quivering and transforming into a seismic surge that radiated across the entire area. A sweeping force that extended its influence, reshaping the entire terrain in a hundred meter radius engulfing the whole area. The illusion immediately shattered, and Isaac''s form suddenly appeared in the air, attempting to jump over the surge. With just a single thoughtan earth spike jutted from the earth, its sharp end inches away from impaling Isaac''s form. Chapter 167: Status Just as the sharp earthen spike was about to impale Isaac, the artifact on his hand suddenly emitted a blinding light, swiftly epassing his form. And Instantaneously, Isaac disappeared. Every single one of this uring with Atticus not even moving a single step from his position. ... Back in the circr hall, a palpable silence filled the whole space. Each of the Paragons couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow after witnessing Atticus''s overwhelming disy of strength. Zephyrion frowned. The only reason he had interrupted Luminous earlier and called the attention of the other paragons was exactly because he saw the trap his grandson, Isaac, had set for Atticus. He had totally expected Atticus to lose. Zephyrion knew exactly how powerful his grandson''s illusions were. At the lower bloodline levels, it took time for one to set up illusions, and such was the case for everyone, including Isaac. But once he had set up the illusions, Zephyrion waspletely sure that none, apart from those who had already awakened their perception, could escape. What baffled him the most was that even if Atticus was able to escape the illusions, his grandson wasn''t weak. He was at the advanced rank at the young age of 15, an achievement only attainable by the most talented youths in the human domain. He had expected the fight to involve more struggle at the very least. But what he had just witnessed wasn''t even a fight. It ended in seconds! Zephyrion was well aware of how much power the Ravensteins bloodlines were supposed to be able to disy at the age of 15, but what Atticus had just shown was far too much. His eyes couldn''t help but gravitate towards Magnus; just what has this white haired man been hiding? Just like Zephyrion, Luminous was equally baffled. He had been about to try and get a reaction from Magnus by belittling Atticus, but to think that the boy was a little monster in disguise. The fight had ended instantly! Luminous doubted if even his own grandson would be able to do something like this. He decided to simply sit down quietly on his seat, choosing not to say anything for a while. Out of all the paragons, the only one who didn''t show much reaction was Aric. Amongst those in attendance, Aric had been the only one who had met and sensed Atticus''s ''rank'', apart from Magnus, of course. He was well aware that Atticus was in Advanced+ rank, so he hadn''t been too shocked to witness the results of the fight. ''But how was he able to locate him the first time?'' Aric pondered. He was wondering how Atticus had been able to locate Isaac immediately after his trap had failed. ''Has he already...?'' Meanwhile, Magnus was currently looking as if he was trying hard to hold in a shit. He was truly trying his hardest to prevent his lips from curling upward into a smile. Unlike previous times, Magnus wouldn''t be able to get away with doing that here as each person in the hall had almost equal strength as him. The silence in the hall persisted as each of them focused their eyes on the screen in the middle of the hall. The only difference this time around was that each of them kept an eye on Atticus''s live footage. *** Atticus stood amidst the aftermath of destruction, a colossal crater yawning open beneath him, its edges jagged and fragmented as if the earth itself had been forcefully molded by some immense power. Takingmand of the earth, Atticus controlled the ground to coil around his feet. With a deft maniption, it surged upward, lifting him gracefully from the depths of the crater. Atticus was already well aware that Isaac wouldn''t be impaled. It was said in the instructions, after all; they couldn''t die. Atticus raised his arm and clicked on his artifact, swiftly navigating to the ranking section. Rank: 99 Name: Atticus Ravenstein Points: 25,948 Seeing his new rank, Atticus''s expression didn''t change. This sudden increase in rank only seemed to support his previous assumption: Isaac truly was from the main line in the Nebulon family. Only someone truly strong could have gathered so many points. The points Atticus had gathered from Isaac had been so staggering that it had pushed him from his initial thousands into the hundreds. ''But how did he trick my senses for so long?'' Atticus couldn''t help but ponder how Isaac had been able to kill and hide all those beasts in the area without him even noticing a thing. ''It doesn''t matter now,'' Atticus shook his head. He always had the habit of thinking about every little detail of things. Atticus quickly navigated from the ranking section and checked the time. [1:40:38] ''Okay. I guess it''s about time I ramp up the pace,'' Atticus decided. Even though he had gained a lot of points and risen high in the rankings, Atticus still decided to y it safe. He waspletely determined to obtain the first rank in the test. It was better for him to go all out earlier thanter, as he had no idea what could happen. Despite the fact that what he was about to do will reveal alot to the people watching, Atticus wasn''t going to change his mind. Apart from Magnus''smand, Atticus hated losing. As Atticus took a step forward, the air around him began to change as though it was anticipating the power that was about to erupt. During the past five years, Atticus had trained hardso hard that many people would consider it torture. Apart from the hellish training Atticus underwent with Magnus during the night, he also went through another hellish training during the daytime too. Atticus had been harsh, too harsh on himself to the extent that it made Anastasia worried and sometimes even shed tears. But Atticus never once stopped. His obsession with training was something that baffled even him; he truly couldn''t exin it. He just loved the feeling of getting stronger. For all his hard work, Atticus was rewarded with growth like no other could ever dream of achieving in such a short time. It was to the extent that if anyone in the human domain ever got to know how powerful he was at just 15, it would be world shattering. ''Hmm, I''ve not checked in a while; let''s see, status,'' Atticus thought, and then a holographic interface materialized in front of his face. Chapter 168: Second Rank Character Profile: Name: Atticus Ravenstein Age: 10 >> 15 Gender: Male Race: Human Attributes: Strength: 93 >> 250 Agility: 103 >> 280 Endurance: 290 Vitality: 285 Intelligence: 30 >> 45 Perception: 18 >> 36 Charm: 22 >> 30 Will: 20 >> 30 Level: Advanced- >> Expert Talent: Mythical Bloodline: Primordial Elemental Bloodline - Level 2 >> 3 - Fire: 10.3% - Air: 10.1% - Water: 9.4% - Earth: 10.2% - Level 1 - Light: 49.3% -Darkness: 40.1% - Lightning: 15.6% -Ice: 13.7% Locked Bloodlines - - Space: 5.4% (Progress toward unlocking) Abilities: Innate Skills: * Conceal [Potential: Mythical] - The ability to conceal your level from anyone regardless of rank. You may choose what level you want to be shown. - Current mastery: Mythical Life Weapon Skills: * Transcendent sh: Godspeed Grace * Endless Strike Normal Skills: * Arcane Barrier [Potential: Transcendent] - Current Mastery: Advanced- >> Expert * Elemental Mimicry [Potential: Transcendent] -Current mastery: Novice+ >> Advanced+ *Ethereal Clock [Potential: Empowered] -Current mastery: Novice >> Advanced His growth had been nothing short of ground breaking. Atticus''s form leaned forward abruptly, as though he was descending towards the ground. Just as it appeared he might collide face first with the floor, Atticus moved. The ground beneath him immediately fractured, creating a miniature crater, as he sliced through the forest with unparalleled speed. Each footfall left a substantial indentation in the earth, and Atticus covered remarkable distances between each step. His movements were a blur, leaving behind a trail of craters, each one marking the point where his feet briefly touched the ground. In just a second, Atticus had crossed an astonishing 200 meters. And this was without utilizing burst! Atticus''s entire focus remained on scanning the surroundings for any signs of prey. And within another heart beat, he pinpointed a youth positioned just 30 meters away from him. Without pausing or diverting his gaze, Atticus continued his relentless advance. With a mere thought, before the unsuspecting youth could even register Atticus''s presence, an earth spike suddenly erupted from the ground, its sharp tip aimed directly at the youth''s chin. However, just before the spike could make contact, a golden glow enveloped the youth, causing him to swiftly vanish from sight. Through out this entire sequence, Atticus hadn''t turned to acknowledge the youth, he had already moved for 100 meters away already before the youth even teleported. After advancing his bloodline to level 3, Atticus''s connection to the elements grew remarkably. Before, Atticus had beenpletely limited to manipting the earth only when he was in contact with it, and that too was just in a small radius. But now, Atticus could manipte the earth any way he wished, even without contact, in a staggaring 50 meter radius. Atticus zipped through the terrain with blinding speed, his every movement precise and swift. He was constantly releasing pulses from his mana core, being able to feel, hear, see, and even smell every single thing in a 50 meter radius away from him withplete precision. As soon as any beast or youth entered his range, they all got an unforgiving earthen spike to their throats before they could even react. *** Back in the circr hall, every single one of the paragons'' eyes narrowed into pinpricks; even Aric this time wasn''t excluded. Such speed! How could a 15 year old aplish such? "Ho, Magnus, it seems like you''ve been hiding something from us, huh?" Thorne Alverian turned to Magnus with a slight smile as he spoke. Every one of the Paragons also turned their gaze to Magnus. It was expected, honestly; who wouldn''t be curious about Atticus after what he had just shown. While it was to be celebrated any time a once in a generation talent was born in the human domain, unfortunately, despite the alien threat, many of the tiered families had gotten used to being in power for far too long. The only thing many of them cared about was either dominating their counter parts or, at the very least, maintaining the bnce and ensuring that each of them was of the same strength. But even with all the stares, Magnus maintained his calm, dominating presence, not even turning to look at them. His gaze was fixed on the screen. Thorne frowned. Despite knowing Magnus''s behavior very well, it still stung tantly getting ignored like that. The Alverians and Ravenstein rtionship hadpletely deteriorated over the years, especially during the Ravensteins rampage in their sector. And apart from that, because Dell had lost to Atticus during the spar back then, the Alverians had lost the bet with the Ravenstein. Anastasia waspletely merciless during the negotiations, making sure to milk them dry. The fact that they had involved her baby in every thing, was enough grounds for her to be that merciless. Ever since Thorne had heard about Dell''s loss, he had been curious about Atticus. The rest of the paragons, seeing Magnus had no ns of saying anything, all turned their gazes back to the screens. They were all aware of the white haired man''s personality. ... The cheers reverberated through the coliseum as the crowd all cheered loudly while watching the unfolding events. Each one of them kept an eye on the rankings, asionallymenting and noting down any changes. But suddenly, "Hey, who''s that?" one random boy sitting amongst the crowd suddenly spoke, and it was as if those words triggered a reaction. Everyone suddenly turned their gazes to the rankings and saw an unfamiliar name shooting up the ranks. 94... 90 70 50 20 13 10... Immediately it got to 10, everyone swiftly turned their gazes toward the newest big screen that suddenly appeared at the top of the myriad of screens. Everyone''s gaze focused on a figure of a white haired youth whose other features werepletely a blur as he was moving at a speed the cameras found it hard to catch. Zipping through the forest like aet, he effortlessly dispatched every single youth and beast he came across with a single strike, all without him even turning to look at them. After a few moments of shock, everyone turned their astonished gazes toward the rankings. Rank: 2 Name: Atticus Ravenstein Points: 100,570 Chapter 169: Massive The coliseum erupted in cheers as Atticus showcased his remarkable speed, streaking across the screen. Avalon couldn''t contain his excitement, leaping up from his seat inside the booth. With a triumphant roar, "Yes! Show them! That''s my boy!" he raised his right hand and clenched his fist. His eyes were fixed on Atticus''s figure, streaking through the screen with incredible speed. Avalon had been worried when he saw how low Atticus was in the rankings initially. Unlike the others in the coliseum who had been watching only the top tankers, Avalon, Anastasia, and Freya had been following Atticus the whole time. They, of course, had also been watching Aurora''s live footage too. But the baseline was that all knew why he had been so low in the rankings. Anastasia shot her husband a peculiar look. Wasn''t he being a bit too much? She was supposed to be the one to cheer for Atticus! But here he was, stealing her spotlight. Anastasia narrowed her eyes, turning her gaze back at the screen. She stood up and started cheering loudly for Atticus too, trying hard to drown out Avalon''s cheers. Freya observed the yfulpetition between Avalon and Anastasia, shaking her head at their antics. She maintained a serene smile, enjoying the lively atmosphere within the booth. The coliseum was divided into many parts, mostly due to the seating arrangements of the students in the coliseum. Although this was to be expected, many of the students who sat together were mostly of the same family, each with almost the same distinct features. Tier one families, distinguished by almost identical features, clustered at the top seats, encircling the entire coliseum Almost every single one of them was cheering for their respective family members. The top 10 in the rankings werepletely dominated by tier one family participants. One might think that amongst the millions of youths participating, there should at least be one person, who wasn''t part of any tiered family, that would break the status quo and enter the top 10. But unfortunately, this was reality, not a web novel. The tier one families were in total control of the human domain for a reason, one part was because of their overwhelming strength. And another was because of their incredible talents. Sure, they might be able to maintain power now, but what about in the next generation? What would happen then? The current figures in power, unfortunately, couldn''t live forever and would eventually have to be reced by the next generation. The only way the tier one families were able to maintain their power for generations was because of the ability to constantly produce these recements. While it was still possible for a new powerful lineage to form, it wasn''t something that happened even once a century. On one side of these clusters of students, a group of white haired youth were all seated together. Many of the Ravenstein youths present in the academy had been at the second and third year during Raven camp. If Atticus were here, he would notice a lot of familiar faces amongst them. For the second year, Sophie stood up, waving and screaming, cheering loudly. While for the third years, Orion, He, and even Helodor and William were present. As soon as Atticus''s name appeared as the second rank, many of the Ravenstein youths stood up and cheered loudly for him. Many of them were still grateful that he had saved them during the attack on the Raven camp. They had all even questioned if the ranking was functioning well when they saw the monster they all knew wasn''t even in the top 10, something had to be wrong somewhere. In one corner of the group, an aloof young girl could be seen seated at the back. Her long white hair was tied into a ponytail, and her face still maintained her perfect doll like beauty. Her hands were currently folded on her chest. She was the only one who didn''t show any visible change in expression immediately after Atticus''s name appeared as the 2nd rank. But as the seconds ticked by, her gaze intently focused on Atticus''s figure on the screen. Ember''s lips curled up into a slight smile, "Atticus." *** Atticus''s figure zipped through the terrain with insane speed. He had been running and defeating different youths and beasts for a while now, and there were a lot of things Atticus had noticed during this time. And out of all these things, one thing was certain: this forest that they dropped all of them in was massive, very massive. After running for a while, Atticus had covered a great amount of distance, but even then he was very sure that he hadn''t even covered 3% of the area. Atticus, of course, could understand why they brought them all here. The youths in the human domain numbered in the millions. Only a ce as big as this could be used to manage and test them. Plus, apart from this, Atticus had also noticed something else. To encounter any youth, Atticus had to cross a certain distance before he could see one. This led him to the assumption that each youth was ced at a considerable distance away from each other. And the fact that this was done considering the fact that the youths numbered millions, proved even more how big the forest was. If only they all focused on moving instead of fighting beasts, they would''ve run into other participants eventually. But Atticus had been very unlucky, having been ced in the same area as Isaac, making him waste a significant amount of time running around. This was one of the main reasons he was using his sense of touch to feel everything within a 50 meter radius at all times, not relying on just his vision anymore. There might be other members of the Nebulon family around; he had no intention of getting tricked once more. Although constantly using it was gradually consuming his mana, the consumption was very negligible. Atticus continued his advance through the forest, easily defeating any youths and beasts he came across. Chapter 170: Best The cheers of the crowd in the coliseum boomed as the intensity reached a crescendo. Almost every student in the coliseum was cheering loudly while looking at the screens. The fact that Atticus had suddenly shot up the rankings made the crowd enter another frenzy as the cheers increased in intensity even more. If not for how sturdy the building was made, it wouldn''t be surprising for the whole coliseum to be shaking. The intensity of millions of youths screaming was nothing to scoff at. This was the power of a crowd. Regardless of whether one was introverted or simply didn''t like screaming, being in the middle of a screaming crowd would change many. The baffling thing about screaming crowds was that, about 90% of the people screaming and cheering in the crowd, didn''t even know what they were cheering for! It was bad to the extent that none, till now, had even seen Atticus''s face! The cameras disying his live footage were all finding it hard to disy his features because of how fast he was moving. And yet, the crowd was still cheering hard. Suddenly, "Hey! Look where he''s headed to!" Those words were uttered by multiple people simultaneously in multiple sections of the coliseum, all pointing toward the screen disying the live footage of Atticus and another of Kael. Then, everyone started turning their gazes toward the screens and immediately saw what they were talking about. On the screen disying Atticus, they all saw Atticus''s streaking figure zipping through the forest, and he was heading straight towards Kael who was also running towards him. Every student in the coliseum immediately held their breaths; this... this fight was what they all wanted to see! They were ted! Although many in the crowd still hadn''t seen his face or even recognized the first name, but who in the human domain didn''t know the name ''Ravenstein''? Every student in the academy was from different sectors, hundreds upon thousands of kilometers away from sector 3. It was very understandable that many didn''t know much about the Ravenstein family in sector 3. And because of Atticus''s reclusive nature, apart from the tiered families who made itpulsory to gather information about theirpetition, the masses didn''t even know his name. But what they all knew was that this Atticus was from the Ravenstein family, and from the power he had shown, his standing there was not small. Atticus''s reclusive behavior waspletely unlike other heirs of the tiered family. They were all putting themselves out there, all having social media pages. Their names and faces were all well known even in other sectors. Therefore unlike Atticus, Kael was different. He was very well known amongst the whole human domain. His poprity amongst the masses was even one of thergest in their generation. The most talented in the younger generation. From a young age, Kael had held this mantle. And he had the achievements to back up these ims. He had participated in manypetitions across the sectors from a young age and had won every single one. Kael had never lost a fight against someone in his rank. The fact that currently, he was the ''only one'' amongst the millions of youths entering the academy this year to be in the Advanced+ rank spoke volumes about his incredible talent. And now, a new person had suddenly just showed up and disy this shocking amount of power. The strength Atticus had just showcased baffled many. The way he effortlessly dealt with the Advanced- rank beasts and the youths alike was surprising. Everyone currently watching the unfolding events all had one thing going through their heads: who was stronger, Kael, the best talent in the young generation, or Atticus? The curiosity was everywhere, even in the circr hall where all the paragons were gathered. Aric smiled as he turned to look at Magnus who was looking at the screen without any change in expression. He turned his gaze back towards the screen, focusing on the un folding events. The rest of the Paragons also all changed the footage on their screens to the live footage of Atticus and Kael. All eyes in the coliseum turned to the biggest screen that had just appeared at the top in the middle of the coliseum. A screen disying both figures of Atticus and Kael, standing just a few meters away from each other, facing themselves. And then, the whole coliseum went silent. Deep inside the forest, Atticus gazed at Kael''s aloof figure standing a few meters away from him with intrigue. Atticus had been running through the forest in search of prey and suddenly picked up Kael in front of him. He had initially wanted to end it with one earthen spike just like the others, but he decided against that. Out of all the tier one families in the human domain, Kael''s bloodline was the only one Atticus wasn''t able to get any information about. Atticus, at the very least, had basic knowledge about the other tier one families'' bloodlines. But, ''It has something to do with swords,'' clearly wasn''t enough information. And seeing Kael here, Atticus thought it was a great opportunity to find out more about his bloodline during battle. Atticus regarded Kael with a neutral gaze. The youth, standing at 5 feet 9 inches, had a well built frame adorned withpact muscles. Draped in a hard cloth like armor covering his legs, the ensemble showcased a striking array of eight sheathed swords, each bearing a distinctive red hue, secured around his waist. Brown eyed and focused, the hilt of a massive broadsword protruded from the back of his head. Just like Atticus, Kael was also observing Atticus with a little bit of intrigue coloring his aloof face. And then, without both of them uttering a word, they both took a step forward. Chapter 171: Lesson And then, without both of them uttering a word, they both took measured steps towards each other. Their eyes locked in silent understanding. There was on need for talks, no need for dy, they were here to fight and they would do just that. Just as they got 10 meters apart from each other, in an instant, Kael''s form blurred, and he materialized before Atticus, one of the 8 swords on his waist already in his right hand. A diagonal sh cleaved through the space, aiming for Atticus. Unfazed, Atticus watched calmly as Kael''s attack slowly approached him. Before the attack could reach, with a burst of agility, he deftly sidestepped the attack with speed. But as if reading his mind, before the attack finished its swing, Kael seamlessly redirected the attack into a horizontal sh at Atticus. Reacting swiftly, with another jolt of speed, Atticus''s figure darted two meters to the back, effectively evading the sh. But Kael didn''t relent, he pressed on closing the distance instantly with remarkable speed. Kael released a flurry of attacks at fast speed, his every movement precise and calcted. His every strike targeting weak points on Atticus form. His movements were so rapid that only individuals with sufficient strength could perceive them. The cameras struggled to capture his swift actions, leaving the masses with nothing more than a blur of his hands and the appearance of silver streaks in the air. But regardless of the intensity of the attacks, Atticus''s perception was just too high. With godlike agility, he calmly evaded each strike with minimal, almost ethereal movements. His body a blur as he gracefully evaded each attacks easily. ''This can''t do, I''m wasting time here. I better increase the intensity so he''ll be forced to use it,'' Atticus decided. The only reason he was fighting with Kael in the first ce was because he wanted to see what Kael''s bloodline was. But currently, Kael wasn''t even taking the fight seriously yet. The fact that he was only using one sword when he clearly had 8 more sheathed on his waist spoke volumes. Seeing a thrust surging towards him, Atticus''s silhouette blurred, gracefully lowering himself to evade the impending attack. With coiled tension in his legs, he propelled forward, closing the distance between them with extraordinary speed. Atticus''s torso spun as he seamlessly executed an anti clockwise spin, his left elbow slicing through the air, aiming unerringly for Kael''s head. Kael responded swiftly, interlocking his arms in a defensive stance, blocking the brutal attack. But despite the effective block, the sheer force of Atticus''s blow drove him backward, skidding several inches across the ground for a few meters. "WOAH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The whole coliseum erupted, the ground quivering in response to the fervent cheers of the audience. "YES!!!" Avalon catapulted from his seat, the impact causing the seat to implode. Anastasia, too, leaped up, her voice joining the chorus, "Get him!!!!" In the section where the Ravenstein youths were gathered, the atmosphere was electric as almost all of them rose to their feet, cheering with unbridled enthusiasm. Even Ember, who was initially seating down stood attentively, her gaze fixed on the unfolding battle. ... Kael gazed at his hands, seeing them trembling slightly. "Hmm, strong," he muttered, clenching his hands a few times, trying to stabilize the shaking. His aloof expression not changing one bit. Then he turned to look at Atticus, "Perception, huh," Kael muttered under his breath. His voice was meant to be low, with no one hearing, but could it escape Atticus''s keen senses? No. Atticus raised an eyebrow in slight shock. ''How did he know?'' He pondered. Currently, Atticus was still fighting with Kael while matching thetter''s strength, Advanced+ rank. He didn''t want the fight to end instantly because he wanted to give Kael the opportunity to utilize his bloodline fully, which was why he had simply been using his perception to predict Kael''s movements. At this point, it was an instinctual process; he was always using his perception even in his every day activities. Then Atticus suddenly remembered Magnus, who had also found out he had awakened his perception without Atticus even telling him. ''My eyes,'' Atticus swiftly deduced. It was simple and obvious honestly. Kael had figured out that Atticus awakened his perception because of the movements of his eyes. They reacted and moved way faster than his body. Although Atticus had decided to reduce his power to the Advanced+ rank, the same couldn''t be said for his perception. His perception had always been higher than his rank, and this had intensified after training with Magnus all those years back. Atticus smiled. It was an action that seemed to baffle Kael, who was observing him. Atticus''s thinking speed was far too great for the ordinary, alreadying to the conclusion in less than a second. The only thing Kael observed was him muttering something and Atticus smiling immediately after. Normally, during battle, when an opponent uncovers something about you, thest thing one should do was smile. But Atticus didn''t care. He was happy, very happy that he had learned this lesson here instead of a life and death battle. ''Fighting other people really is the best way to gain experience,'' Atticus thought. What was Atticus happy about? It was simple; he had just learned a great lesson. Regardless of how much intelligence he had, regardless of how much faster he could thinkpared to others, during fights, his opponents weren''t brainless. They were also capable of thinking and were always trying their best efforts to find any weaknesses in him. He had gotten toofortable with his strength that he had let his guard down, allowing Kael to obtain vital information about him. It was a valuable lesson. Honestly, a very obvious lesson. But it was something one might not realize until you experience it firsthand. Kael fixed his gaze on Atticus, maintaining the same calm and aloof expression he had worn since their encounter in the expanse. Without warning, Kael bent down slightly, positioning his hands just below his waist, close to the hilts of the swords encircling him. Then, in a swift blur, Kael''s figure materialized in front of Atticus, his hands still poised in the same position directly above his waist. Chapter 172: Lightning Mimicry Kael''s figure blurred as he moved, instantaneously appearing in front of Atticus, hands still in the same position, directly above his waist. Looking at Kael''s form in front of him, Atticus couldn''t help but be a little shocked. Kael''s speed didn''t change; he was still advancing towards him in slow motion, but what was shocking was the fact that looking at Kael, Atticus couldn''t predict any of movement he was about to make. There were no slightest shift in weights, no tensing of muscles before a strike, no rhythmic inhales or exhales signaling a specific technique. It was as if what was currently heading towards him was a piece of rock! Kael was apletely nk te. Since he couldn''t predict Kael''s movement, Atticus focused on any movement he was going to make. Even though he could predict, he was still able to observe Kael in slow motion. The only thing that would change was that Atticus would have less time to react. And then, Kael''s entire body tensed simultaneously, making it practically impossible for Atticus to predict his next actions. With lightning reflexes, Kael''s left hand swiftly drew a sword from his right waist, executing an upward swing with remarkable speed. Seeing this, Atticus agilely swerved to the right, evading the strike. Almost immediately, Kael''s right hand flexed, seamlessly unsheathing the sword on his left waist. This time, executing a swift downward swing. As quick as lightning, Atticus controlled the earth from under him, as it moved through his legs, his torso, and finally to his right hand, immediately transforming and molding into the shape of a sword. Atticus focused on it, making sure it waspletely sturdy. Then, his hand blurred as he deftly parried Kael''s downward strike with the earthen sword. However, what happened next baffled Atticus as Kael immediately let go of the sword he just blocked, instantaneously unsheathing another sword from his waist andunching a new attack from the right. Atticus effortlessly blocked the strike once more, but before the force could even transfer, Kael had left the sword he had first blocked, instantly unsheathing and unleashing another attack with it. This sequence yed out as Atticus easily blocked the strikes from all eight swords. The attacks urred so rapidly and from all directions that each sword remained suspended in the air, each one conveniently facing in different directions. ''Ah, I see,'' Atticus thought with a smile. Then, at a speed beyond what many youths taking the test could fathom, both of Kael''s hands blurred as he instantly unleashed attacks from all directions simultaneously. His hands moved so fast that he grabbed each sword in the air, shing them with such rapidity that it appeared as if different people were attacking Atticus from various angles. Getting attacked from all directions in such a way, many would struggle to parry or block each of the attacks. Atticus had already predicted what Kael was nning, but he had still let him do what he wanted to do. The speed Kael was currently attacking at was beyond what a normal Advanced+ rank could reach; ''It''s probably rted to his bloodline,'' Atticus deduced. But so what if Kael''s speed was greater than what an Advanced+ rank could reach? To Atticus, it was no faster than a snail. ''I''ll use lightning mimicry,'' Atticus gingerly decided. Even though Atticus could surpass Kael''s speed even without it, he still wanted to use it. He enjoyed the feeling every time he utilized it. Ever since Atticus had advanced to the Expert-rank a year back, as usual, he got some other elements unlocked. But instead of the three like when he advanced to the Advanced rank, Atticus had only gotten two. Awakening lightning was a given considering who was training him, and as for the second element, after a brief contemtion, Atticus had decided on the ice element. Of course, Magnus had immediately been able to tell when he had awakened these elements, and after a few weeks, Atticus was able to unlock each one of them and train them like there was no tomorrow. But this was the first time he was going to use the lightning elemental mimicry in actual battle that wasn''t training. The Lightning elemental mimicry,pared to air, was like heaven and earth when it came to speed. As fast as lightning, Atticus stimted his lightning bloodline with his mana, moving it around his body. In that electrifying moment, Atticus felt an exhrating surge coursing through his veins, transforming his very essence. As this feeling intensified, he became acutely aware of the newfound precision in his movements. Every step, every shift of weight, was executed with a breathtaking uracy that bordered on the sublime. Yet, what made this experience truly extraordinary was the absence of the expected visual cues. No streaks of lightning adorned his form; instead, the power manifested internally. This was the evolution of the elemental mimicry art. After advancing it to the Advanced+ rank, it had grown remarkably. It was especially ring after he advanced his bloodline to level 3. Apart from being able to hide the visual elemental cues he emitted, before, Atticus had only been able to control whatever element he was using elemental mimicry with, but with the advance in level, there were no such restrictions. Now, regardless of whatever element he was mimicking, Atticus could control any elements he wished. With giddy anticipation, Atticus gazed at Kael''s attacks, then with thunderous speed, he raised the earthen sword in his hand, parrying every one of the attacks wlessly. And before Kael could react, like a bolt of lightning, Atticus surged forward, closing the gap between them in an instant. The air itself seemed to part in acknowledgment of his velocity, leaving a shimmering streak behind him as he closed in on Kael. In one seamless motion, Atticus drew back his hands, fingers clenched in a fist. With unbridled power, he unleashed a devastating blow upon Kael''s stomach. The impact resonated through the forest, the force radiating through Kael''s form like ripples on a pond, forming three concentric circles of kic energy that pulsed outward behind Kael''s figure. For a suspended moment, Kael''s form hung in the air, his body leaning forward, the sheer force of the blow bending him at the waist. Then, with a sudden and explosive release of energy, Kael''s form shot backward through the forest at supersonic speeds. Chapter 173: Three P Back in the circr hall, following Atticus'' brutal punch, Magnus''s hands gripping the chair handle he was sitting in tightened, cracks immediately appeared on the graphene made chairs. It was obviuos to anyone watching that Magnus had controlled his strength a great deal; just a single clenching of the Paragon''s fist was enough to crush most things in Eldoralth to oblivion. Magnus was trying so hard not to jump up and join in on the cheers for Atticus. This boy was making him so proud! In fact he was angry, angry that he had to watch watch this fight with the rest of the Paragons. He subtly cleared his throat, making sure that none of his actions were seen by the rest of the paragons. He had an image to maintain, after all. But Magnus''s worries were for naught as each of the Paragons had theirplete focus on the screens, a hint of shock coloring their features as their mind raced. Since when did the Ravenstein family birth another monster? The current main family of the Ravenstein family was a family of monsters. It was as if their entire lineage was blessed to keep producing geniuses. Since they became the main family, in every generation, including the current one, they had never failed to birth monsters. Magnus was one, Avalon was another, and now Atticus? That would be too much! The other families had been d that Magnus had married and given birth to Avalonte, but the same couldn''t be said for Avalon. Avalon had married young. He was still young, and each of them in the room had no doubt that with his talent, sooner orter, he would advance to the Paragon rank. If care was not taken, with the way every thing was ying out, it was possible that the Ravenstein family would have 3 Paragons simultaneously, a scenario each tier one family in the human domainpletely dreaded happening. Normally, the lifespan of Paragons in the human domain goes as far as 300 years, while the average time it took an individual to advance to this rank was at least 100 years. Reaching the Paragon rank wasn''t something everyone can do, which was why each tier one family in the human domain tried their hardest to give birth to as many children as they can, as early as possible. Because there was no guarantee that any one of their children would achieve the Paragon rank. A tier one family without a Paragon rank wasn''t a tier one family; such a family would immediately fall without warning, with each of the other tier ones splitting their assets. The highest number of Paragon rank individuals a family had ever gotten at the same time was two, and this was usually fine, as by the time a new Paragon was born, the old was usually old and didn''t have much time to live. But from the current looks of things, the Ravenstein family would break the status quo, tipping the power bnce in the human domain by birthing 3 Paragon ranks at the same time. No one in the room had doubts that Avalon would be a Paragon rank. They had all initially been scared of Ariel too because of his talent, but they were all d and had calmed down when he was killed. But now, they had birthed another monster. Each of the Paragons couldn''t help but turn to look at Magnus once again; but this time, many of them had a dangerous glint passing through their eyes. Among the Paragons, the only one who, for even a second, didn''t take his eyes away from the screen was Aric. Unlike what many thought he would be feeling currently, there was currently a huge grin on Aric''s face. His eyes seemed to glow with intensity as a palpable aura subtly leaked out from his form. Both of his hands were tightened into fists as his eyes bore into the screen disying Atticus and Kael. Anyone who knew Aric would immediately be able to tell that he was excited, very excited. It was a reaction that would baffle many. Wasn''t his son just beaten? Why would he be excited? WOOOOOOAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!! The cheers of the crowd below brought all of them back from their thoughts. They each turned their gaze back at the screens. The fight wasn''t over yet. Amidst the dense foliage of the forest, Kael''s painful coughs echoed as he coughed a mouth full of blood. He found himself lodged in the upper reaches of a colossal tree, his body battered and broken, and the taste of blood lingering in his mouth. Kael struggled to move. His whole torso was sending a whole wave of pain through his entire body. ''Lightning?'' He pondered. His body felt numb, the searing pain that coursed through his torso mimicked the aftermath of a lightning strike. Shaking off the feeling of difort, Kael forced his aching body to move, inching away from the massive tree he was lodged in. He fell down to the forest floor with a graceless thud, using his hands to stabilize hisnding. Coughing up remnants of blood, he cast his gaze upward, meeting the indifferent stare of Atticus, who stood a few meters away. Kael pushed himself up. Hepletely ignored the pain wracking his torso and cleaned the blood stains on his mouth. His clothes surrounding his stomach werepletely charred, as though they were burned. His neatly styled hair was in shambles with tree fragments lodged all over it. Through out the unfolding scene, Kael''s expression never once changed for even a single second. "Hmm," Kael muttered. Without breaking eye contact, Kael reached for his artifact, clicking on it and swiftly navigating to the ranking section. Immediately seeing what he was looking for, Kael closed it, turning his gaze back at Atticus. During all of this, neither Kael nor Atticus said a word to each other. And then suddenly, Kael spoke, "You''re Atticus, right?" Chapter 174: Berserk Form "You''re Atticus, right?" Kael''s voice was calm, almost too calm. One would never think that he had just been punched so hard in the guts a few seconds ago. Hearing Kael''s question, Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in slight confusion, but he still decided to answer his question, "Yeah." Kael nodded. The eight swords strewn across the forest floor began to tremble, and in a seamless motion, they shot towards Kael''s form. Each sword swiftly sheathed itself in the corresponding scabbard on his waist. Kael turned his neck to the sides, cracking it, rotating his shoulders trying to get rid of the stiff feeling in his body. "I owe you an apology," Kael dered, taking deliberate steps toward Atticus, his voice carrying an air of nonchnce. "I haven''t been taking this fight seriously." With each step he took, the atmosphere around Kael seemed to change. The wind intensified, causing leaves and branches to rustle in response. Kael advanced further, muttering under his breath, "Berserk Form: Unbound" Simultaneously, crimson like marks erupted from his chest, weaving aplex tapestry of intricate tattoos that snaked their way across his entire form. His eyes glowed with a red hue as his physique expanded in both mass and height, each sinew and muscle gaining an almost supernatural vitality. The sheer growth tore at his clothes, unable to withstand the newfound strength and size. Fabric strained against burgeoning muscles, revealing the raw power surging beneath. His brown hair seemed to lengthen as it grew down, cascading down to almost ankle level. The sheathed swords around him seemed to hum with apelling urgency, as if they themselves yearned to be unsheathed Kael ced his right hand on the hilt of the broadsword hanging on his back, effortlessly lifting it up as he held it in front of him. Locking his glowing red eyes on to Atticus, Kael continued, his voice resonating throughout the entire forest, "My name is Kael Stormrider. Remember it." As soon as Kael uttered those words, each of the eight swords around his waist shot in to the skies. Before Atticus could fathom what was happening, Kael''s colossal figure rocketed towards him at supersonic speed, the ground he previously stood on instantaneously imploding. In an almost teleportation like speed, Kael materialized in front of Atticus, his broad sword enveloped in a palpable red aura, raised skyward as he brought it down in a devastating arc. The speed was so intense that the air seemed to run away from it, as though disdaining toe too close to the sword''s unstoppable and powerful descent. Atticus responded with lightning fast reflexes, darting to the right like a streak of lightning, effectively evading the impending attack. BOOOM! The ensuing impact was nothing short of catastrophic, striking the earth with a resounding boom and sending shockwaves rippling outward in every direction. Trees within a 30 meter radius were instantly uprooted, unable to withstand the force. The resulting shockwave propelled Atticus backward for several meters. However, before he could catch his breath, his heightened sense of ''feel'' detected movements from all directions. Atticus reacted instantaneously, bncing on one leg and executing a rapid spin in the air, narrowly evading eight gleaming swords that threatened to pierce through his form from all angles. Just as Atticus was about tond, his senses detected another movement from behind. Swiftly swerving, he crossed his hands on his chest, immediately manipting the earth to coalesce and reinforce around his arms and torso with lightning speed. A supersonic punch struck his form, the force so strong it created multiple concentric circles around the point of impact, shooting Atticus backward through the air. He crashed into multiple trees in rapid session. Not even allowing him to breathe, Kael''s form immediately materialized on top of Atticus, who was still shooting backward, his broad sword already shing downwards, threatening to turn him into mush. Atticus'' gaze turned cold. ''Don''t get cocky. Fire mimicry,'' Atticus form flickered to the side instantaneously, narrowly evading the devastating swing. His hands pointed downward, he released a massive burst, propelling himself towards Kael at a speed thetter couldn''t hope to match. Another powerful st from his right heel followed, delivering a brutal uppercut kick to Kael''s jaw. The attacknded with a sickening crunch, sending Kael shooting upwards through the air. But Atticus wasn''t done; instantaneously releasing rapid, controlled bursts from his hands and legs, Atticus'' figure rotated rapidly in the air, his spinning form instantly appearing close to Kael up in the skies. His legs raised skyward, and Atticus focused the entirety of his gathered spinning momentum into his right leg. Controlling the earth to wrap around his leg, he released a colossal burst, elerating the velocity of his descending leg to unimaginable heights. BAAAMMMM! The attacknded on Kael with brutal intensity, generating shockwaves that rippled outward. Kael''s figure shot down through the skies,nding on the forest floor and forming a huge crater. Atticus swiftly zoomed towards where Kael had fallen, intending on ending the fight. But just as he got to a few meters away from the crater, ROOOAAARRRRR!! A loud, resounding roar shook the forest floor, its intensity rming, sending shockwaves ripping outward in all directions. Dust filled the air as the force swept through the scene, propelling Atticus through the air. He executed a backflip mid air, swiftly turning to face Kael within the huge crater. Inside the crater, Kael stood. His body seemed to have undergone another remarkable change, doubling in bulk, attaining a colossal height of 10 feet. His hair had grown longer, now cascading down with an almost ethereal grace, adopting a striking red hue. The red like tattoos that adorned his body, already a mesmerizing disy, now glowed with an even more intense luminosity. Eight swords rapidly spun around Kael''s transformed figure. The des moved with an almost preternatural speed, creating a whirling dance of lethal precision. Kael''s red eyesnded on Atticus, his voice bestial as he uttered, "Berserk Form: Fury," Chapter 175: End Of Test The whole area went dead silent as every single student in the coliseum watched the unfolding battle with bated breaths. Everyone was so focused on the battle that they had all forgotten that there were even other participants taking the test. Their eyes were fixed on just a single screen. Seeing Kael''s newly transformed figure through the screens, everyone in the coliseum felt their hearts skip a beat, their grips on their seats tightening as everyone tried their possible best not to miss a single thing. Never in many of their wildest dreams would they believe that they would be able to see such an intense fight while watching the first year''s test. Everyone watching the test was either 2nd or 3rd years and had all gone through many battles, but even then, the powers Atticus and Kael were disying werepletely beyond the first years! Where had these two monsterse from? Was life even fair? Many still couldn''t believe what they were watching, which was why they were all trying hard not to miss a thing. Back in the forest, Atticus gazed at Kael''s transformed figure, whose red eyes werepletely locked onto him. A palpable red aura enveloped his form. ''What a powerful bloodline.'' Honestly, if anyone had told Atticus that Kael''s bloodline would have been so powerful, he would have dismissed it as a lie. If Atticus were to bepletely truthful, utilizing his current powers fully, he would be able to easily defeat Kael within less than a second. But if Atticus had been in the same rank with Kael, while the result wouldn''t change, Atticus would have struggled a bit before he could defeat him. This was, of course, without using the life weapon''s arts. Utilizing that, the fight wouldn''t evenst a second in either of those scenarios. Atticus sighed. He was wasting too much time fighting Kael. ''I think it''s about time I end it,'' Atticus''s thoughts were followed by him cing his right hand on the katana strapped to his left waist. Atticus was finally going to use his katana! Regardless of all the training Atticus had done with his elements, regardless of all the training he had done with his arts and perception, Atticus had never for once forgotten the life weapon''s arts. After he advanced to the expert rank, Atticus had expected his consciousness to be called back into the life weapon''s realm so he could learn the next art, but no matter how long he waited, no such thing happened. This issue had first baffled him, making him think about what Cedric had done back then when he had gotten a sudden increase in power. He had, of course, tried to question the Katana for answers, but he hade out with nothing. After a while, Atticus decided to let the matter go. What will happen will happen. During the years, he had constantly trained the two arts, increasing his proficiency in them to staggering levels. What he loved most about the life weapons art was the fact that the art would constantly grow as he grew. Meaning, regardless of how powerful Atticus became in the future, the life weapon arts would always be useful. The air seemed to change around Atticus as his hair fluttered wildly. Kael''s aura, which was initially overwhelming the whole area and his form, was immediately dispelled as though it were an insignificant breeze. Kael immediately noticed the change in the air around Atticus. He raised his broad sword in front of him as the palpable red aura enveloping his form surged and increased in intensity. The eight gleaming swords that were moving around him at perpetual motion all came to an abrupt halt in the air, the swords all changing directions pointing their sharp ends towards Atticus''s form. Both Atticus and Kael''s auras seemed to sh, the wind in the area intensifying as the trees and leaves whipped about. The tension in the air was palpably intense. And just as both their figures were about to erupt in power, suddenly an AI voice resounded across the entirety of the forest, reaching the ears of every single youth currently taking the test. [The test is over. You would all be teleported immediately.] And before every single youth could react, a golden aura enveloped each and every one of them, and instantaneously every youth disappeared from the forest. Back in the circr hall, the chair Aric was sitting on imploded as his aura briefly surged. He quicklyposed himself, subtly clicking his tongue in dissatisfaction. ''So close,'' he thought. The rest of the paragons gazed at Aric with narrowed eyes. Just why are monsters appearing everywhere? The prowess Kael had just shown was beyond what many of them thought he could disy. Even though they had all initially epted that he was the best talent in the younger generation, this was way beyond what he should have been able to achieve even at the Advanced+ rank. They, as paragons, were well aware of Aric''s bloodline even though it wasn''t known by the masses. The berserker bloodline. It was a very powerful bloodline that enhances the power of its wielder to an extraordinary degree. But even with this, just how could a 15-year-old get so powerful! The amount of events each of them witnessed today was so overwhelming that they had all forgotten they came here to watch their grandchildren. Every single screen in the hall had been showing Atticus and Kael''s fight with none of them even watching the rest of the participants. Two monsters in the first year, just how would this turn out? "ke," Aric suddenly called, snapping them out of their thoughts. And immediately, a man materialized in the middle of the hall, swiftly getting down on one knee, with his headpletely bowed as he greeted, "I greet the esteemed Paragons." "Handle the rest," Aric immediatelymanded. "By your word," ke swiftly responded, and with a deep bow to the remaining paragons, he quickly left the hall. And just as swiftly, without even as much as a word, each of the Paragons disappeared from the hall. Atticus experienced the usual surreal feeling and darkness. And after a few seconds, Atticus opened his eyes to the sound of millions of youths cheering loudly. WOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!! The whole coliseum erupted into fervent cheers as the millions of youths who had participated in the test all materialized in the middle of the coliseum. The intensity of the cheers was so rming that the ground was subtly quaking. ATTICUS!! ATTICUS!! ATTICUS!! KAEL!! KAEL!! KAEL!! And amongst the fervent cheers of the audience, two names were constantly resounding across the coliseum. The intensity of the cheers increased even more as therge screens disyed the figures of Atticus and Kael, with thetter having changed back to normal. WOOOAHHH!!!!! The Ravenstein youths all screamed at the top of their lungs as they saw Atticus''s figure appear on the screen. Their cheers masked by the screams of the rest of the crowd. Atticus turned his gaze around the coliseum, calmly looking at the cheering crowd. He was currently in the middle of millions of the other youths who participated in the test. ''So we were being watched by the whole academy, huh.'' Atticus had suspected that they were being watched, but he would never have imagined that it would be by the whole academy. Then Atticus suddenly remembered something, ''Wait! My rank!'' He thought frantically. Just as he was about to check the rankings on his device, a palpable aura suddenly descended on the whole coliseum, and as if turning off a switch, the whole area turned silent. Atticus turned his gaze upwards and saw a man floating up in the skies. He had a crown of gray hair and wore a white suit, radiating a grandmaster rank aura. "Wee to the academy, youths!" His voice boomed around the coliseum, reaching the ears of everyone present. "My name is Harrison ke, and I am the Vice Principal of this academy," "Congrattions, you have allpleted the test, and many of you have proven yourselves to be warriors in the making," "But you all shouldn''t rx, for this is just the beginning of your arduous path in the academy," "I shall start by announcing the top 1000 participants." Harrison''s words were followed by arge screen appearing on top of the one disying Atticus and Kael, disying the top 1000 rankings. 1. Zoey Starhaven 180,400 pts 2. Atticus Ravenstein 160,100 pts 3. Kael Stormrider 145,050 pts 4. Ain Frostvale 120,500 pts 5. Seraphin Steris 115,000 pts 6. Aurora Ravenstein 114,900 pts 7. Eldric Emberforge 111,200 pts 8. Harmonic Resonara 110,600 pts 9. L Alverian 108,300 pts... Looking at the rankings, Atticus''s gaze immediatelynded on his name at the second position. ''Shit,'' he thought in annoyance. Because he had wasted and lost track of time when he was fighting Kael, Atticus had missed the chance to get the first position. He couldn''t help but shiver when he thought of how Magnus would react. Seeing the rankings, the audience in the coliseum all erupted into murmurs. Many of them were surprised at the person who took the first rank. They had all been so engrossed in the battle between Atticus and Kael that they hadn''t even checked the other youths who were participating. Harrison released his aura once more, silencing the crowd. He continued, "Now, these next instructions are for the youths who ranked below the 1000 disyed on the screen. If you click on your artifacts and navigate to the ''choose a leader'' section, a new page would open up for you, asking you to, like the name implies, choose a leader." "You must select a leader from the 1000 youths presented. Think wisely, as the chosen leader will guide you throughout your time at the academy. Alternatively, any of the 1000 can opt out of leadership, allowing them to pick a leader for themselves. The 1001st rank will automatically fill the 1000th position if someone chooses not to lead." "I would also advise you all not to waste too much time; each leader can only ept at most 1200 youths under their leadership." "You have 30 minutes." Chapter 176: Divisions "You have 30 minutes." Hearing those words, Atticus''s thoughts raced as he tried to understand what was going on. ''Choosing a leader? Wasn''t this supposed to be an academy where we attend sses and other school activities?'' Atticus pondered. He hadpletely regarded the academy exactly as its name implies, a school. But from what he had just heard, it seemed like it was far from what he was expecting. Since it was obvious Harrison wasn''t going to exin further, Atticus decided to follow his instructions and see what he was talking about. Clicking his artifact, a holographic disy materialized in front of his face. Amongst the many icons on the disy, Atticus quickly spotted the ''choose a leader'' by the side. Just as he was about to click on it, Atticus suddenly received a notification on his disy. [Aurora Ravenstein has joined your Division.] And almost simultaneously, multiple notifications followed, [Lucas Ravenstein has joined your Division.] [Nate Ravenstein has joined your Division.] [Aria Ravenstein has joined your Division.] .. The notifications kept on appearing until all the Ravenstein youth who had participated in the test had joined. Atticus also noticed that below each of the messages, there was a reject option there, which meant that he had the ability to refuse any of them if he wished. As soon as each of the Ravenstein youth joined, Atticus suddenly began receiving rapid notifications about random people joining his Division. He had expected this to happen honestly; since he was the 2nd rank, many would want to join his group even if they didn''t know anything about him. The name ''Ravenstein'' would be plenty enough for them. Atticus didn''t refuse any of them. Since all of the Ravenstein youths had already joined his group, there was no reason to. The 1181 remaining members had toe from somewhere. The 30 minutes quickly psed, and Harrison clicked on the device on his wrist. Seeing that every one of the youths was in a group, he closed it. Releasing his aura to silence the crowd, he continued speaking, "Excellent! Now that you all have joined a group, let us move to the next step," Harrison dered. "Seconds from now, each division will be transported to different regions within the outer parts of the academy. As soon as you get there, consult your artifacts for further directives," "I wish you good luck!" As soon as Harrison said those words, the whole coliseum floor immediately radiated a golden light epassing all the first-year youths on the ground, and before any of them could react, they were all teleported out of the area. . Zoey gradually opened her eyes, emerging from a brief moment of darkness to find herself within a in, unfurnished room. She took a few seconds to get her bearings. ''Where am I?'' she thought. ''Stop daydreaming and look in front of you,'' a petite voice suddenly responded to her thoughts inside her head. Zoey listened and turned her gaze upwards, immediately seeing the figure of an extremely beautiful woman whose every feature embodied perfection in every aspect. She was looking at her with a gentle smile. Zoey immediately bowed down, paying her respects. "I humbly greet you, Grand Matron," she greeted. Seraphina smiled warmly, seeing her granddaughter act this way. "Come on, Zoey, I''ve told you countless times that you don''t have to do this," she remarked. An invisible aura enveloped Zoey, gently lifting her and bringing her into Seraphina''sforting embrace as she hugged her tightly. "Congrattions on bing the first rank, Zoey," she added. Zoey, who was currently being tightly hugged by Seraphina, let go of her stiffness as she smiled and hugged her back. "Thank you, grandma," she replied. Seraphina''s eyebrows twitched, she tightened her hold on Zoey, "I told you not to call me that." Zoey, who was now suffocating, immediately relented. "Yes, yes, auntie, auntie," After a few moments, Seraphina finally loosened the hold, making Zoey able to breathe. Zoey had always been close to her grandmother, even more than her mother. And a part of this was because her mother was always pestering her to get engaged quickly, even going as far as setting her up with other young masters from the other tier one family. And this was when she was just 13! Zoey just couldn''tprehend why her mother was acting that way. No matter how many times she asked, she wasn''t able to get an appropriate answer. Every single one of the men she had met had all been incredibly repulsive and stupid. She had met both her mates and older men, but even then, they were all the same thingidiots. Despite her young age, every single one of them looked at her with one expression: lust. It unnerved her to her core. Every time she felt them looking at her this way, it took every single self-control she had to stop herself from gouging their eyeballs out. But Zoey would have never expected to hear what her grandmother said next. "Did you see a boy you like?" Seraphina suddenly asked, setting Zoey slightly on edge. Her smile faltering, Zoey responded, "Not you too, grandma." Seraphina reassured her with a chuckle, "You don''t have to worry; I''m not going to pester you like your mother." The relief washed over Zoey, but Seraphina suddenly continued, "But I''ll only give my blessings if you choose either one of these boys, the 2nd rank or the 3rd rank of the first years." ... Atticus, for the third time in one day, felt the same surreal feeling and darkness that came with teleporting. ''I''m getting tired of this.'' As Atticus''s eyes fluttered open, he discovered himself in a vast expanse that stretched for kilometers in every direction. Towering giant trees, their imposing forms reaching over 50 meters skyward, surrounded the entirety of thendscape, creating a natural fortress. Hearing some sounds from his back, Atticus turned and saw many youths sprawled across the expanse. Seeing them, Atticus assumed that they were the people who joined his group. "Atticus!" He suddenly heard a feminine voice call out to him. Atticus turned to see Aurora and not so far away, the rest of the Ravenstein youths heading towards him. "Hey," Atticus greeted, raising his hand and fist bumping Aurora''s hand in the air. "How the hell weren''t you the first rank?" Aurora quizzed, her surprise painted across her features. She, of all people, knew how strong Atticus was, even though it was only the level he had shown her. She just couldn''t fathom why Atticus hadn''t taken the first ce. Atticus couldn''t help but smile wryly at her question. "I got a little distracted," using his hand to scratch his head, Atticus awkwardly responded. Aurora couldn''t help but look at Atticus dumbfounded for a few seconds before bursting into slight chuckles. "What could have possibly distracted you? Ha! Someone''s going to get punished by Grandpa Magnus," she burst intoughter, which made Atticus turn a little red in embarrassment. Atticus had told Aurora his promise to Magnus, and she knew well how intense Atticus''s training with Magnus was because she sometimes sees the result herself, seeing the worn-out figure of Atticus after the training. The rest of the Ravenstein youth all finally reached the duo after a few seconds with Nate immediately bombarding Atticus with questions about the test. They had each seen how low he was in the rankings before he suddenly shot up the ranks. Atticus simply gave them the same response he gave to Aurorahe had been distracted. Many of the other youths gathered all watched them from a distance, some waiting for the perfect opportunity to approach. Regardless of them being in the academy, the Ravensteins were still at tier one family. But just as Atticus was talking with the Ravenstein youths, suddenly, he felt a subtle vibrationing from the earth. It was so subtle that at first, only Atticus among the thousand present was able to pick up on the vibration. But as the seconds ticked by, the vibrations started increasing in intensity until practically all the youth in the area could feel the ground trembling. Everyone turned their gazes around, trying to make sense of the upheaval. Atticus narrowed his eyes, attempting to look into the distance to see what was happening. His sight was way better than what the youths in the expanse could hope to achieve, being able to see hundreds of meters easily. It was then that Atticus saw it. Emerging from the imposing forest was a horde of vicious monsters, resembling a relentless tsunami, charged towards them with rming speed. Atticus reacted immediately. Focusing on the fire element, he swiftly released a st from his feet, propelling himself as he shot up the skies. As soon as Atticus got high enough in the air, he swiftly turned his gaze around the whole expanse, and what he saw immediately made his heart clench. From the forest surrounding them, in all directions, an army of beasts numbering in the thousands spilled out like a tsunami, every single one of them heading in the same directiontowards the youths gathered in the expanse. Atticus''s gaze turned frigid. Chapter 177: I Am The Strongest Inside a dimly lit room, only the lightsing from the numerous screens disyed on the wall lit up the room. The room bore a striking resemnce to the Ravenstein control room, with different operators manning various monitors, and multiple screens being disyed on the walls, each monitoring different regions. At the back of this setting, two figures stood side by side, overseeing the entire operation. The first was a man wearing a pure white suit, and he stared intently at the live footage disyed on the screens. This room was the control room that the academy used to monitor the new students, particrly the first year students. The academy was, as its name implies, a school. But it wasn''t a typical educational institution. It focused on training and molding youths into warriors. Contrary to expectations, there were hardly any normal school activities like sses. Upon entering the academy, every student would be thrust directly into livebat without warnings. While there were still some sses and training sessions, they were incredibly scarce, especially for first year students. The screens disyed different regions where all the first year divisions were transported to. Sector one, the academy, was massive, with the regions the first years were transported to being at least 1000 km away from each other, and this was all just in the outer part of the academy. Depending on the year, the theme and location for the students would change, with the first years upying the outer parts of the academy, the second year the middle part, and the third year the inner parts. Beside Harrison stood a strikingly beautiful woman, well-endowed in all the right ces. She also had grey hair and bore a slight resemnce to Harrison. "It seems you are more interested in this year''s entrants, Dad," she remarked. Harrison, who didn''t remove his gaze from the screens, furrowed his brow slightly. "Isabe, I thought I told you to address me by my appropriate title when we''re in public spaces," he reprimanded. Isabe turned her gaze to her father, who remained silent. A knowing shake of her head followed. She knew this stubborn man the best, he was her father after all. No matter how trivial the matter was, if it contradicted his principles, he wouldn''t relent, even if his life was on the line. With a short sigh, Isabe relented. "I apologize Vice Principal." Harrison nodded, seemingly satisfied with his daughter''s change. He decided to answer her inquiry, "Apart from the fact that many heirs from tier-one families entered the academy this year, I''m sure you watched the battle between those two." Isabe nodded. There was no need for Harrison to mention the names of those two monsters. Almost every academy staff member watched their battle and was shell-shocked by what they had witnessed. Harrison continued, "Those two will undoubtedly grow to be strong pirs of humanity. And I''ll make sure their growth goes unhindered, no matter the cost," Harrison dered, his resolve permeating the room. Isabe released arge, audible sigh. ''He''s doing it again,'' she thought, parting her lips with a shake of her head. Opting to leave the matter, she redirected her gaze back to the screens Back at the expanse, as soon as Atticus saw the army of monstersing from every direction, his gaze turned frigid. With the speed the beasts were all moving at, they would reach them in under just 5 minutes. Atticus allowed himself to drop downwards,nding back on the ground gently. Aurora and the other Ravenstein youths all turned to him with their inquisitive gazes, clearly trying to ask what was going on. The forest was kilometers away from the middle of the expanse where they were all in. It was a distance none, currently aside from Atticus, could see through. Aurora had also wanted to fly up and join Atticus in the air, but Atticus hadn''t spent that much time in the air, seemingly just seconds. The rest of the youth in the expanse all broke into chatters and murmurs, everyone wondering what was going on as the ground kept trembling. Atticus''s mind was working at a fast speed, trying to figure out how best to handle this situation. There were currently a lot of things Atticus had to consider with many questions needing answers. Why had they suddenly transported them here? Why did they ask the other students to choose a leader? Why were they suddenly being attacked by an army of magical beasts just a few seconds after being transported? Atticus could stand here all day listing the things he couldn''t understand, but instead of doing that, he shook his head, clearing out all of the useless thoughts. Harrison had already told them where to get their answers, through their artifact. But now clearly wasn''t the time for that. In the current situation of things, those answers were all quite literally irrelevant. There was only one thing that mattered nowhow was he going to handle the current situation. Atticus was very confident in his power; he could, if he wanted, at the very least escape if things got dangerous. But considering all the things that had happened so far, Atticus decided that that approach wasn''t necessary. There had always been one constant fact since he had stepped into the academy, and it was the first instruction they were all given when they started the testnone of them could die. If their lives were ever in danger, they would get protected. But even with this assurance, Atticus refused to let his guard down. He was about 90% sure that they were all being tested right now, which meant that depending on their performance here, they would be graded. Given the sheer magnitude of the attack, Atticus was sure that this was very important. So, havinge to that conclusion, what was Atticus''s role here in all of this? It was simple; he was the ''leader,'' exactly as his title implied. And what does a leader do? They lead. As Atticus''s thoughts churned, a second had not even passed in reality. Abruptly, he unleased his aura, a subtle wave that seamlessly nketed every youth clustered in the vicinity. Although his aura wasn''t overwhelming as he was still maintaining his Advanced+ rank. But regardless, the aura was still able to stop the youths from chattering and getting their attention. Atticus focused on the earth element, elevating himself from the ground, making sure everyone of the youths could see him. "Listen up," Atticus''s voice reverberated, a controlled boom that defied the need for shouting; in fact, it was as if he was talking casually. After he had ranked up his bloodline, a lot of new things opened up for Atticus. Things that Atticus could never dream of using his elements to do became as easy as breathing. Currently, he was manipting the air to increase the intensity of his voice, making sure that everyone in the area could hear him clearly. "I am Atticus Ravenstein, and I have been designated as your leader," his voice reached the ears of all the youths in the expanse. Atticus couldn''t call himself a born leader. In fact, the closest thing to a leadership position he had ever been in was during group projects back on earth. But even though he wasn''t a naturally born leader, Atticus believed that there was an easy way to lead. This way required him to have a particr quality, an attribute that no matter the circumstances, people would always revere. Regardless of how many people there were, regardless of how stubborn and proud they were, be the strongest in the room and you''ll have everyone''s attention. There was only one way Atticus could lead more than 1000 youths so abruptly, and that was by showing them overwhelming strength. Atticus continued, "Currently, thousands of beasts are closing in on us from all directions and all escape routes are blocked," he dered, allowing his words to sink in for a few seconds, making sure everyone of them knew the severity of the situation. Then, with a deliberate increase in the intensity of his voice, Atticus continued, "I am well aware that most of you only joined this group because of my rank, not even knowing who I am. I know you all might find it weird to suddenly start obeying orders of a guy you just met." "But let me show you why it would be in your best interest to do so." With a gradual raising of his right hand, the earth beneath them began to rumble, intensifying the earlier tremors. Struggling to maintain bnce, many youths bent down in an attempt to stabilize themselves. Suddenly, the ground within a 200 meter radius around Atticus surged, a colossal mass carrying all the youths skyward. The ascending tform continued its ascent until it reached a towering 60 feet high. Everyone, including the Ravenstein youths, all held open their mouths wide. This overwhelming disy of power, was it really done by their age mate? It was truly hard to believe that Atticus was 15, the same age as them. It was quite unfortunate that the first years weren''t able to witness the fight between Atticus and Kael. Only they know how they would feel if they did. Before any among them could regainposure, Atticus continued, his voice oozing with confidence, "It''s simple really; I am the strongest." Chapter 178: Weaklings "It''s simple, really. I am the strongest." As soon as Atticus uttered these words, total and utter silence engulfed the entire area, with only the slight trembling of the ground reminding every one of the seriousness of the situation. Every youth in the area fell into a state ofplete silence. They were all shell shocked. Such bold words! No one present doubted that Atticus was indeed the strongest among them after witnessing his disy of power. They''d have to be truly brain dead to believe otherwise. However, what none of them expected was for Atticus to be so bold and direct. His words elicited various reactions from those present. Lucas smiled slightly while looking at Atticus, thinking, ''Smart.'' He couldn''t help but appreciate Atticus''s thought process. Hepletely agreed with the way he handled this situation. It was better to bepletely direct with them now and deal with any issues that would arise swiftly instead of trying to coddle them and waste valuable time. Nate smiled broadly. He had always preferred the direct approach in solving problems. He had no issue with issue with what Atticus had just said, it was the truth after all. All of the Ravenstein youths didn''t react adversely to his words. In the first ce, they had already epted Atticus as their leader. Why would they join his division if they weren''t ready to follow his lead? All of them ranked within the top 1000 and had the option of being a leader if they wished, but they didn''t and instead chose toe under Atticus. On the other hand, for the others, some of them who believed that the strong should always rule supported Atticus''s words. It was the way of the world they lived in. Unfortunately, not all the youths thought this way. Every one of them in the area was 15 years old, basically teenagers. And what is one of the prevailing feelings teenagers have? An inferiorityplex. Most, if not all, of the youths present were from ordinary families. They had grown up hearing that children from the tiered families were better and more talented than them. This feeling had been building up in many of them since childhood. Those particr individuals, upon hearing Atticus''s words, immediately got incensed. Many of them showed their dissatisfaction on their faces, frowning and subtly clicking their tongues. But, of course, none of them had the guts to openly show their dissatisfaction. The strength Atticus had just disyed, coupled with the fact that the other Ravenstein youths didn''t object to his words, was enough for them to understand that Atticus was in total control. Atticus, of course, noticed some of their dissatisfaction. To them, it might have been subtle, but it was ring to him. Bur even so, Atticus didn''t care. He truly didn''t care about their feelings. Atticus wasn''t heroic; he wasn''t here to make friends and pretend to be nice to everyone, especially to the youths gathered in front of him. It was hypocrisy at the highest level. Why had they joined his division in the first ce? They knew nothing about him. He didn''t ask them to join, so why did they all join? Simple: because of his strength. They all wanted to benefit from being under him because he was the 2nd rank. They were all basically leeches. They joined to use him, so why were they whining like little kids because he simply stated theplete truth? Just as Atticus was about to continue speaking, his keen hearing suddenly picked up the sound of stifledughter. Atticus didn''t have to turn to know who the person was. He immediately recognized her because he had heard it constantly for the past 5 years. Turning his gaze to the side, Atticus saw the form of Aurora, who had one hand covering her mouth, trying her hardest to stop herself from bursting out intoughter. Aurora was truly struggling not tough. If not for the seriousness of the situation, she would have already given in and startedughing. What did she just hear!? ''I am the strongest,'' Aurora thought in her head, trying to mimic Atticus''s voice. It was taking cringe to the highest level! What made it even worse was Atticus''s serious face during the speech! Aurora''s face turned red as a tomato as she tried to stop herself fromughing. Looking at Aurora, Atticus''s mouth twitched. ''This girl,'' With a nce, he could immediately understand what was going through her head. Atticus swiftly concentrated on the earth element, and in an instant, the ground beneath Aurora surged upward, wrapping around her form. Before she could react, the earth enveloped her, pulling her into the ground. Her voice echoed, "Atticus, you bast-" as the earth swiftly closed, swallowing her words along with her. The rest of the Ravenstein youths chuckled a little bit, seeing both of them at it again. Atticus subtly cleared his throat, redirecting his gaze to the other youths, as if he hadn''t just buried a human being. "Good. I see there are no objections," Atticus''s voice resonated once again, reaching every youth on the tform. "Now," he muttered, his eyes fixed on the youths. With his perception operating at full speed, he meticulously scanned and assessed each individual on the tform. His speed was so rapid that his eyes moved at a blur every few milliseconds. Atticus had always relied on his vision as his dominant sense,plementing it with his heightened perception. Even after five years of training, his vision remained superior to his other senses. With how high his perception had grown, scanning 1000 youths in 10 seconds waspletely feasible. After scanning each of them, Atticus came to one conclusion in his head, ''Weak.'' They were all weak! ''I guess this is to be expected,'' Atticus pondered. He had honestly expected this when he saw how quickly they had all joined his division. Considering the small number of tiered families in the human domain, the number of their youths joining the academy this year wasn''t even up to 1000. Given the natural talents of these youths, it was clear that they would each rank within the 1000th rank. Adding to the fact that the first years didn''t even witness Atticus''s prowess when he was battling with Kael during the test, with how fast each of the youths gathered had joined Atticus''s division, it was clear that many of them didn''t even give it much thought before they joined. They only wanted to stay under a powerful leader. There was only one group of individuals who would do that: weaklings. Atticus couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment seeing how weak they each were. The majority of them were still at the intermediate- rank! With only some of them being at the Intermediate rank. Atticus truly couldn''t fathom how he had ended up with a bunch of useless subordinates. ''What bad luck. To think they even had the guts to be dissatisfied when they were this weak,'' Atticus pondered, his irritation palpable. Then, he shook his head, clearing it of useless thoughts. ''There''s nothing I can do about it now. They are all already under me.'' He continued, "Now, I want you all to separate into two groups. Step to the right if your specialty is focused on long range attacks and left if it''s closebat," Atticus instructed. Even though many of the youths were dissatisfied with Atticus''s earlier words, none still had the guts to disobey him. They all swiftly listened, and in under a few seconds, they formed two groups on the earthen tform. Atticus nodded seeing this. From the youths, about 20% of them focused on long range attacks, with the rest being closebat oriented. Atticus lowered the earth he was on,nding on the ground. Lucas, Nate and the rest of the Ravenstein youths all walked toward him. "What''s the n?" Lucas asked while looking at Atticus. He had also more or lesse to the same conclusions as Atticus, with this situation being a test and all. Honestly, fighting had never been Lucas''s forte, even back at the Raven camp. He was more focused on rune engraving. During the attack on the camp, Lucas had learned a very valuable lesson back then. It was a lesson that had helped him during the academy test; always be armed and prepared. At the Raven camp, he had always kept his runes inside his space storage, but after that event when he had been unable to ess them, Lucas started keeping most of them, especially the ones he would need to protect himself, on himself. Nate confidently thumped his chest, "Don''t worry, with me around, these beasts won''t stand a chance," he dered. Following his words was a subtle click of the tongue. Nate turned to see Eric, who was looking at him as if he were an idiot. "What, Eric? You wanna go?" Nate said, challenging Eric, to which Eric simply averted his gaze,pletely ignoring Nate. Chapter 179: Another Species Atticus gazed at Nate and Eric, subtly shaking his head. With the way they were all acting, one would never know that a tsunami of viscious monsters was currently closing in on them from all directions. But this was not really surprising; the Ravenstein youths, especially the ones that experienced the attack on the Raven camp, had all gone through a lot back then. All the deaths and blood they had all witnessed that day had steeled their mind set. This situation was even easier, as all of them knew that their lives weren''t really in danger. ''Seems like they''ve gotten close together,'' Atticus noted. Back at the camp, Nate and Eric had been like oil and water, especially after Nate had been defeated by Eric during thebat challenges. Many years had passed since then; it was expected that they would at least get this close. Looking at the both of them, Atticus wasn''tpletely sure who would win in a fight. They both were at the Advanced- rank, with Nate awakening the earth element and Eric the expected darkness element. But looking at it from a logical perspective, Atticus would still lean toward Eric. Atticus removed his gaze away from the duo and answered Lucas''s inquiry, "We''ll be defending against them from this elevated vantage point," he exined. Lucas nodded in acknowledgment. Hearing it from Atticus, he too believed that it was the best option given the circumstances and the sheer scale of the monster wave heading towards them. Fighting them in open grounds waspletely suicidal, and many would instantly get wiped out. Without saying any other thing, Atticus started walking towards the north side of the tform. He had thought about how he wanted to deal with this monster wave. Honestly, there was a very easy way he could deal with this situation. Atticus could simply stay up on the tform, and if any monster got closer to the earthen tform, he could simply control the earth, sending out earthen spikes and keep on doing this, gradually reducing their numbers. But Atticus decided not to take that approach. Why? Because if he did that, he would basically be the only one doing everything. And that was not what a leader does. They lead, not handle everything on their own. Also, Atticus felt like doing that wouldn''t give a good ''grade'', that was if they were truly being tested. They were sure to grade him based on his performance of his given role; it was simply the obvious choice. There was only one way to fight an army of monsters of this size, and that was by whittling their numbers gradually until they were all gone. Navigating to the northern edge of the elevated tform, Atticus shifted his focus to the earth element. With a singlemand, he manipted the ground beneath and around the 50 foot high structure. The ground, responsive to his will, shifted and melded beneath and around the 50 foot high structure. Earth elements seamlessly came together, coalescing into a steep and nted hill, 50 meters in width, steep and nted, rising from the ground to the summit of the tform. A satisfied nod escaped Atticus as he observed the creation of the earthwork. Swiftly, before anyone could register his next move, he propelled himself into the air, descending gracefully to the bottom of the elevated tform. Atticus moved about 20 meters away from the tform. And with thought, he erected a few hundred sharp spikes that gutted from the earth facing the direction of the approaching monsters all around the earthen tform. Closing the distance to the tform, Atticus once again honed in on the earth element. His form blurred with speed as he circled the tform, crafting a trench 20 meters wide and 40 meters deep around its perimeter. Atticus finished his creation by adding sharp earthen spikes at the bottom of the trench. His speed and control over the earth element were so great that Atticus hadn''t even taken up to 20 seconds to do all this. Moving closer to the tform, Atticus also created multiple more obstacles around the tform and on the hill. He also added a mudslide barrage at the top of the hill, creating a muddy terrain that would destabilize the approaching monsters'' footing as they climb the hill. Standing at the top of the hill, Atticus formed huge boulders and rocks, stacking them close together at the top. He also created arge raised tform at the top, enough space to fit 200+ youths. After creating obstacles all around the area and on the hill, Atticus nodded approvingly, gazing at his handy work. It looked like a fortress now. The whole tform was surrounded by deadly obstacles, and Atticus focused more of these obstacles on the side the hill was on. This hill was where they would each fight and gradually reduce the numbers of the beast. Atticus couldn''t call himself an expert in warfare; this was basically his first war like battle. But he had read many books on wars back at the Ravenstein estate. Plus, unlike those wars back on earth, they had elemental powers here. Coming up with all these deadly obstacles was easy; it simply requires just a little bit of imagination. Feeling satisfied with his work, Atticus turned his gaze back to see the surprised faces of some of the youths. Nate couldn''t help but gaze at Atticus as though looking at another species entirely. Nate had only one element, earth. And yet he couldn''t evene close to controlling the earth as easily as Atticus had done it! And what was even mind boggling was the fact that he knew Atticus had multiple elements! ''I really need to stop being surprised by his feats. He''s a monster, just ept that,'' Nate thought while subtly shaking his head. Atticus ignored the surprised gazes of the youths and suddenly turned his gaze toward the figure of an aloof girl who hadn''t said anything since. "Aria, I need you to take charge of the rangers, can you do it?" Chapter 180: Impact During the past years, Aria hadn''t changed much. Her personality was still a mystery to many as she hardly talked to anyone. Her appearanced remained unchanged, still spotting her emotionless expression. Aria seemed to think for a few seconds before eventually nodding. Then without wasting any more time, Atticus manipted the earth underneath Aria and the 200+ other youths who imed to be long rangers to the top of the elevated tform he had erected. Atticus, without a word also controlled the earth under the 800+ youths, moving them away from their initial positions to the front of the hill. Atticus then turned to look at the Ravenstein youths, giving them a nod. They all nodded back, understanding their roles and started walking toward the front of where the other youths were lined up. They each stood at the front lines confidently, looking down at the hill, anticipating the impending battle. Many of the youths who were already trembling slightly seemed to calm down as they saw the Ravenstein youths standing in front of them. It calmed many of them down seeing that Atticus wasn''t nning on using them as cannon fodder at the front lines. This was what most of them had expected when Atticus had dered he was the strongest. Atticus nodded, seeing that everything was in ce. He suddenly remembered a certain red eyed girl and then, focusing on the earth element, Atticus manipted the earth and a figure suddenly emerged from the earth along with a burst of steam. Aurora''s form was emitting steam as she locked her piercing red eyes on Atticus. "Aurora, now''s not the time for this. They''re almost here," Atticus said, trying hard to stop himself fromughing while looking at Aurora. Her whole body was covered in dirt, her white hairpletely messy. Aurora clenched her fist hard, the hot steam emanating from her body intensifying, ''This bastard!'' She thought inwardly. He knew it wasn''t time for ying, and he had still buried her! And now he''s saying that it isn''t the time!? Aurora could have sted her way out of the earth, but she might destroy the tform where everyone was on, that was why she hadn''t acted. Aurora took in a deep breath, exhaling a secondter. Then she took in another and another, trying to calm herself down. Then she stood up calmly, cleaning her body covered in dirt with her hands. Atticus gazed at her with a teasing smile, "Are you angry?" He asked, causing Aurora''s form to freeze. She clenched her fist harder, the steam that had stopped emanating from her form before intensifying once again. Aurora took a deep shuddering breath, trying to stop herself from sting Atticus to oblivion; now wasn''t the time. ''I need to vent,'' Aurora thought as she started walking toward the hill, the youths all immediately parting the way for her. Her form was basically emitting steam. It looked like she could erupt at any time! Aurora stood at the front lines in front of the Ravenstein youths who had all subtly inched away from her. Every one of them knew that Aurora was second only to Atticus in both strength and authority. Plus, everyone could see how angry she currently was. None wanted to get caught up in the aftermath of the venting that was about to take ce! Atticus chuckled a bit while looking at Aurora. Seeing everything was in ce, Atticus expression suddenly turned serious as though all his yful attitude earlier had been a facade. Shifting his concentration to the air element, Atticus felt the invisible currents envelop him, bing a gentle force that lifted him effortlessly into the sky. Atticus had been able to use his air element to fly ever since he had leveled up his bloodline, but he had always preferred to use fire because of the burst of speed it granted him. Atticus had many reasons for fighting on this earthen tform, and one of them was that he had absolute control over this tform. As Atticus ascended higher into the air, he surveyed the expansive battlefield below, witnessing the approaching swarm of monsters converging from all directions. They had gotten close, less than one minute away. The ground quaked intensively as the horde of monsters drew nearer, the intense tremors echoed through the ground, reaching the summit of the hill where every youth stood with weapons at the ready. Each of them gripped their swords tighter, their hands sweaty and trembling, anticipation etched on their faces for the impending sh. Then, on the horizon, they each saw it. Wolf like beasts, their fur as ck as the night, eyes glowing a malevolent red, and teeth gleaming with a deadly sharpness. Each individual creature stood no taller than an average dog, yet the sheer number of the approaching horde was enough to make teddy bears look scary. The trembling of the youths intensified even more as they witnessed the ferocious forms of the approaching creatures, a shiver running down their spines Atticus, who was currently in the air, heaved a small sigh of relief seeing the approaching beasts. Due to the distance, Atticus hadn''t been able to tell the ranks of the beasts, but now that they were closer, from a nce, Atticus could see that they were mostly Intermediate-rank, with only a few being intermediate rank. If this was their strength, then they could manage somehow. Atticus also turned his gaze around the expanse, seeing them approaching from all sides of the tform. The earth trembled violently as the horde rapidly advanced. Then, the first line of beasts crashed into the earthen spikes Atticus had erected, impaling their forms and sttering blood and gore everywhere. However, this did little to halt the relentless onught of thousands of monsters. The earthen spikes were soon overwhelmed as the creatures broke through. Next in line was the earthen trench. Hundreds of monsters tumbled into the trench, their bodies brutally impaled by the earth spikes below. Chapter 181: Blazing Guardian The youths at the top couldn''t help but smile at the sight of the beast meeting their demise so easily. The trench Atticus had made had been massive; if this continues, they could kill thousands of beasts without having to do anything. But then, as if suddenly gaining functioning brains, the youths watched in horror as the beasts started coalescing in front of the trench. More creatures joined, forming a living, grotesquedder. When they reached a sufficient height, they fell over, creating a gruesome bridge with the higher endnding on the other side of the trench. Using the bodies of their brethren as a gruesome stepping stone, each of the vicious monsters continued their relentless advance towards the tform. Atticus''s strategic obstacles, though seemingly small, yed a crucial role in slowing down the horde''s momentum, forcing them to ascend the tform more slowly. Soon enough, they all got to the tform and began their ascent. Atticus had intentionally made the hill a few meters wide; each of the monsters struggled to fit as they tried to climb the hill at the same time. Viewed from above, the scene was nothing short of devastating. It resembled a nightmarish swarm of ck ants converging on the tform, coalescing at the entrance of the narrow hill and ascending with rming speed. Many of the beasts triggered the extra traps Atticus had set, with many losing their bnce, falling and creating a small avnche. Yet, it did little to deter the relentless advance of the horde. And soon enough, their rapid advance got them closer and closer to the top. Just as they got 50 meters away from the top, amanding voice cut through the chaos, "Fire!" In response to the resounding order, the elevated tform transformed into a symphony of attacks. Each youth, armed and ready, unleashed a relentless barrage against the approaching threat. Aria''s hands moved in a blur as she released a flurry of arrows with unparalleled speed. Her speed was iparable to when she had fought Lucas back at the Raven camp. Each swift draw of her bowstring sent forth five arrows simultaneously, finding their deadly marks with unerring precision, piercing the foreheads of the oing beasts. Atticus observed the orchestrated chaos unfold as all the other youths added their own lethal contributions. Various projectiles filled the air, with some of them even going as far as throwing stones. His eyes couldn''t help but move towards some of the youths who were apparently using their bloodlines to attack. Bloodlines were not something that most in the human domain had. It was only more prominent in the tiered family, but that didn''t mean that other people from ordinary families don''t have it too. The attacks, both mundane and bloodline powered, found their targets, momentarily halting the relentless advance of the monstrous horde. However, given the overwhelming size and scale of the iing beasts, thebined efforts of just 200 youths were not enough to fully hold them back. In a matter of moments, some of the relentless beasts broke free from the barrage and charged rapidly towards the line of youths standing just a few meters away. The sight of the oing monsters intensified the trembling among the youths, their weapons shaking in their hands. The only thing keeping them from fleeing was the white haired youth standing confidently at the forefront. Nate, wearing a confident grin, unsheathed his broadsword and held it in front of him. The rest of the Ravenstein youths mirrored his actions, brandishing their weapons and preparing for the imminent sh. At the forefront, Aurora, her form still emitting hot steam, gazed down at the approaching beasts with piercing red eyes. Equipping her gauntlets, there was not a hint of nervousness on her; only a profound anger. In her eyes, the oing beasts were nothing more than vessels for her to vent her frustrations. When the creatures were about 30 meters away, Aurora bumped her two fists in the air. In an instant response, her entire form became a living inferno, mes erupting and charring the ground within a 5 meter radius. Witnessing this disy of fiery might, the rest of the Ravenstein youths wisely shifted further away, giving her the space needed for her impending assault. Without uttering a word, Aurora soared through the atmosphere, leaving a fiery trail in her wake. Closing the gap between herself and the approaching beasts with astonishing speed, she drew back her right hand, gathering fire around her fist with a menacing glow. Aurora''s fist shot forward like aet, unleashing a devastating punch. Fire extended from her hand, tearing through the oing beasts in a spectacr disy. A wave of mes cascaded through their ranks, leaving nothing but incinerated remnants in its wake. Despite her formidable disy, the sheer number of monsters overwhelmed the space. The creatures surrounded Aurora, their watery mouths inching closer to her form. Undettered, Aurora''s eyes zed with intensified determination as the fire enveloping her surged twofold. With her right hand raised high, she brought it down with a forceful punch. Waves of fire radiated outward, engulfing all the beasts within a 20 meter radius in a furious storm. Alone, she stood as a zing guardian, holding the right side against the monstrous onught with unwavering resolve. Natemanded the earth to wrap around him, forming an armor made of earth that encased his entire body. With his broadsword firmly in his grasp, Nate shot towards the approaching beasts. His broadsword cleaved through the air in a devastating swing, cutting through the forms of the creatures with brutal efficiency. Blood sprayed in a macabre dance as the creatures crumpled in the wake of his relentless assault. Taking a colossal step forward, Nate unleashed earthen spikes that erupted from the ground like deadly stgmites. The spikes impaled the charging beasts, the air echoing with the cries of the creatures and the squelching sounds of their demise. Meanwhile, Eric, utilizing the element of darkness, seamlessly blended into the shadows cast by each approaching beast. Swiftly maneuvering through the swarm, Eric slit the throats of the creatures, each motion executed with instantaneous and deadly uracy. The shadows seemed to embrace him, providing cover as he moved unseen, leaving a trail of silent demise in his wake. Chapter 182: Let Go The other Ravenstein youths were equally determined not to be outdone. Lucas positioned himself at the back lines, his focus on imbuing mana into tes before hurling them into the heart of the approaching swarm. Each well aimed throw sent the tes cutting through the air, finding their mark amidst the chaos. Upon impact, the tes instantaneously imploded, unleashing a cataclysmic force that sent blood and gore sttering in all directions. Contrary to his usual calm demeanor, Chubby unleashed a visceral disy of raw power. A maniacal grin adorned his face as he released a barrage of punches, his arms enveloped in mes that danced with an infernal intensity. The fire incinerated the approaching monsters in a relentless onught, leaving behind a trail of ashes as the mes consumed all in their path. The remaining Ravenstein youths held the line, rapidly dispatching each monster with incredible speed. The youths at the back line all watched the Ravenstein youth''s disy of strength with open mouths. ''So this is the power of a tier one family.'' Their surprise was to be expected, as none of them would have even expected their age mates to be so powerful! They all knew what they could do, and despite hearing from a young age that the tiered family youths were all powerful and more talented than them, seeing it in person was like a huge wake up call to some of them. They would have never imagined that the gap in their strengths would be so ring. Seeing the Ravenstein youths hold back the beasts alone effortlessly, the other youths started to gain slight courage as their grips on their swords tightened, anticipating the impending battle. Their turns came sooner thanter as some of the beasts broke past the first line, their ck forms dashing towards the youths. The ck furred beasts, with eyes aze in a vivid red, sharp teeth gleaming in the dim light, and drool dripping from their menacing maws, revealed their ferocious nature. Their movements were a blur of predatory grace, darting with an uncanny agility that belied their size towards the waiting youths. But unlike what Atticus had expected, with a battle cry, "Attack!" Every one of them rushed, weapons zing towards the beasts. Unfortunately, they were far from being able to fight like the Ravenstein youths. They couldn''t handle one beast on their own and had to pair up to defeat each beast. Atticus gazed down at the brutal scene from the air. The entire tform had already been surrounded by the swarming creatures. Each of them was trying their hardest to climb the tform. Apart from the hill Atticus had created, all other sides of the tform werepletely vertical and made sturdy and smooth enough so the monsters wouldn''t be able to climb it. But with the sheer numbers of the creatures, it was enough to formrge clusters of beasts which just kept getting taller and longer as though building adder. Any time they got halfway towards the top of the tform, Atticus would manipte earthen spikes to form on the edges of the tform, impaling some of their forms and scattering therge clusters. Atticus turned his gaze back at the Ravenstein youths holding the front line, his thoughts churning, ''They can''t keep doing this for long,'' he thought. The beasts were just too numerous. Despite the fact that the Ravenstein youths were killing them at a rapid rate, it did little to reduce their numbers. They were stilling in endlessly. Aurora, a zing inferno in human form, became a tempest of fire as her entire being was ignited with an intense me. In a mesmerizing disy of elemental prowess, she unleashed a relentless barrage of punches that tore through the air at a frightening speed. Each fiery strike left a trail of incinerated beasts in its wake, turning the once menacing creatures into ashes that scattered in the hot, smoky breeze. The heat emanating from her intensified with every punch, creating a searing wall of destruction that halted any beast unfortunate enough to cross her path. The relentless assault left no room for hesitation or mercy; the creatures foolish enough toe within 5 meters of her were instantly reduced to cinders. ''She''ll get tired fast at this rate,'' Atticus thought while gazing at Aurora. She was currently burning through a lot of energy to maintain that form. Even though she was rapidly killing the beast, the size of the horde was far too much, she would quickly get tired before she even gets through half of them. ''Looks like I''ll have to join in soon,'' Atticus pondered. He had decided to simply observe because he wanted to see the whole battlefield from above to make sure he wasn''t missing anything important. Plus, he had also wanted the rest of the youths to fight and kill some of the beasts. ''This should be enough to get me a good score,'' he thought. If truly they were being tested, Atticus believed that he had been able to organize his subordinates well enough. Even if he decided to go on a rampage now, it should not be a problem. Throughout his life on Eldoralth, Atticus had never really let go. And this was especially true during battles. Atticus was always instinctively holding back, trying to preserve his energy, always nning his next move. He had never really seen the need for it; it was basically battling like a mindless beast. But that was his logical side of his brain talking. Deep down, even if it was only once, Atticus wanted to let go. This was especially true for his elemental abilities. Aurora''s zing form covered in a fiery storm, Rowan''s form covered in blinding lights, Magnus''s form covered in crackling lightning. Just because Atticus had multiple elements didn''t mean he couldn''t employ his elements like this; he just hadn''t seen a reason to yet. And looking down at this horde of beasts, Atticus found the perfect reason to let go. Chapter 183: Scythe Looking at the swarm of monsters and the battle raging down below, many individuals would have called this scene chaotic and truly it was, but the only thing Atticus could see was the perfect reason to let go. Atticus form tore through the atmosphere, his figure hurtling through space. Unlike every other time, Atticus had always made sure tond gently on the ground any time he was falling from a high ce, but this time around, hisnding was anything but gentle. His form plummeted from the skies, crashing onto the center of the earthen hill like a meteor''s impact. BOOOM!!! The earth quaked. Every single one of the youths who were initially engaged in battle almost lost their bnce as the earthen tform trembled with uncontrolled intensity. Hundreds of beasts who were dashing up the hill to get to the top all lost their footing, tumbling and creating an avnche of falling creatures. Every one of the youths stopped fighting as they all turned their gazes towards the white haired boy standing in the middle of the hill. In an instant and by simplynding, the entire chaotic battlefield was halted by one boy, Atticus Ravenstein. Before each of the youths had the chance toprehend what had just happened, hundreds of beasts swiftly filled the void Atticus''s impact had created, their razor sharp teeth and fiery red eyed forms lunging at Atticus, who stood unflinching, his cold gaze forward. The sheer sight of hundreds of rabid creatures converging from all directions would terrify most people, but Atticus wasn''t an ordinary individual. Undaunted, Atticus took a casual step forward. It was a word lessmand, but it was as though it were divined by the Gods them selves. In an instant, the initially rock hard earth seemed to ripple, radiating outwards like a celestial wave, and instantaneously hundreds of spikes gutted out, their forms cutting through the air in every direction. They brutally prated every single one of the beasts from every conceivable angle, reducing their once menacing forms to mere wisps of ephemeral nothingness. Without missing a beat, Atticus took anothermanding step forward. The earth responded instantly as though it were a irrevocable decree. It flowed like an avnche descending a mountain, covering the entire width of the hill. The beasts, initially darting upwards, were sent tumbling downwards in an earth like avnche. Atticus took another step forward, the earth instantly gutting out from underneath him, shooting his form up into the air heading towards the bottom of the hill where hundreds of beasts were conveniently clustered together. High above the air, Atticus''s airborne form emitted wisps of steam as he began his descent towards the earth. "Let go," Atticus muttered with arge exhale, and as if tuned into his thoughts, Atticus''s figure instantaneouslybusted in mid air, a fiery storm enveloping him in a tumultuous dance of mes. Then, Atticus''s form hit the earth. BOOOOOM!! The aftermath was nothing short of cataclysmic. A storm of fire erupted from the point of impact, radiating outwards like a relentless tsunami of scorching fury. The entire area within 100 meters of Atticus was swallowed by the fiery tempest. There were no anguished cries from the beasts, no chance for escape, no futile struggle. Everything within 100 meters away from Atticus was instantly reduced to ashes, none having any chance to react. In the aftermath, Atticus stood as a solitary figure amidst the smoldering ruins, his entire form enveloped in a raging cloak of mes that danced with an otherworldly intensity. The once vibrantndscape within the 100 meter radius nowy charred and ckened, a haunting testament to the ferocity of the power he had unleased. The air around him crackled with residual heat, and the eerie silence that followed underscored the sheer magnitude of devastation he had wrought. Gazing at the rabid beasts who were already filling up the void his fiery storm had made, their forms dashing towards him like an unstoppable force. His expression remained the same as he started walking slowly towards the approaching horde. Each deliberate step he took left ming foot indentations on the earth beneath him. With a wordlessmand, the earth beneath Atticus responded with a mesmerizing dance, swirling around him in a synchronized choreography. Some parts clung to the back of his legs, others ascended through his torso, converging on the back of his hands. The earth coalesced on the back of his hands as they formed and molded into the shape of des that traced from his elbows to his wrists, on both hands. Simultaneously, the back of his legs mirrored this transformation, earth crafted des taking shape and gracefully descending to his heels. As these earthen des solidified, a portion of the mes enveloping Atticus''s form responded in kind. They converged at the edges, their temperature spiking until the borders glowed with a whitish brilliance. And in an instant, the edges of the de turned razor sharp. Atticus issued another wordlessmand. And instantly, behind his form, hundreds of tiny ming orbs flickered to life, their diminutive sizes exponentially expanding with each passing millisecond. In an instant, they reached colossal proportions, each fire ball appearing on the brink of bursting with unbridled power, painting the sky in a vivid crimson hue. Through out this spectacr disy of power, Atticus''s expression did not once change. Just as the relentless beasts got a few meters closer to Atticus, his form abruptly vanished, instantaneously appearing 100 meters away from his initial position. Time it self seemed to freeze as all of the monsters initially swarming towards Atticus stood frozen in ce, with some suspended in mid air. And then, without even so much as a sound, lines of fire materialized on every single inch of each forms of the beasts who were still frozen in ce. The ensuing spectacle unfolded as if Atticus wielded an otherworldly scythe. And as though chopping onions, each form of the beast suddenly fragmented into uncountable pieces. Chapter 184: Rampage As each of the forms of the beast fragmented into uncountable pieces, there was no blood spilled, no body parts dropped on the floor; each of their fragmented forms instantlybusted, transforming into ash that scattered in the air. More than 700 beasts killed with just a single movement. And then, as though waiting for that signal, the fireballs suspended in the air all shot at fast speeds towards different directions. Each found its mark with precision, triggeringrge explosions that reverberated through the earth. The result was an instantaneous implosion of hundreds of beasts, sting them to oblivion. Immediately, Atticus''s figure blurred as he zed through the swarm of beasts, his whole form like a streak of fire tearing through the horde like aet, leaving a swarm of ashes in his wake. In just a single second, more than a thousand beasts met their demise. "Damn," No one knew who uttered that word amongst themselves, but that single word seemed to encapste what every youth was feeling as they watched the carnage that was going on below. "This bastard," Aurora muttered as she released a fiery punch that incinerated the remaining beasts on top of the hill. Her frustration manifested in her words as she addressed Atticus below. "Stop trying to act cool!" She yelled while looking at Atticus below. Then she immediately started dashing down the hill. "Wait for me!" Nate yelled as he also started running down the hill. Nate had already decided to take everything Atticus did at face value. The boy simply wasn''t normal. He didn''t bother getting surprised at what he just witnessed. The rest of the Ravenstein youths all also started running down the hill. They all knew Atticus very well. Now that he was participating in the battle, if they all wasted any time, despite the sheer size of the beast horde, it was still very possible that none of them would see any monsters left to kill. Atticus ignored Aurora''s shout as his figure spun rapidly in the air, bing an infernal blur. Each spin releasing multiple waves of fire that cleaved through the encroaching beast horde like a scythe through wheat. His whole form waspletely covered in crimson mes, every movement sending a storm of fire that cut through the ranks of the beasts with lethal brutality. His figure was moving so fast that he moved 100 meters in each second, his figure streaking through the terrain around the earthen tform mutting the beasts at a frightening rate. Looking from above, one would see the crimson streak cutting through the ranks of a ck horde moving at fast speed around the tform. Atticus''s kill rate was so fast that no beast was able to get closer to the earthen tform anymore despite their overwhelming numbers. After a few seconds, the rest of the Ravenstein youths also reached the bottom of the hill. All of them seeing thepletely charredndscape. Not wanting to be left behind, they all rushed to attack, joining in on the killing spree. The rest of the youths who had all remained on the tform all watched as the Ravenstein youth went on a rampage. Every single shred of reluctance or even the stupid ns to rebel that some of them had made werepletely extinguished. All of them watching were sure, it was an instinctual feeling, that if Atticus had wanted, he could single-handedly kill every single one of them instantly and none of them would even be able to put on even a shred of a fight. And what''s worse, even without Atticus, each of the Ravenstein youths were all monsters in their own right. They would have to be truly brainless to ever think of disobeying this family of monsters. The relentless ughter continued for over an hour, many of the Ravenstein youth already feeling the strain from utilizing a lot of their power for such a long time. Then, a sudden loud and resounding howl pierced through the atmosphere, reaching the ears of everyone present. And as though it had been programmed into their very beings, every single one of the beasts suddenly froze, and without hesitation, they all turned back and started running away from the earthen tform towards the directions of the forest. Seeing this, most of the Ravenstein youths let out a sigh of relief and dropped to the floor, their chests rising and falling as exhaustion settled in. Atticus stood in the middle of devastation. His form a zing inferno standing in the middle of charred grounds that stretched for hundreds of meters. But despite the sheer number of beasts Atticus had killed, there was not a single corpse in the area. Just the ashes of their remains. Atticus gazed coldly at the retreating forms of the beasts who were all heading towards the forest, his mind churning. ''What was that?'' Atticus pondered. He could feel the power in the loud howl that just sounded from the forest. It was very obvious, something powerful was inside the forest. So powerful that even he wasn''t sure that he''d be able to handle it. ''It seems like they were all just minions,'' he deduced. From what he had seen, it was clear that the monsters were all being controlled by that powerful entity inside the forest. ''Just where did this people send us to,'' he thought. Atticus truly needed answers. They were all sent to this expanse without any exnation except for "consult your artifact," and suddenly had to survive a horde of beasts. And now, he just discovered that there was an overwhelmingly powerful entity in the forest who had apparently been controlling the beast horde that attacked them. All this happening on the first day! Just what kind of academy was this? But before Atticus could continue this line of thought, "Atticus!" A feminine yell resounded from behind. Atticus turned to see a zing form of Aurora cutting through the air at a fast speed, heading directly towards him. Chapter 185: What Next? As soon as Atticus heard the feminine sounds from behind, he released arge sigh, instantly turning his gaze behind him to see Aurora''s zing form cutting through the air, heading straight towards him. He extinguished the mes enveloping him. Despite the sheer intensity of the raging mes, Atticus''s attire remained wless. Atticus slightly shook his head, ''You asked for this,'' With a single thought, the earth surged from Aurora''s rapidly advancing form, wrapping around her as it dragged her into the depths. "Not agai-" her speech abruptly ended, swallowed by the earth''s embrace. But unlike before when Aurora had been forced to hold back when Atticus buried her at the tform, now there were no such restrictions. Instantly, a burst of fire erupted from below, destroying the earth as Aurora''s figure emerged from the rubble. Her form was fully enveloped in raging mes, her fiery red eyes locked onto Atticus, "You bitch!" Aurora''s voice thundered, her eyes shing with fury as steam practically hissed from her ears. She sted through the air towards Atticus, instantly closing the distance between them. "Aurora, calm down," Atticus called out, trying to soothe her. His lips were folded as he tried to stop himself fromughing. But Aurora was having none of it. Closing the distance with astonishing swiftness, with her fist enveloped in seething mes, Aurora released a rain of punches upon Atticus, each one targeting a single part of his body, particrly his head. It was clear to all those watching that she truly wanted to st his head into oblivion. But Atticus, withpletely minimal movements, easily evaded each punch. His every movement was precise and fast as his figure blurred. ''How does she still have so much energy?'' Atticus pondered as he kept evading her relentless rain of punches. The Ravenstein youths were already starting to catch their breath and were looking at the duo while chuckling and slightly shaking their heads. "Those two are like water and fire. I just simply can''t understand how they''re still so close together," Nate said to Lucas, who had approached from behind him. "Don''t let this fool you. Regardless of all these small bickerings, I have no doubt that they both care about each other greatly," Lucas responded to Nate''sment while gazing at the duo, specifically Atticus. During the years they had all spent together, Lucas felt like he had an urate grasp of Atticus''s character. Regardless of how he would like to say he understood Atticuspletely, that was just not possible. People were beings that were constantly changing. Just because an individual was exhibiting a particr character at a particr moment doesn''t mean he would do the same thing at another time. But even though it might not be 100%, Lucas was still able to observe two aspects of Atticus''s personality that remained unchanging even after all the years that passed. And these were his undeniable love for those he considered family and his need to exact vengeance on all those who wronged him. But regardless, Lucas was only focused on the former aspect. ''I just have to find a way to get in,'' Lucas pondered. "What''s with the serious look?" Lucas was snapped out of his thoughts by Nate''s sudden question. He turned to see Nate staring at him with a raised eyebrow. ''Shit, I was staring too much,'' Lucas''s initially serious expression immediately transformed into a smile. "Nothing," he responded to Nate''s question. "Hmm," Nate narrowed his eyes suspiciously, "Are you sure you''re okay? It seems as if that rune crafting thing you picked up is getting to you," Nate''s gaze turned worried as he looked at Lucas. Both he and Lucas had grown up together after his father had suddenly brought Lucas from lord knows where. They were practically brothers. Ever since Lucas had started rune engraving, he had been acting weirder and weirder with each passing day. Nate couldn''t help but get a little worried. Lucas shed Nate a confident smile, "You don''t need to be worried; I said I''m fine," he responded, cing his hand on Nate''s shoulder. "Hm, okay. If you say so," although reluctant, Nate eventually agreed. Then they both turned their gazes back towards Atticus and Aurora, who were still going at it. Aurora''s form was enveloped in raging mes as she kept releasing searing, fire imbued punches, trying to hit Atticus. "Stay still!" Aurora yelled after failing to hit him countless times. This scenario continued for a couple of minutes in which Aurora suddenly ran out of energy, her mes extinguished as her form fell to the ground. She immediately started letting outrge exhales and inhales as exhaustion finally kicked in. Atticus chuckled while watching her. "You didn''tnd a single hit, and yet you''re still so tired. I see somethings haven''t changed," Atticus said as he got down and sat on the earth close to her. "Shut up *huff* I just haven''t *huff* gotten serious yet," Aurora responded through her exhausted huffs, her words immediately making Atticus burst intoughter, hisughter resounding in the now quiet expanse, shocking many of the youths who heard it. Of course, the Ravenstein youths who were already used to his behavior weren''t surprised by it; it was the other youths who were utterly shocked. The monster couldugh? None of them would have ever expected that this monster could actuallyugh. The carnage that Atticus had just shown them was still very vivid in their memory. It was just very hard to ce the one who had caused the massacre and the one who was currentlyughing as the same person. "Bitch," Aurora said with the little strength she had left, not having the strength to do anything more. After a few moments of Atticusughing, Lucas, Nate, and the other Ravenstein youths all approached where Atticus and Aurora were seated. "So what''s next?" Lucas asked as they all stood surrounding Atticus, waiting for his next words. Atticus''s initially smiling face turned serious, "Next, we find out just what the hell is going on." Chapter 186: Instructors Back inside the academy control room, a small number of people had already gathered behind Harrison and Isabe. There were six in number, and all had distinguished appearances. These were all important instructors of the academy. Despite the overwhelming number of students in the academy, the staff and instructors werepletely scarce. They were all very few in number. Each year only had a few instructors, with each of them teaching the youths their area of specializations and all of the figures currently standing behind Harrison were the instructors for just the first year students, all of them exuding Master rank aura. They had alle to the control room to watch how the first years would deal with their first hurdle. But amongst them, the few who had watched the battle between two particr monsters had only came here to watch them. Each and every one of them gazed at two out of the numerous screens adorned on the wall with astonishment. On one screen, a behemoth was disyed. His whole form was entirely enveloped in a deep shade of crimson liquid, and in his hands was a broadsword whose form was also bathed in the same crimson liquid. Eight gleaming swords were moving in perpetual motion around him. Around himy the life forms of hundreds of beast carcasses, their red blood and guts bathing thendscape with a crimson hue. Kael Stormrider. And on the next screen showed a group of white haired youths currently gathered, awaiting the words of a boy with piercing blue eyes, Atticus Ravenstein. Each of them couldn''t help but be surprised while looking at the screen. Just what did they just watch? Were they really 15 year olds? A man with vibrant orange hair, and a radiant gem embedded on his forehead, a telltale sign of the Steris family, suddenly spoke, "Er, Vice principal. Those two are obviously demons in human skin. Are you sure we should be putting them in the same ce as the others?" His voice was loud, booming even. But everyone in the room was already used to this. He wasn''t even trying to do it intentionally; it was simply how he spoke, a curt legacy of the genes of the Steris family. While it mighte as a surprise to many that tier one family members were allowed to be instructors in the academy where different youths from other families were taught, this was because only the best of the best could teach in the academy. And the tiered families were simply the best at producing them. In fact, more than 90% of the instructors in the academy all came from the tiered family, with moreing from the tier ones. But unlike at the Raven camp where the Ravenstein family was somehow lenient on their staff because they were all from the same family, the academy would do no such thing. Allowing individuals from a tiered family to get closer to the heirs of other families, even if they were the best of the best, without proper and foolproof precautions, was foolish and nothing more than a recipe for disaster. Apart from the strict mana contract, even stricter than what the Ravenstein family gave to their staff, each instructor, including even Harrison, was wearing the same artifact that each of the first years were all given. All the artifacts were seamlessly integrated into a system, a system a thousand times more advanced than the Ravenstein''s. As long as a student was inside the academy grounds, any attempts made on their lives would instantly teleport them away from the location. Hearing him, the other instructors also couldn''t help but agree with him. It was basically putting lions in a den of sheep. Harrison, without turning his gaze away from the screen, responded, "They all entered the academy at the same time. They are all first years. There would be no special treatment regardless of any reason," he dered. The instructors all decided to keep silent after Harrison''s deration. Despite some of them being from tier one families, in the academy, Harrison''s words were only second to Aric. After seeing what they all came here to watchAtticus and Kaelthen they all turned and started heading outside the building. Eventually, after a while, only Harrison and Isabe remained behind. Isabe turned to Harrison, "Dad Vice principal. He was right. Wouldn''t it be better to train them separately from the rest of the youth?" She inquired, agreeing with what was said earlier. Those two were simply far too stronger than their peers to face any sign of challenge. "It would be best to pit them against each other. Their rivalry would make them strive to grow stronger," she reasoned. Isabe feared that with how strong they werepared to the others, because there was no one actively challenging them to grow stronger, they could both ck off and getzy. "We will do no such thing," Harrison responded. He could understand what was going through his daughter''s head. "Everything is a process, Isabe. Tell me, would those two be as powerful as they are now if their resolve to get stronger was that weak?" "Regardless of how much talent you believe they have, they are both this strong at such a young age because of one thing, hard work," Harrison added. It was very easy for him to tell the difference between strength gained by talent and one gained by hard work. And looking at those two, Harrison could see it. The amount of blood and sweat they had shed training to reach their current level was palpable. Harrison took his eyes away from Atticus and Kael''s screen, his gaze immediatelynding on the screen disying the live footage of a strikingly beautiful purple-haired youth. She was seated nonchntly on top of a colossal dragon. In every other second, without a word, the dragon would zoom downwards, its maw immediately turning a crimson hue as she unleashed a storm of fire engulfing the whole beasts, their forms reduced to nothing more than ash. Chapter 187: Getting Information Seeing all of the Ravenstein youths gathered around him, Atticus stood up from the ground and spoke, "I think it''s about time we find out just what the hell is happening," Atticus said, and the rest of the youths couldn''t help but agree with him, all nodding in agreement. And as if reading his mind, Atticus and the rest of the Ravenstein youth all raised their hands, clicking on their artifacts. Atticus immediately saw a holographic interface materializing in front of his face. Gazing at the interface, Atticus was a little surprised. Unlike the other two times that he had used his artifact, this was the first time Atticus was seeing some of the categories. On the top left corner of the disy, Atticus''s eyesnded on one of the new categories that had just appeared, ''Academy curriculum.'' Out of everything on the disy, Atticus was sure that this was where he could get his answers. Focusing on it, the icon expanded, changing the disy. ## Academy Curriculum ### First Year - **Overview** - **Leadership** - **Shop** Gazing at the new disy, Atticus''s eyes swiftlynded on the ''overview'' at the top, instantly focusing on it. ## OVERVIEW Congrattions, Atticus Ravenstein, on finishing the test and joining the academy! You are currently in the first year of the academy, and as first years, your instructions are as follows: -As first years, after taking the entrance test, every one of you is required to either create or join a division. Only those who ranked among the top 1000 out of all the youths who participated in the test the top 1000would be selected and allowed to create a division consisting of at most 1200 youths. Each division would be sent to different regions inside the academy where they would be tasked to manage and survive for the entire duration on the year. - **Current Objectives:** - Create an organized group. - Protect your territory from outside forces for one month. - **Reward:** 20,000 DP uponpletion. - **Completed Objectives:** - Survive and repel the monster horde. - **Reward:** 10,000 DP uponpletion. (COMPLETED) *Note: More objectives would be issued to the Division in the foreseeable future. Stay tuned. **Wee to the academy Atticus Ravenstein. We wish you good luck.** Atticus gazed at the overview message disying a summary of what the first years were required to do. It was brief and straight to the point. ''I see,'' Atticus thought. ''This isn''t just another test; we''ve basically started the session,'' Atticus deduced. Initially, Atticus had believed that the attack of the beast horde had been a test upon which they would all be graded, but from what he just read from the text, it was clear that it wasn''t and they had already started the academy session. And everything that just happened was simply part of a normal day in the academy, not a test. But one couldn''t really me Atticus foring to that conclusion initially. He had just finished an abrupt test and was suddenly transported with a thousand youths to the middle of nowhere, instantly getting attacked by a horde. Just who would believe that this was all part of the first year curriculum? "Hmm," Atticus muttered, his eyes gravitating down to the ''current objectives'' disyed below. The objectives were easy to understand but far too broad, especially the first one. ''They did say the academy was just a preparation for the military,'' Atticus pondered. From the little information he had gathered beforeing to the academy, Atticus was able to discover that the academy''s aim was to prepare the youths before they were sent to the military. In essence, turning them into warriors. ''Organized group? A military group?'' An organized group could be anything. And Atticus felt like the fact that they didn''t specify what group they were supposed to form meant that they were basically giving them free rein over everything. But noting the fact that the academy was just a buffer for the military, Atticus decided that whatever group he would form should not be that far away from a military group. Atticus turned his gaze around the area and saw the Ravenstein youths were all looking at their artifacts in slight confusion. He turned his gaze back, his eyes focusing on the reward that he had gotten afterpleting the first objective. ''DP? Are they like Raven points back at the camp?'' He pondered. Atticus felt certain that this was the most usible exnation, his thoughts shifting to the Shop category he had seen when he clicked on the first year curriculum. He initially wondered how they would even receive whatever package or resources they bought, but Atticus killed that thought. Remembering how millions of youths were teleported thrice in one day without them even being able to react, delivering a few packages seemed very subpar inparison. Reading the overview a few times more to make sure he didn''t miss anything, an action done in less than a second, Atticus then navigated out of this section and moved to the next, the Leadership section. Instantly focusing on it, this disy once again changed. ## LEADERSHIP Congrattions, Atticus. For your spectacr performance during the test, you have been selected amongst the 1000 youths given the responsibility of creating and leading a division. The Leadership Role is as follows: As a leader of a division, you are responsible for everything and everyone in your division. The important decisions of the division would be left solely to you, the leader to make. As a leader, you would both be rewarded for every win/aplishment your division makes and be punished for every failure or setback. ### Penalties: - Every time a member of your division ''dies''gets shielded due to an attack that threatened their livesthe said member and you, the leader, get penalized by a reduction of Academy Points. 10% of the total for said member and 1% for the leader. - Any losses the division makes in future battles or failure to meet the objectives would affect both the division as a whole and the leader at the same time, resulting in both a reduction of the Division points of the division and Academy points of the leader. ### Benefits: - ess to special leader''s discounts in the shop. - About 3% part of the points from the kills any one of the division members makes would be given to the leader. - The leader would be rewarded separately after each win orpletion of an objective. *Note: Both the rewards and penalties listed above can be subjected to change in the foreseeable future. All leaders would be appropriately informed about any change.* Chapter 188: Black Spire Looking at the leader section, Atticus''s thoughts couldn''t help but race once again. The benefits were very enticing, but he couldn''t help but be wary about the penalties. It was far too much! 1% of the total points if any member dies? There were more than 1000 youths under him! What if all of them ''died''? Wouldn''t he bepletely bankrupt then? ''What the hell is this,'' Atticus thought. After a few moments of ranting, Atticus''s thoughts took on a more contemtive turn. ''They''re tying the leaders down with the division members, making sure one can''t do without the other,'' Atticus deduced. It was clear what the academy''s aim was. They were trying to prepare them for the military; it wasn''t surprising that they wanted each youth to experience what it was like to lead and follow orders earlier on. And honestly, after thinking for a bit, the reason why the penalty for ''death'' was so high was clear. Unlike here in the academy where they all had the help of the artifact to prevent actual death, in real battles, the deaths were real. It was honestly a wise idea to introduce this concept earlier on. Many of the leaders would bepletely wary when giving orders to their division members. Simply ''losing'' a hundred members is enough to bankrupt each of the leaders. It was a no brainer that they would all instinctively pay special attention to their members'' lives during battles. Getting each of them used to this concept earlier on, many of the youths, when ites to the time to lead in real battle, would all instinctively care about the lives of their subordinates. It was a good feature, really. After a few moments of pondering, Atticus decided to check out thest category, the shop. Swiftly navigating to it, another disy materialized in front of his face. ## SHOP - **Exnation of DP and AP** - **Division Shop** - **Academy Shop** Gazing at each category, Atticus decided to learn about the points first. Focusing on it, the disy changed. ## Exnation of DP and AP - **DP (Division Points):** This is the currency used to purchase resources for the division as a whole. It can only be utilized in the Division Shop category and can be obtained only bypleting the given objectives. - **AP (Academy Points):** These is the general currency of the academy. Each student with enough points can purchase anything from the academy''s shop. AP can be obtained by killing beasts and defeating other students during battles. **CURRENT POINTS:** - **AP:** 40,000 pts - **DP:** 10,000 pts + 50,000 pts (reward for achieving the 2nd rank). *Note: Only the leader of a division can see the division objectives and the received DP after the mission has beenpleted. The use of Division points is entirely left to the leader''s disgression* Looking at the exnation, Atticus nodded. There was no need for wasting time in this section; it was easy to understand. His gazended on his currently umted points, ''Seems like that rampage was well worth it,'' he thought. Given the sheer number of beasts Atticus had killed, this many points were expected. Atticus navigated away from this section and checked the other two categories, the Academy shop and the Division shop. They were both exactly as expected, with the academy shop having arts, potions, runes, weapons, and misceneous categories. Seeing thest category, Atticus could immediately understand what was contained in it. Given the fact that they were each sent to the middle of nowhere, without any heads up or given the chance to prepare, it was obvious many would need basic necessities. And seeing how the whole expanse was as t and in without any buildings in sight, it was clear that they would all have to build their own homes. They were going to live here for the duration of the year anyways. The division shops also were about what Atticus had expected. Having different categories, buildings, defense, and attack. They were all exactly as their names implied. After looking through everything, Atticus decided that there was nothing else new he could learn, and then he closed his artifact, turning his gaze towards the Ravenstein youths. They had all checked their devices too and had all gotten an urate understanding of the current situation. "How on earth is this an academy? We''re basically fighting a war!" As soon as Nate finished getting the information from his device, he remarked. Hearing him, most of them couldn''t help but agree with him. This was truly one weird academy. "You''re right. But there''s nothing we can do about it now but n our next move," Lucas spoke up. Atticus nodded at Lucas''s words. He had always liked smart people. Although he wasn''t 100% sure, Atticus was certain that apart from him, none currently present could match Lucas''s intelligence. He was subtly d to have Lucas in his division. At least he won''t be the one doing all the thinking. "We should n our next line of action. Let''s gather the rest," Atticus suddenly spoke up, causing the rest of the youths to nod. Aurora also stood up albeit with a lot of effort. Just as they all wanted to start heading towards the other youths, a colossal and intense rumbling erupted, shaking the entire expanse. The ground quivered beneath their feet, and every one of the youths struggled to maintain their bnce. ''Not again,'' Atticus thought as he quickly held Aurora tired form, supporting and stopping her from falling. And then, before any of the youths could react, about 200 meters away from the youths, a colossal ck spire burst forth from the earth, surging upwards with a relentless determination as though it sought to pierce the very heavens. It continued its ascent, reaching an astonishing height of 100 feet. All eyes turned towards the heart of the expanse, witnessing the ominous spectacle unfold. And then suddenly, the massive ck spire, now standing tall, unleashed a blinding blue light that engulfed the entire expanse. Chapter 189: Terminal Just as the massive ck spire unleashed a blinding blue light that engulfed the entire expanse, Atticus''s form immediately tensed. He was able to react faster than everyone. Putting his hand on his Katana hilt, he gotpletely alert and ready to respond to anything that might being. "Won''t these guys let us rest! It''s just the first day!" Nate suddenly eximed while bringing out his broadsword. Everyone let out low grunts, all of them voicing their dissatisfaction. They were all truly tired and exhausted, having gone through a lot in just one day. But even then, all the youths in the expanse all got tensed and battle-ready for anything that might pop up. Although many were exhausted, they were all still ready to put on a fight. But after waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened. ''Hm?'' Atticus thought as he scanned around the expanse checking to see if they had missed something. But even after scanning for a few seconds, nothing popped up. The blinding lights simply receded as though it was never there in the first ce. And then, all around the expanse round metallic pirs gutted out of the earth each about 90 meters away from each other. They were all close to the forest, a few hundred meters away. They were all just a few meters tall, about as tall as a tall fence. Atticus gazed at the pirs, his mind churning. Truthfully, there was no need to think so much. It was obvious that those pirs served as some kind of boundary. ''We''re supposed to manage and protect our territory. So I guess that''s as far as the territory goes.'' Thinking for a little bit, and seeing that nothing else was happening, Atticus decided to go check out the giant ck spire in the middle of the expanse. He started walking towards the middle of the expanse followed by the rest of the Ravenstein youths. After a few minutes, they all stood in front of the imposing ck spire. The ground 50 meters surrounding the spire had changed to the same hard and metallic material the spire was made out of. As Atticus approached the spire, he suddenly remembered one feature he had seen amongst the new ones that appeared when he was looking for information earlier. Clicking his artifact, he navigated to the ''Knowledge oracle'' section. And a prompt swiftly appeared asking him to ask his question. "What is this ck pir in front of me?" Atticus asked. Aurora, Lucas, and Nate, who were all close to him, turned to face him as they all suddenly heard him talking. "How are we supposed to know? We''re literally all seeing it for the first time together," Aurora said while looking at Atticus as though questioning his sanity. Atticus''s mouth twitched. But wasn''t her fault that she didn''t know he was using his artifact. Only the user could see the holographic interface that appeared in front of them. Atticus had noticed it when they were all using their devices a few minutes ago. He wasn''t able to see the disy of the other Ravenstein youths. "I wasn''t asking you, dumbass. It seems you''re too dumb to remember the features on your artifact," Atticus quipped. Aurora''s face flushed with embarrassment as she retorted, "Y-you''re the dumb one! Hmph," she dered, folding her arms defiantly and turning her face away Atticus chuckled a bit as his artifact started answering his question, == The designation ''ck spire'' corresponds to a functional unit known as a terminal. Strategically positioned in each region under division management. Firstly, consider it your territorial beacon. The ck spire denotes ownership of the region; as long as this ck spire is protected and secured, you would remain the owner of your territory. It also serves to make purchases from the division seamless with immediate delivery. A few of its features would be revealed for youter down the line, when it''s significant. Looking at the exnation of the terminal, Atticus nodded. He decided to exin what it was to the other youths, "This spire is called a terminal, and it serves to mark out territory. This is basically what we are supposed to protect," Atticus exined. Seeing the confused expressions on their faces, Atticus sighed, "Open your artifacts and navigate to the ''Knowledge Oracle'' section," Atticus instructed. The youths nodded in acknowledgment and did exactly as they were told, and after a few seconds, they all had looks of understanding. "So what now?" Nate asked after a few seconds making all the youths turned to Atticus for instructions. "Now, we create a group," Atticus responded. Atticus and the other Ravenstein youths all sat down in an earth-made chair and a round table a few meters away from the terminal. The rest of the other youths had already gotten to and checked out the terminal and were all waiting for Atticus to finish speaking with the Ravenstein''s youths a few meters away. None of the had the guts to interrupt their meeting after what they had just witnessed. Atticus turned his gaze, looking at the youths sitting on the table with him, "I''ve decided to create a military-like group," he suddenly spoke up. After giving it a lot of deliberations, Atticus eventually decided to go with a military group. He felt like it was better if he did that. They were currently at the academy, and if Atticus had learned anything since he had gotten to this ce, it was that the battles were never-ending. Throughout their stay in this expanse, Atticus waspletely sure that they were all going to be fighting a lot. It was better to properly prepare and organize his division as soon as possible. ''From the current objective we were given, it''s obvious something would happen after one month,'' Atticus pondered. When Atticus had first seen their current objectives, the first thing that came to his mind was something significant was happening after one month''s time. They were all being rewarded for surviving for the month, that was weird no matter how much he thought about it. They had already all been told to survive for the academy year, and he doubted that they would all be given this objective every month. It was as if the academy wanted them all to survive till the end of the month no matter what. Chapter 190: Assigning Tasks Hearing Atticus, most of them had confused looks, not understanding what was going on. It wasn''t surprising as none of them could see the objectives except for him. Looking at everyone and seeing their confused looks, Atticus decided to exin, "I''m sure you all are not aware, as only the leader can see it, but our objectives for the month are to create an organized group and protect our territory for this duration," "You should have all learnt about Academy points and Division points by now and their uses. Completing these objectives is our only way to gain DP." Seeing that all of them were following, Atticus continued, "I decided to go with a military group because during our stay here, we will mostly be fighting. It''s better we organize ourselves fast and get ready for any battles that would most definitelye our way." Aurora remained quiet in her seat. She had already nned to follow whatever Atticus did in the first ce. And this was the same with the rest of the Ravenstein youths. They all looked at Atticus waiting for him to continue. "Good. We''re basically building amunity from scratch here. The first thing we''re going to do is assign roles. These roles aren''t permanent, just for now so we get things done fast. I''lle up with a better systemter on," "First off, since we have no idea when those beasts might return, our priority is to address that uncertainty. Aria," Atticus directed his attention toward her, "Your task is to assemble all the rangers we had earlier and establish lookout points in each corner of the expanse. I will be erecting outposts in each of the points after this meeting." Seeing Aria nod, Atticus turned his gaze to Eric, "Eric. I want you to select at least 20 people from Aria''s group who would apany you. We need scouts to check the immediate vicinity of the forest. Let me know if there''s anything you find. Do not go in too deep; I''m sure you heard the howl, there''s something strong inside that forest, don''t get caught up with it," Atticus strongly cautioned. Thest thing he needed was getting 21% of his points suddenly deducted. He decided to warn Eric just in case. Seeing him quietly nod, Atticus turned to Lucas and Nate. "Lucas, out of the remaining youths, I want you to select those who can''t fight," During the battle with the horde, Atticus had noticed some youth who staying at the very back,pletely avoiding the battle. From one look, Atticus could tell that those youths were either so talentless that they didn''t even bother to learn how to fight, or were just so terrible at fighting. But Atticus wasn''tining. He was actually d about this development. Atticus continued, "Not all of us can be fighters; we need people to do other misceneous works around the territory. Bring them to me after gathering them," Atticus instructed. Seeing Lucas nod with a thoughtful look on his face, Atticus turned to Nate, "And Nate, you would be dealing with the rest of the youths. From my calctions, there should be about 800 remaining." "I want you to separate them into groups of 70, and then form smaller units, with each unit headed by the rest of you," Atticus said, motioning to the rest of the Ravenstein youths that he hadn''t mentioned sitting on the table. Just as Nate nodded, "Hey, what about me?" Aurora suddenly asked, causing Atticus to pause. He really didn''t see any need to give Aurora any task for now, but knowing her, she would definitely make up a fuss about it. Atticus suddenly had an idea, "You''ll supervise," he said, looking at Aurora. "Supervise? Hmm," Aurora pondered on it a little bit before smiling, "Yes, I like it," The rest of the Ravenstein youths on the table all struggled to stifle theirughter, but one cold look from Atticus shut them up. He had suffered enough for one day; he had no intention of going through another fight with Aurora. Seeing that all of them understood their roles, Atticus pped, "Good, let''s get to work," he said. "Move it, people! Let''s get to work!" Aurora swiftly echoed his directive, basically repeating the same words. Atticus shot her a perplexed look, a silent question evident in his expression C ''just why?'' But Aurora ignored his looks and pped her hands together with enthusiasm. "Let''s go, let''s go," she urged, prompting the Ravenstein youths to promptly rise from their seats and start walking away. Atticus simply shook his head at Aurora''s antics. Seeing them all go to do their given tasks, Atticus clicked on his artifact and navigated to the Division shop and the buildings category. Entering the section, Atticus was met with different buildings only rting to the entire division as a whole. There was practically everything here, but unfortunately, the prices were staggering. 1. **Barracks:** - Additional housing for division members. - *Pricing: 15,000 DP* 2. **Watchtower:** - Enhances camp security and serves as an early warning system. - *Pricing: 25,000 DP* 3. **Workshop:** - Facility for crafting and repairing equipment. - *Pricing: 58,000 DP* 4. **Mess Hall:** - Communal dining area to foster camaraderie among members. - *Pricing: 10,000 DP* 5. **Medical Bay:** - Offers medical facilities for treating injuries and illnesses. - *Pricing: 20,000 DP* 6. **Advanced Training Facility:** - Space for skill development andbat training. - *Pricing: 250,000 DP* 7. **Supply Depot:** - Stores essential resources for the division. - *Pricing: 30,000 DP* 8. **Communication Hub:** - Centralized system for efficientmunication across the camp. - *Pricing: 28,000 DP* 10. **Recreation Area:** - Promotes rxation and recreation to boost morale. - *Pricing: 30,000 DP* 11. **Farmstead:** - Cultivates crops for sustainable food sources. - *Pricing: 38,000 DP* 12. **Water Purification Station:** - Ensures a clean and steady water supply. - *Pricing: 10,000 DP* 13. **Storage Facility:** - Secure storage for surplus resources and equipment. - *Pricing: 22,000 DP* 14. **Infirmary:** - Specialized medical facility for more serious injuries and illnesses. - *Pricing: 105,000 DP* 15. **Central za:** - Social and meeting space formunity gatherings and events. - *Pricing: 15,000 DP* Chapter 191: Spending DP Gazing at the list of buildings disyed in front of him, Atticus entered a deep state of contemtion. Apart from the ones currently being disyed, there were still a lot more if he scrolled downwards. What caught his attention was the presence of the upgrade icon in front of each building. Its meaning was clear C each of the buildings was upgradable. This implied that buying them wasn''t the only time they would spend points on them. If he had to bepletely honest, the prices of the buildings were high, but not so high that they were unaffordable. It just meant that they had to work harder to gather more points. ''I should only get what we need for now,'' Atticus contemted. Unfortunately, they only had a total of 60,000 Division Points C too little to spend on items they didn''t currently need. But before he made any decisions, Atticus wanted to check the other categories too. He navigated to the defense categories, checking out its items. Unlike the buildings category, the defense category had no buildings. The only thing that practically required building was a wall, and Atticus doubted that they would be the ones doing the building given the round pirs surrounding the expanse. The wall was upgradable too, with the lowest level being able to repel intermediate- beasts. But given the sheer number of the beasts that they had fought earlier, Atticus knew better than to trust its durability. The rest of the items were focused more on defensive runes. Taking a single nce at the prices, Atticus immediately closed the category. ''Damn, almost gave me a heart attack,'' he thought. The lowest defensive rune was priced at 350,000 DP! Atticus couldn''t even dream of obtaining that many points for now. ''But it''s well worth it though,'' Atticus thought. Each of the runes, even the lowest, would cover the whole camp. And the best part, unlike the wall, where it was scble and the durability couldn''tpletely be trusted, these runes, ording to their description, were better. The lowest, priced at 350,000 DP, was able to repel intermediate rank beasts and lower, regardless of their numbers. And nothing was needed to maintain the rune; it could sustain itself by gathering mana in the air. After scrolling through it for a bit, Atticus left this section and moved to thest category: Attack. The attack category was as its name sounded, mostly filled with items used for attacking. Atticus could see some weapons and artillery from the list, some of which, when ced on the wall, could automatically release attacks at enemies as soon as they spotted one. There were numerous attacking items on the list, but Atticus closed it after a while of perusing the list. They were all useful and good, but not what they needed currently. Many things were on Atticus''s mind, but the two most important were the powerful monster in the forest and what was set to happen one month from now. For the former, Atticus wasn''t too worried about it. Although he couldn''t say it was 100%, he doubted the academy would give them a challenge they couldn''t ovee. The same was true for the beast horde; the whole attack hadn''tsted for long. Only just over an hour. If they had truly wanted the students to fail or suffer, they would have left the beast to rampage without stopping them. But for thetter, Atticus was a little worried. Currently, apart from the Ravenstein youths, the remaining members of his division were crazy weak. Atticus had his deductions on what would happen in a month, and this was further proven by one of the things he had read about Academy points C killing beasts and defeating students would get you AP. What does that imply? Simply put, ''we''ll be fighting other students eventually,'' Atticus concluded. "Damn, these guys really got me, huh," Atticus muttered with a slight chuckle. Despite the fact that he was the leader, it didn''t mean that he was going topletely protect and always help the rest of the members of his division, especially the other youths who were basically strangers to him. He wasn''t that nice. But the fact that just one of them ''dying'' meant 1% of his total AP would be gone C 100, and he''ll be broke C changed a lot of things. Atticus obviously doesn''t want that to happen, and although he suspected that they would be fighting other students soon, he had no idea what theme it would be. It was highly probable that he won''t haveplete control over the situation. He wasn''t sure he would be able to protect them. With all of these things being considered, there was only one way forward C they had to train them. And to do that, they had to spend a lot of points. Atticus navigated to the building category, instantly scrolling down to where the training grounds were located. 19. ** Training Grounds:** - Open space for skill development andbat training. - *Pricing: 25,000 DP* Atticus immediately added it to his cart. The training grounds were vastly different from the advanced training facility which cost a fortune. It was simply an outdoor space for training. It also had many other benefits or else Atticus couldn''t have wasted points when they could all just train in the expanse. He also scrolled up and added barracks to his cart. It annoyed him to no end that he had to use the points this way, but most of the youths hardly killed any monsters. Their AP was sure to be low and non-existent. None of them would be able to afford anything and wouldn''t have any ce to sleep. Despite the fact that he had shown them his strength and proven to be more than capable of being their leader, it was still better to treat them all as humans and keep the atmosphere positive. He was dealing with over one thousand people, all from different locations in the human domain. Just a single seed of hate was enough to create a spark, a spake that would eventually lead to something he just knew would be stupid. Although he would be able to suppress any nonsense that started easily, it was still better to avoid it altogether. But on the bright side, the lowest Barracks would be able to house every one of the youths. Chapter 192: Building Apart from the training grounds and Barracks, Atticus also bought the Water Purification Station and Mess Hall. They were both necessary. While some might think that Atticus should be more focused on defense currently, rather than growing and making his members stronger, Atticus didn''t agree with that. He felt that if worse came to worst C now that he knew he wasn''t being graded C he alone could single-handedly protect the territory if those hordes of beasts came back. It was better to organize his group first and foremost, plus, he had no ns of forsaking defense. ording to their descriptions, for the Mess Hall, as long as each individual pays a certain subsidized amount, they would be able to get a basic nutritional meal. And the same was the same for the Water Purification Station. There was no need for operators or cooks; everything was automated. Atticus also took a peek at the upgrade terms; for each building, they were more or less about 30% of their buying price. And he could also see the new features that would be added upon the update. Seeing them, Atticus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. For the Mess Hall and the Water Purification Station, apart from the increased quality and quantity, Atticus, as the leader would also be given a portion of the points the youths all used to purchase their meals and water! ''Not now,'' Atticus thought. He had no use for it now. Although he would eventually do it, it was better if he used his points for something else. After selecting all of these, Atticus moved to the defense category. Although he wasn''t nning on focusing on defense for now, Atticus decided that it would be better if there was at least a wall surrounding them. Buying the wall was a packaged deal. There was no buying part or fencing on one side and leaving the other. It had to gopletely round. The only thing Atticus was given the opportunity to change was the size of the width. Just below the pricing of the wall, there was a space that prompted for the width size he wished to purchase. The whole expanse was about 5km wide. Atticus decided to check and see how much it would cost to fence the whole expanse but quickly regretted doing that as he saw a staggering 150,000 DP. And this was just the lowest level! Atticus would have rather used his earth to erect a wall around the whole expanse, which was something he would have done if not for the fact that it wouldn''tst long. Few hours at most. It was one of the weaknesses of all the elements. If you weren''t actively focusing your will on your element, it would eventually lose whatever effect you ced on it. For example, if Atticus erected a wall all around the expanse, focusing his will and making it very hard and sturdy, the sheer size of the expanse would make it practically impossible for him to keep track of every part of the wall, making it lose its effectiveness after a while. After which, it would be nothing more than a block of earth. And to intermediate rank beasts, it was nothing. Atticus decided to go for something closer, with a smaller width, picking about 500m, which was priced at 15,000DP. The only thing Atticus was going to use his earth to create was the watchtowers. Although the buying the watchtowers was sure to be better than what Atticus could make with his earth element, he felt like there was no need to waste points to buy a building where its only function was to provide a vantage point for a trainee to see from. After adding all of these to his cart, Atticus swiftly made the purchase, watching his points reduced to a staggering level. And then, the disy changed to arge holographic screen disying the image mapping the whole expanse. Atticus saw the icons of each of his purchases by the side and letters written above, telling him to choose where he wanted the buildings built. After pondering for a bit, Atticus decided to ce each building not far away from each other, putting them at the north side of the expanse. But as he ced both the Mess Hall and the Water Purification Station, a prompt appeared asking him if he wanted to join both buildings together. Seeing that it made sense that food and water were together, he epted. As soon as Atticus epted, the terminal a few meters away from him let out a soft glow. The luminosity descended toward the ground, tracing a path to the northern side. Almost instantly, the glow intensified in three distinct locations, each about 50 meters apart. The other youths in the camp all turned their gazes, wondering what was happening. They all looked with shocked expressions as the shapes of buildings started forming. At the same time, all around the camp, round pirs, just like the one at the end of the expanse, jutted out of the earth. Each pir opened at the side, and the same material extended from one pir to the next, connecting them. After a few minutes, tworge buildingsa 10-story modern-looking barracks and a shorter but wider Mess Hallwere formed, along with a wall, fully enclosing the camp. Atticus gazed at the barracks, which looked like a well-built, in structure. The Mess Hall, though shorter, was wider, and Atticus had no doubt it could fit every one of the youths. Meanwhile, the training ground had no building. It was simply arge, padded space with training dummies and all sorts of equipment. And although faint, Atticus could feel a small boundary at the entrance of the training grounds. It was as though the atmosphere across the boundary was a bit different. But before he could move to check what it was, Atticus saw Lucas approaching him with about a group of 50 youths in tow. Chapter 193: Non-Combatants Atticus turned his gaze to see Lucas approaching him with a group of 50 youths in tow. "These are the youths who can''t fight. What do you want to do with them?" Lucas asked as he got close to Atticus. Many of the youths apanying Lucas were a bit shocked at how casually he addressed Atticus. Lucas was an easy figure to remember, especially when he was practically the only one among the Ravenstein youths who wore sses. Compared to the others, many remembered his performance during the battle with the horde being underwhelming. They had all assumed that he was the weakest amongst them. "Thanks," Atticus simply nodded. Unlike what most people would think, Atticus truly didn''t care about all those useless formalities. From the way the Ravenstein youth acted around him, it was clear as day that they all respected him. Most of them still even addressed him as ''young master,'' which honestly sounded cringe as hell to him. It was only Lucas and Nate who were a little closer to him that at least spoke normally to him. Atticus turned his gaze to the 50 youths behind Lucas, causing many of them to turn their gazes to the ground. It was still far too early to forget that this ordinary-looking boy in front of them was a monster in human skin. Thest thing many of them wanted was to get on his bad side. Looking at them, the first thing Atticus noticed was that they were all weak, weaker than normal. None of them were even Intermediate- ranked! All of them being within the novice rank. They were all dressed differently, each with a different skin tone. Each of them were from different sectors all over the human domain, so it was only natural they had different cultures. "I''ll get straight to the point and stop wasting your time. I noticed many of you standing in the back lines during the battle with the horde," Atticus addressed the youths. Hearing this, many of them couldn''t help but flinch. But before they could panic, Atticus continued, "You don''t have to worry. I have no intention of forcing you to fight," Most of them let out audible sighs of relief as they heard this, but Atticus''s next words instantly shattered that feeling, "It''s just that to buy anything, even food and water, you all need points. How do you n on getting them?" Atticus''s question hung in the air as many of them exchanged unsure nces. He was right; if they didn''t fight and kill beasts, how would they get points? That realization seemed to frighten many of them as they started ttering. Would they have to fight? "W-what d-do you w-want us to d-do?" As the students were all panicking at the thought of having to fight, a feminine voice suddenly sounded in the middle of the youths. Atticus''s gaze turned towards where the sound came from, and the students at the front all parted the way to reveal a 5''5 feet tall dark-skinned girl, who immediately flinched and bent her head down as Atticus''s gazended on her. Then, as if remembering something, she quickly bowed down lower and added, "Y-young m-aster," Atticus couldn''t help but look at the girl who just spoke with slight interest. ''She''s sharp,'' he noted. Atticus wanted to use the youths who couldn''t fight for misceneous work around the camp. But unlike what one might expect, he wasn''t talking about cooks or even cleaners. The making of food and water were all automated, with no operators being needed. Given the fact that they were all going to be fighting a lot for a year, they would need a lot of things in the camp. And one of them was weapons maintenance and repair. Apart from the Ravenstein youths, Atticus doubted many of them would have rune-engraved weapons that don''t need any form of maintenance at all. And he had no doubt that purchacing them from the shop would be costly, which many wouldn''t be able to afford. They also needed a medical team, adminstrative and support personnel, and many other things. Atticus had, of course, wanted them to fill all these positions, but he didn''t want it to seem like he was forcing them. He wanted them to realize themselves that it was their only choice. But obviously, this girl knew what he had been trying to do. Just as Atticus was about to talk, a boy with the same skin tone but blue hair suddenly stood in front of her protectively, shooting Atticus a threatening look, "Leave her alone," he said. Atticus couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in major confusion, turning his gaze to the side, meeting Lucas''s, who was also confused about what was happening. "Stop it, Hen! He didn''t do anything," the girl pushed Hen''s hand away and stepped forward. "Zara! You know what the tiered did to us; you can''t trust him!" He whispered in her ears as she walked past him. But Zara didn''t listen; she kept walking determinedly towards Atticus at the front, bowing as she got to him, "Y-young master, p-please tell us w-what we should d-do," she said respectfully. Hen gritted his teeth and clenched his hands, "Suit yourself," he muttered angrily, looking away. Atticus watched all the drama that just happened with a neutral expression. He could guess what was happening, but he honestly didn''t care. "You''re sharp. You''re Zara, right?" Atticus suddenly asked. "Y-yes, y-young master," Zara stuttered, finding it hard to maintain herposure. Being so close to the same person who had massacred thousands of beats as though they were nothing was tough. Atticus took a good look at her, she was wearing a worn-out in brown robe, but despite that, Atticus could see some signs of muscle on her form. It was clear that before this, she had been doing something that required a lot of strength. "Zara, you don''t have to bow. Raise your head," Atticus suggested. "I wouldn''t dare, young master," Zara immediately responded, refusing. Atticus sighed. Deciding to stop wasting time, "Alright then. What I want is simple, I want to form 3 groups for now. One would be in charge of weapons maintenance, the other would be a medical team, and thest would be adminstrative and support personnel," Atticus exined. Allowing the words to sink in for a bit, he continued, "Of course, you would all be given academy points for any services you rendered." Chapter 194: I Would Make You Regret It Atticus''sst words made many of them happy. Zara couldn''t help but smile brightly hearing this. The other youths followed suit, bowing to show their thanks. Before, they all had no way of hunting beasts for academy points. In fact, given how weak and talentless they were, they were sure to suffer during their time at the academy. They had all thought the worst when Atticus had called them. Atticus simply acknowledged all the praises with a nod. He knew why he was doing these things, and it wasn''t for them. "If you have any experience with cksmithing, step to the right. You don''t have to be highly experienced; even if it''s just sharpening weapons, still step to the right," Atticus instructed. Following his guidance, Zara and around 20 other students promptly moved to the indicated side. Atticus nodded, "If you have any medical knowledge, step to the left," They all instantly listened, but unlike the other youths, these ones were fewer, about 10. And unsurprisingly, they were mostly females. Addressing the remaining students, Atticus dered, "I will be using you guys for the admistrative group." Observing the three formed groups, Atticus concluded, "Starting from tomorrow, you would all be trained to understand and perform your roles better. But for now, you can all go rest; it has been a long day." Atticus instructed, noting the sighs of exhaustion on most of their faces. Just as they were all about to turn, Atticus suddenly heard a clicking sound, an audible expression of irritation that, despite its subtlety, couldn''t escape Atticus''s heightened senses. Atticus sighed. He had already promised himself, especially after that incident with William when they had wanted to ruin his reputation. No matter how little the signs he saw, if he so much as noticed any signs of unced hostility directed towards him, he was immediately going to nip the bud. There would be no waiting or ignoring the situation until ites to bite him in the ass; he was going to take care of the problem before it could fester. And the current situation wouldn''t be an exception. Atticus''s gaze immediatelynded on Hen, who was about to turn his back and leave. In a swift movement, Atticus vanished from his position, reappearing in front of the youth. The sudden appearance of Atticus in their midst startled many, prompting an instinctual retreat. Even Hen jumped backward several meters. All eyes turned to Atticus as they all wondered what was happening. He had told them to go rest and had just suddenly appeared in their middle. Atticus locked eyes with Hen and before thetter could grasp the situation, "Do you have a problem with me?" Atticus coldly inquired. Hen''s features showed slight confusion for a few seconds before contorting into anger, "You lots from the big families are all the same! It''s because of you my fath" "It seems you''re mistaken somewhere," Atticus interrupted Hen as he calmly started advancing toward him. He continued, "I don''t care about whatever tragic thing happened to your father, I don''t care about your life story. What I asked you is," Atticus closed the distance, locking eyes with Hen, "Do you, Hen, have any problems with me, Atticus?" Atticus''s cold word hung in the air for a few seconds. Hen clenched his fists tighter, angered by Atticus''s apparent disregard for his father. ''This bastard!'' he thought bitterly. But despite how angry he was feeling, he knew very well that he was no match for Atticus. Taking calming breaths, Hen said with a cold face, "I''m not interested in joining any of the groups. I can''t die for real anyways; I''ll hunt and gather points on my own no matter how many times I get protected," he said as he turned his back and started walking away. Hearing his words, Atticus chuckled. It was a reaction that baffled many watching the unfolding scene. Many of them had all thought that Hen was a goner. Zara was watching the scene with a worried expression. Hen was her childhood friend and she knew just how much he hated the tired families. The only reason he joined Atticus''s division in the first ce was because of her. Amongst those present, it was only Lucas who wasn''t too surprised. He had no idea why Atticus wasughing, but he knew Atticus wouldn''t just tantly beat up someone just like that. He was sure the only reason Atticus was doing this was to provoke the boy into doing something stupid. But in the midst of this unfolding drama, Atticus was still in mild disbelief. Did he just hear that correctly? The only reason he was investing so much points on all of these things was to prevent unnecessary ''deaths'' and avoid going bankrupt. But now this fool was actually telling him that he was going to hunt beasts regardless of how many times he ''died''? Atticus''s gaze turned cold. With a thought, surged from beneath Hen, swiftly wrapping around his form, holding him in ce. "W-what are you doing!" Hen shouted as he made futile attempts to channel what little mana he had and escape. The earth carried him, bringing him closer to Atticus. Just as Hen was about to shout once more, he suddenly met Atticus''s gaze, and his words instantly froze. It was as though icy water was poured over him as he felt chills down his whole form. Atticus spoke, making sure the rest of the students around heard him, "Listen, I don''t care about what you decide to do. You have your own free will. But, for reasons I''m going to keep to myself, your ''deaths'' affects me badly." Atticus suddenly unleashed his aura, enveloping all the students in the area, causing all the youths to struggle to remain standing. The force of his presence intensified, bearing down on them like an unseen weight. The majority of it was focused on Hen as he struggle to hold himself together. Atticus continued, his voice resonating with a chilling tone that sent shivers down the spines of all who heard it, "If I ever find out that you or any one of you died an avoidable death, I promise you, I would make you regret it." Chapter 195: Boundary Hearing Atticus''s cold words, many of the students couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath, their bodies subtly trembling. Despite the fact that Atticus''s focus had been on Hen when he spoke, it was an instinctual feeling; they all knew that he was also referring to them. Meanwhile, the focus of Atticus''s threat, Hen, found it hard to stop himself from peeing as Atticus''s aura pressed down on him. But despite the intense fear he felt, Hen still clenched his fist hard, making futile attempts to stop his body from shaking. He stared at Atticus defiantly, "I-I will never bow down!" he said with chattering teeth. Atticus maintained his cold stare at Hen, but just when he was about to respond, "Young master!" Zara suddenly interrupted the scene, running towards the duo and standing between Atticus and Hen. She immediately sunk on both knees, hands over her head, kowtowing towards Atticus, her head touching the ground, "Please forgive him! It has been a long day, and he doesn''t know what he''s saying," she pleaded. "Zara, what ar" before Hen could finish his words, Zara lifted her head, immediately shooting Hen a cold look. He didn''t have to be a genius to know what she wanted him to do, shut up. Hen gritted his teeth, but despite the intense anger he was feeling, he knew very well that Zara was right. He took a deep breath thatsted for a second, and then he suddenly bowed his head slightly at Atticus. Seeing Henplying, Zara bowed her head back down. Before she came to the academy, she had heard a lot of things about kids from the big families. Amongst those things, what was constant was that they all enjoyed the feeling of being above others, being worshipped. This was exactly why she had been bowing earlier and was kowtowing currently. She hoped Atticus would also be like that, and having his ego scratched, he would simply forget everything. Atticus gazed at both of them in front of him without any change in expression. ''Did it not work?'' Zara thought worriedly. After a few seconds that made Zara''s worry intensify, Atticus finally spoke, the tone of his voice maintaining the same chilling tone from earlier, "I meant every single word I said," Atticus dered, and before anyone could react, Atticus turned and started walking away from the scene, the crowd of youths swiftly parting the way for him. Lucas, after a brief look at Zara, also turned and started following Atticus behind. ... Lucas walked quietly behind Atticus. His mind was churning about the incident that just happened. But after a few seconds, Lucas couldn''t control his curiosity any more and asked, "Why did you let him go?" He inquired. If he had to be honest, this was the first time Lucas had seen Atticus let someone go just like that. Every time Atticus got into an altercation with another person, it always ended up with the other party getting brutally beaten, and this had happened multiple times over the years. He simply couldn''t understand what changed. Atticus chuckled a bit at Lucas''s question, ''Does he think I beat people all willy-nilly?'' He thought as he shook his head slightly. Before Lucas could wonder why Atticus wasughing, Atticus responded, "He simply hadn''t deserved it, yet." Lucas couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath at the addition of Atticus''sst word. He knew all too well that Atticus wasn''t kidding. His thoughts suddenly shifted to what he had heard earlier, ''Just how does it affect him? Is there a penalty when any one of us ''dies''?'' Lucas pondered. It was the first time he was learning that any one of the members of the division dying would affect Atticus badly. Atticus hadn''t told anyone, even the other Ravenstein youths, about the penalty he would face if any one of them ''died''. And Atticus had no intentions of telling them in the first ce. To him, it was a huge weakness, a weakness he didn''t want anyone to know about. Atticus still had no idea about a lot of things. He wasn''t sure if he would be able to identify exactly the student that died. And there was no way he could have eyes everywhere. There were just too many uncertainties. One youth who could simply be dissatisfied with him could easily put himself in harm''s way and keep ''dying'' just so he could get back at him. There were just too many ways to use this against him. For now, it was better to keep this weakness to himself. After this, they both remained quiet as Atticus led them into the newly built Barracks. The Barracks was just a singlerge building. Upon entering the building, the interior waspletely white, even the doors and ceiling. There was only a single elevator on the first floor. The duo walked towards it, and with a scan, they both walked in and used it to move to the next floor. Stepping out of the elevator, they were met with long hallways and rooms on both sides. Atticus approached one of the rooms, and on the side of the door, there was a panel mounted on the wall. This was the same for all the rooms. As they got close, it prompted them for a scan, in which Atticus immediately did, and then another prompt showed up asking if he wanted the room as his. Atticus refused. He clicked on his artifact, checking the upgrade conditions for the barracks, being the same as the cafeteria, about 30% of the buying price, and the best thing, he would be able to receive rent by taxing the other members. After a few seconds of roaming, they both left to check out the Mess hall. It was also a single building but instead of the tall Barracks, it was way more shorter, but wide. Entering it, they were met with just a single expansive hall with different chairs and tables arranged in a circr pattern, surrounding the middle of the hall where a big round structure stood. It had different ss-like slots all around it, likely where they got their food. Without wasting time, they both left the Mess hall and headed for thest structure he had built, the training ground. As soon as Atticus stepped foot on the padded ground, he immediately felt the difference in the atmosphere. It was as though there was a thin boundary separating the entrance of the training grounds from the outside world. This was the boundary he had identified earlier. Chapter 196: Remarkably Weak Compared to the other parts of the expanse, the air in the training grounds felt cleaner. The mana density in the air was also richer. Atticus had noticed it when he arrived at the academy; the mana density in the entirety of the academy was high, but even then, this training ground had almost twice as much mana density. ''It''s well worth the point,'' Atticus thought, satisfied with his purchase. Lucas''s features also showed mild surprise as he entered the training grounds. After a few seconds roaming, they were able to see the different sections suited for a fewbat scenarios. In the middle of the training grounds, there was arge elevated tform used for sparring. On another corner, there was an archery range and,stly, training dummies for sword practice and a section consisting of different weights. All around the training ground, there was also a track for running which circled therge training grounds. The duo left the training grounds after a few moments, with Atticus asking Lucas to take care of the lodging of the youths. From what he had seen, the barracks would be able to house exactly 1200 students, enough for every one of them. After separating, Atticus also met up with Aria and her now 175 youths, intending to erect the watch towers that he had promised. The wall had two gates, one at the north and the other at the south. They all left the camp through the north gate, and Atticus quickly erected the watch towers at the edges of the expanse. Atticus had also added an underground bunker-like space below, where the watchmen or women could hide if they spotted the horde of beasts and couldn''t outrun them. They were each to take turns keeping watch, rotating on a two-man shift. Just like the Raven camp''s device, after a few seconds of searching, Atticus had been able to find out their artifact could also serve as amunication device. They had settled on two warning signs if they spotted anything. The first was firing an explosive arrow in the air to alert everyone, while the second was contacting and directly informing Atticus. After finalizing and seeing that everything was okay and set, Atticus left them to their devices, and shortlyter he met Eric who informed him about the situation of the forest in the immediate vicinity of the expanse. The situation was almost as he expected it. There were no signs of the beast horde in the forest, not even footprints. Each of their footprints had ended at the entrance to the forest. It was as though they all simply vanished into thin air. Hearing this, Atticus entered a deep state of contemtion. But he quickly came out of it after hearing what Eric reported next. Apparently, there were different magical beasts in the forestmany different species, basically like a normal forest. Learning of this, Atticus was both delighted and surprised at the same time. Surprised because with the sheer number of the horde, it was odd that they hadn''t killed and eaten the other beasts in the forest. But he was delighted that if there were beasts in the forest, then they found the perfect ce to give the other members of the division real-life fighting experience in a controlled environment. He soon concluded the meeting with Eric and met Aurora, Nate, and the other Ravenstein youths. They had all formed the 70-man unit he had asked for and were all waiting for his next orders. But Atticus simply asked all of them to go get some food and rest. Atticus had initially thought that he would have to sponsor the food of many of the youths, but to his delight after speaking with Nate and Aurora, he found out that all of them were given 1000 Academy points, even the ones who didn''t kill any beasts. It turned out that the academy wasn''t so heartless after all. They all went to get some food, and everyone retired to their respective rooms. It had been a very long day. The next day, Atticus woke up early at 5 AM. His room waspletely basic with only a bed, table and chair, and abined toilet and bathroom. Every part of the room was pristine white. This was the same for every other room in the barracks. It was already ingrained into his being. He had always followed the same routine every day for years, and despite their current situation, he wasn''t going to change that. But given theck of equipment and good training facilities, Atticus decided to train lightly. After a ''short'' training session thatsted 2 hours, Atticus left his room, heading straight towards the training grounds. The distance from both buildings wasn''t far, letting him get to the training ground in under a minute. During his walk, Atticus couldn''t help but notice that the entire camp was deserted. He couldn''t see anyone around, but on getting to the training grounds he found out why. It was currently filled with every one of the students, all standing facing the elevated stage which had Aurora standing on top. Seeing Atticus approaching, they all quieted down their murmuring and swiftly faced their fronts. Atticus simply walked to the with a neutral expression to the top of the elevated tform. Aurora stepped back as she saw him, approaching, "Hehe, I did good, didn''t I?" she remarked, wearing a cheeky grin, her thumb gesturing toward herself with closed eyes. A faint smile graced Atticus''s lips, "Yeah, you did well." "Huuu, I know, I''m awesome," Aurora proimed. Atticus chuckled, continuing his stride past her to the forefront of the stage facing all the youth. The initial smile vanished from Atticus''s face, reced by a stern countenance. An intensified hush nketed the area as every individual stood in attentive silence, anticipating Atticus''s words. "I''ll be straightforward with all of you," Atticus began, his voice echoing across the training grounds. He continued, "You''re all remarkably weak," his wordspletely blunt. Chapter 197: What The Actual Fuck Atticus gazed down at the different groups of youths gathered below, all staring at him, waiting for him to speak. They were all assembled in different units of 80 youths, as Atticus had requested yesterday, with each Ravenstein youth standing in front of their respective groups. Including Nate, there were 11 units in total. On the side, Aria and Eric were together with their group of 200+ students. On another side, Lucas stood in front of the nonbatants that Atticus had grouped the day before. "You''re all remarkably weak," Atticus''s cold words sounded, and a palpable silence immediately descended on the training grounds. The silencested for a few seconds before it started getting broken by subtle sounds of teeth gritting and hands clenching. The sounds were obviously meant to be subtle, not able to be heard, but how could one forget Atticus''s godly hearing? He heard every one of the sounds as clearly as day. Atticus maintained his neutral state as he watched how many of the youths in the training grounds bowed their heads, struggling to contain their anger. Atticus was well aware of what he just did; it was exactly what he had nned on doingstriking a sore spot. All of the youths were well aware of how talentless they were, a fact they had to live with since childhood. But despite that fact, thest thing they wanted was someone saying it to their faces like this. Unbothered by their reactions, Atticus continued, "It might hurt you, but it would be best if you realize this fact earlier on." "Yes, the words are harsh, but it is theplete truth. If you were all to be pitted against the other youths in the first years, you all won''tst a single second," he added. Atticus, of course, didn''t believe hisst words. They weren''t the only group with weaklings like the youths gathered below. Atticus was sure that almost all the top tankers would all have this issue. The joining of a division had been very public. And it was simply impossible for the leaders to know who exactly they were epting into their division. It was clear that many of the divisions would be facing the same thing he was facing. Plus given the sheer number of the new students in the first year, there was bound to be someone always weaker. Atticus was very sure that these youths weren''t even the weakest. "But despite this, you all still have hope," Atticus added after a few seconds, causing the youths who had their heads bowed to raise them again. They all expressed the same type of reactionsconfusion. It was expected, really; they all knew why they were so weak. It was because of their low talents. Many of them only awakened dormant or unlocked potential, indicating that intermediate-advanced rank would be their limit. What was causing confusion for all of them was simple: talent couldn''t be changed. Generations and generations of people had all tried to find a way to circumvent this problem, but none seeded. Whatever talent you were born with is what you carry on for the rest of your life. So given all this information, they all couldn''t help but wonder, what was he talking about? Atticus continued, regardless of their confused expressions, "For the next one month, you''re all going to undergo intensive training. It won''t be easy, and I won''t force anyone to join." "But I promise you, while you won''t be mind-bogglingly strong, I can assure you that after the duration of the training, you all won''t beparable to your current selves," Atticus said. And immediately after, Atticus could see expressions of determination on many of their faces. Atticus smiled. This was what he wanted to see! ''Looks like they still have hope.'' He thought. Atticus concluded his speech by telling all of them that their training would be carried out by each of their respective leaders of their units. Atticus stepped back, ignoring Aurora who had both her thumbs raised with a cheeky smile. He headed towards Lucas''s group by the side. Approaching Lucas and the nonbatants he had grouped yesterday, Atticus suddenly brought out two books from his space ring and handed them to Lucas. Lucas looked at the two books and saw they were both beginner books for cksmithing and medicine. Before Atticus had slept yesterday, he had gone on a shopping spree on the Academy shop. And of the things he bought were those two books. He had also bought some equipment rting to the two fields and many other things. For what Atticus had in mind for the medical group wasn''t some mind-blowing team that could heal major injuries in an instant; he simply wanted people who could at least treat little injuries. Currently, apart from not having the points to purchase a medical facility from the division shop, Atticus would rather not buy healing potions for little injuries that could be treated very easily. And this reason was the same for cksmithing. Looking at the books in his hands, Lucas couldn''t help but let out a low chuckle. "Damn, how does your brain work?" He said, curiosity coloring his voice. "Hmm?" Atticus muttered. "I mean, we were all literally thrust into this situation without warning just yesterday. Most people would still be trying to find their bearings, especially given the size of the subordinates they were given to control. But you..." Lucas chuckled a bit as he shook his head and continued, "You not only solved all our major issues in one day, you also brought under control more than a thousand youths from different parts of the sectors." "And to top all of this, you''re already thinking so far ahead and making ns that we wouldn''t even need until farter." "Just..." Lucas struggled to find the right words to express what he was feeling. But after a few seconds, only four words came to his head, and those words seemed to epass his thoughts, "What the actual fuck..." Chapter 198: Armor Hearing Lucas''s words, Atticus''s lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smile as he burst intoughter. Lucas looked at Atticus feeling a little bewildered. ''Why is heughing?'' He thought. After a few seconds, Atticus, wiping away a tear that formed fromughing too hard, spoke, "Haa, You''re cracking me up, Lucas. Don''t tell me this is the first time you felt you''re not the smartest in the room?" Lucas''s lips twitched. But he couldn''t help but agree with Atticus. This was the first time he felt inadequate. He had always known Atticus was smart; it was ring with the way he handled everything. But if Lucas had to be honest, he had assumed that he had always been a step ahead of Atticus with regards to intelligence. In fact, he had been so sure of himself that he felt that in his age group, only the Enigmalnk family youths who had a bloodline that focuses on intelligence could contend with him. To him, the things Atticus had done before now, while they were smart, were the obvious choices to him. But during this situation, watching Atticus, he felt like every single action he took had a reason. It was a first for him, not feeling like the smartest in the room. And it was a weird feeling, to say the least. After a minute of talking, Atticus left Lucas and the group. Amongst the group, Zara stood together with Hen, who hadn''t even uttered a word when Atticus had been talking with Lucas. Seeing that he was present in the group, he had obviously taken Atticus''s warning to heart and had eventually decided to join the group. After giving Lucas instructions, he had left everything in Lucas''s hands. He was confident Lucas would be able to train them using the information gotten from the book. If he had to be honest, he also had ns for learning cksmithing. But after skimming through the book yesterday, Atticus had seen that he wouldn''t be able to start anything worthwhile until he had the appropriate equipment and resources. Which they clearlycked. Atticus headed towards Aurora and Nate next. He quickly got to them as they were not far away from him. They all stood surrounding him as they waited for him to start speaking. Atticus gazed at each one of them. The Ravenstein youths with units apart from Aurora, Nate, Eric, Lucas, and Aria were about 10. They were all going to be an important part of his division, with each of them being a leader of their units. Although they all had white hair, they all had distinctive features that separated them from each other. Excluding Aurora and Aria, there were about 3 girls among them, all standing together at the side. The one on the far end, Moon, had pixie-cut white hair with moonlit silver eyes. The one in the middle, I, had her white hair in a messy bun and cial blue eyes. While thest one, Luna, had sleek straight white hair and violet-colored eyes. As for the boys, who were obviously the majority, there was Chubby, whose actual name was Kai. He had a half shaved head with a pure white mohawk. The youth Kai had fought and bested at thebat challenge back at the Raven camp was Ss, who had a quirky white tuft at the front, with green eyes. The rest of them included Axel with dark skin and white dreadlocks with beads, Elijah with flowing white locks and a warrior''s braid, Dorian with spiky gel styled white hair, andstly, Caspian with short tousled hair with a moon like quality. With the addition of Atticus and the others, these people made up the Ravenstein youths in this division. Atticus had thought a lot about how to train the students. His options were very minimal, given the fact that they were weak and talentless. Many of them were highly inexperienced, and despite having a high rank, they didn''t even know how to fight properly. After thinking for a bit, Atticus came to the conclusion that trying to make them strong individually was a fool''s dream. It was then that Atticus remembered the way historical figures back on Earth fought. It was a fighting style best used for weaklings. Beating quality with quantity. What Atticus had been trying to avoid the most was the members of his division dying easily. So what was the best way to avoid that situation when they were all weak? Simple, armor them up! The surefire way to improve their chances was arming them and making them fight as a small army instead of one by one. Gazing at the Ravenstein youths in front of him, Atticus began, "From now on, each unit would behave as one body. There would be 2 types of fighters in each unit." "Firstly, the heavy armored. It is exactly as it sounds. They would all be donned in heavy armor and shields. These particr people would act as the tank of their respective units, and their main duty is to protect the second type, I shall tag them as the dealers; they would be the ones to do the attacking," "In essence, the heavy armored protect the group, and the dealers attack," Atticus simplified. Seeing as they were all following him, Atticus suddenly raised his hands, and from his space ring, hundreds of pairs of heavy armors spilled forth, making the youths back off from him in slight surprise. After multiple high piles of heavy armors hade out from his space ring, Atticus continued, "These are the armors you would equip each of your unit members with," he exined. Each of them gazed at the piles of armor with shocked looks. What was he doing with so much armor!? But Atticus remained unfazed as he continued, "Since there are about 11 units with 80 members each, each unit should have at least 30 heavy armored, with the rest being the dealers," Chapter 199: Training Routine All of the Ravenstein youths gathered around Atticus, gazing at the piles of heavy armor he had just thrown out of his storage ring. They all simply nodded absentmindedly to his words, still surprised and wondering where Atticus had gotten all of these armors from. "Did you rob an armory or something? How the hell did you get so many armors?" They all turned to see Aurora, who spoke with disbelief coloring her features. All of them couldn''t help but give her an internal high five for asking the question on each of their minds. "I bought them all in the academy shop," Atticus decided to address their query. This plethora of heavy armors was one of the things he had bought from the Academy shop the previous night. "Wouldn''t all of this cost a fortune though?" Nate added while looking at Atticus. Nate had always been a person who believed that one should never cower in face of challenges, if possible, help people weaker than you. But at this point, even he had to admit that Atticus had done far too much for them. Nate was sure that Atticus hadn''t gotten the points he used from anyone, which meant that he had sponsored the armors from his own pockets. Having understood what Nate meant, Atticus smiled, "Nah, it''s cool. I bought them for dirt cheap in the shop," Atticus reassured. "How dirt cheap could they possibly be? They''re all easily past 400 pairs!" Aurora chimed in. Regardless of how cheap the armors could be buying more than 400 pairs was sure to cost a fortune. Atticus smiled, looking at all the Ravenstein youths who were now looking at him with a serious expression. It wasn''t hard for him to figure out what they were all trying to convey; they were all in this together. So he shouldn''t try to take on things on his own. Conveying this to Atticus with their expressions was the best many of them could do. Although they had all trained together and known each other of years, most of them were still not close to Atticus. Only Nate and Aurora could even so much as question him like this. The rest of the Ravenstein youths, although they all respected Atticus greatly, that wasn''t their prevailing feeling towards Atticus. It was fear. Fear that had taken deep root in each of them over the years after witnessing how much of a monster Atticus was. Despite the fact that he was always chummy with Aurora, every one of them knew better than to trust that perception of him. It was just simply hard to talk casually with him, knowing full well what he was capable of. This was why most times, they hardly ever talked when he was present, only listening. And now was no different. Gazing at all of them, Atticus reassured, "Stop worrying so much. We all have our part to y in all of this. If you truly want to help out, then simply focus on the tasks assigned to you." Hearing Atticus''s words, they all nodded their heads in acknowledgment, a sign of determination on their features. Seeing that they all understood, Atticus decided to continue his exnation. He hadn''t been lying when he said he bought the armors for dirt cheap from the academy store. When he had been browsing through the store yesterday, he had looked for the cheapest, heaviest armor he could find in the store. The ones he eventually bought, of course, weren''t worth much, only costing about 17 Academy points for each set. This was simply because both the materials used and the simple fact that they weren''t rune engraved and didn''t have any magical properties served to bring down the price of the armor. His major goal for now wasn''t giving them armors that could majorly protect them; he simply wanted to give them something they could use to train with. Although it had irked him that he had to use his points for this purpose, he suppressed that feeling. He would make sure he made his points back. Atticus addressed the Ravenstein youths, finalizing some details of their training. The training each of the youths would undergo was pretty straightforward and simple. They would each get to the training grounds by 6 AM every morning. Just like the Raven camp artifacts, these ones were also equipped with the mana block feature, even going as far as blocking your bloodline if you wanted. Each of the youths would get their mana blocked. And then all of them, donned in 10 kg weights on their wrists, ankles, and torso, would run multiple times around the 5 kmrge expanse. After 3 hours of doing this, they would all leave to go get food. And after a two hour break, they would all gather themselves in the training ground once more. This time, each unit would divide themselves into 2 groups, one being the Armored and the other the dealers. The youths chosen to be the armored for their respective units would all get a full set of heavy armor equipment, consisting of armor, leg armor, helmet, and then a big rectangr shield towering about 3 meters tall; amongst the things Atticus had bought. They would all be asked to run around the training grounds donned in their respective heavy gears to get used to them. Of course, each of the youths, who would still be tired and weary from their earlier run, was expected to struggle to lift or even move while wearing the armor, talk less of lifting up the heavy shield. But with the ambient mana in the air, coupled with the passive recovery of mana in their bodies, regardless of how talentless they were, they would all improve faster than normal. Meanwhile, the dealers, donned in lighter weight armor, would all be training in learning how to fight with long-range weapons. The Ravenstein youths, including Atticus, all had at least basic skills with most weapons. They all had to train with every weapon first before deciding the one they were best at using. So Atticus had no doubt that each unit leader would be able to teach them the basics. The goal, of course, wasn''t to train them individually, but as a single force. Given the armors weren''t at all enchanted and were low quality, with their constant use, they would gradually need repairs and maintenance. This was one of the main reasons Atticus had formed a cksmith group. They would be the ones to do all the maintenance and take care of all the repairs that they would inevitably need. Chapter 200: Runes After exining everything to the Ravenstein youths, Atticus left them to go about their respective tasks. After a quick look around the camp and expanse and seeing everything was in order, Atticus headed straight to his room. On getting to his room, he sat down crossl egged on his bed and allowed his thoughts to drift. During the five years he was training at the Ravenstein estate, Atticus hadn''t neglected a single one of his powers. In fact, if he had to be honest, his abilities were getting way too much and too fast. He just had too many things to focus on, and this was especially so for his elements. After he had broken through to the Expert rank and unlocked 2 more elements in addition to the earlier 7, Atticus found it a little difficult to train them all. His bloodline training required him to always immerse himself in each of its respective bloodline elements'' environments, meaning he had to constantly switch between each different element during training, which was dampening his level up speed. But even with this weakness, Atticus would still choose to have all these elements if he had to make a choice again. It was simply giving him a lot of options during battle. Each of the elements could be used for different situations and would all be immensely useful during battles. And if it ever happens that Atticus''s mana level became low, he still would be able to put on a fight with all his elements. His bloodline wasn''t reliant on his mana to function but his stamina and endurance. It was an intricate part of him. It was a power he could keep on using regardless of his mana levels, for as long as his stamina and endurance could take it. Apart from his elements, his arts too had advanced significantly. Currently, with Elemental Mimicry, Atticus''s ability to mimic the movement to the element had increased significantly. And Atticus had a feeling that a big change wasing if he advanced it to the next stage. His Ethereal clock art too had gotten way stronger. Compared to before where he could only maintain it for a minute when he was moving, he could now go as far as a staggering 20 minutes. And it was way more potent than before. If Atticus wanted, he could move through the camp, and none would even be able to see or sense him. Apart from all of these, what Atticus had neglected, even though it was a little, was his rune engraving. And this was mostly because of the intensive training Atticus had subjected himself to. His mornings and afternoons were always filled with constant training, and given the torturous feeling of losing all of his motivations every time he engraved a rune, Atticus would rather not go through all of that when he still had his hellish training with Magnus waiting for him at night. He had initially wondered where to get the will renewal potion, but with just a single request from Arya, she had instantly brought a truckload of it to him. The only time Atticus had ever practiced was at night, after his training with Magnus when he was about to sleep. After each session, he would drink the will renewal potion and then sleep. This way its terrible aftereffect wouldn''t affect his daily life. It was exactly because of this he had hardly made any progress in increasing his will. Currently, in his space ring were numerous different types of finished grade one runes. Rune engraving truly had a lot of freedom when ites to the type of runes one can create. There were nonguages; one simply engraved with intent. Its possibilities were simply endless. And over the years, Atticus had been able to create different grade one runes with different functions. Given theck of proper facilities for him to train, Atticus had decided to spend most of the one-month timeframe they had rune engraving. He swiftly channeled his mana into his storage ring, bringing out a bunch of unused tes and an engraver. Atticus''s will had increased significantly during the years, and the torturous training session with Magnus had a lot to do with this. Only people with the strongest of wills could remain training with that man for as long as Atticus did. ''I actually kind of miss him,'' Atticus thought, shaking his head with a small chuckle. Then he turned his gaze to the te in his hands. His intelligence had long since surpassed what a grade one runemaster should be able to achieve. The only thing that had been holding him back was his will. But for a long while now, Atticus had been feeling it; he was about to pass a major milestone. He just needed a little nudge. With each increase of his will, Atticus could feel his character changing. It was as though his character was getting firmer and more refined. The Atticus of before, while he wouldn''t scare easily, would still panic in certain situations. But now? Now he felt as if very little could scare him. And this current situation was a perfect example of that. If it had been the 10-year-old Atticus before hisrge increase in will, he doubted that he would be able to be as decisive as he was with the way he handled their current situation in the expanse. Atticus cleared his head of every other thought and focused on the te in front of him. There was only one way to increase his will and cross this milestone, and that was by constantly engraving runes and renewing his will with the will renewal potion in his possession and then continue the circle. Atticus closed his eyes for a brief moment, instantly focusing on his intent, opening his eyes just as swiftly. Atticus focused his will and at fast speeds engraved the word shield onto the te; it immediately let out a blinding red light before dimming. Without pausing, Atticus swiftly ced it on the side and picked up another te, fully intending to continue his actions.